The true non-conformist in answere to the modest and free conference betwixt a conformist and a non-conformist about the present distempers of Scotland / by a lover of truth ...
         McWard, Robert, 1633?-1687.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 978 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 262 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51082
         Wing M235
         ESTC R16015
         12339273
         ocm 12339273
         59845
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51082)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59845)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 922:2)
      
       
         
           
             The true non-conformist in answere to the modest and free conference betwixt a conformist and a non-conformist about the present distempers of Scotland / by a lover of truth ...
             McWard, Robert, 1633?-1687.
          
           [16], 507 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [Amsterdam? :
             1671.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Attributed to Robert McWard. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Table of contents: p. [12]-[16]
             Errata: p. [16]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715. -- Modest and free conference betwixt a conformist and a non-conformist.
           Dissenters, Religious -- Scotland.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-03 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-05 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2002-06 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-06 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           true
           NON-CONFORMIST
           In
           Answere
           To
           the
           Modest
           and
           free
           Conference
           Betwixt
           a
           CONFORMIST
           And
           a
           NON-CONFORMIST
           ,
           About
           the
           present
           Distempers
           Of
           SCOTLAND
           .
           By
           a
           Lover
           of
           Truth
           ,
           And
           Published
           by
           its
           order
           .
        
         
           
             HEBR.
             XII
             .
             Ver.
             XIV
             ,
             XV.
             
          
           Follow
           peace
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           holiness
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           man
           shall
           see
           the
           Lord
           ,
           looking
           diligently
           lest
           any
           man
           faile
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           lest
           any
           root
           of
           bitternes
           springing
           up
           trouble
           you
           ,
           and
           thereby
           many
           be
           defiled
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1671.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           AUTHOR
           OF
           THE
           CONFERENCE
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           I
           judge
           it
           no
           less
           of
           my
           concernment
           then
           of
           yours
           ,
           to
           be
           concealed
           and
           unseen
           in
           this
           undertaking
           ;
           Yet
           seeing
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           captate
           the
           empty
           praise
           of
           an
           affected
           modesty
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           in
           liew
           of
           your
           
             Stationer
             to
             the
             Reader
          
           and
           
             Friend
             to
             the
             Stationer
          
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           following
           Sheets
           this
           direct
           and
           immediate
           adress
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           begin
           with
           my self
           ,
           as
           your
           Friend
           doth
           with
           you
           ,
           really
           I
           think
           I
           should
           have
           had
           nothing
           to
           say
           of
           such
           a
           nothing
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           Character
           wherewith
           he
           pretends
           to
           honour
           you
           .
           He
           sayes
           ,
           
             You
             are
             a
             person
             of
             extraordinary
             Moderation
             and
             Peaceableness
          
           ;
           And
           no
           doubt
           these
           qualities
           understood
           in
           their
           due
           mediocrity
           and
           subordination
           ,
           are
           of
           notable
           value
           :
           But
           
             that
             you
             can
             allow
             any
             difference
             of
             opinion
             but
             such
             as
             is
             incompatible
             with
             the
             peace
             &
             
             quiet
             of
             the
             Chuch
             ,
          
           is
           an
           ampliation
           so
           little
           favourable
           to
           truths
           preference
           ,
           &
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           these
           Scripture
           intimations
           of
           Heresies
           and
           divisions
           through
           mans
           corruption
           inseparably
           attending
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           otherwise
           esteeme
           it
           to
           be
           extraordinary
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           is
           excessive
           .
           If
           truth
           do
           allow
           ,
           nay
           require
           a
           synathletick
           zeal
           ,
           which
           error
           doth
           no
           wise
           warrant
           ;
           to
           accommodate
           their
           contradictions
           by
           an
           easie
           indifferencie
           ,
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           love
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           then
           the
           love
           of
           God.
           And
           verily
           your
           Friends
           excusing
           
             the
             tartness
             of
             some
             of
             your
             expressions
             ,
             from
             a
             zeal
             that
             he
             allowes
             against
             that
             uncharitable
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             can
             suffer
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             exactly
             of
             its
             own
             vvay
             ,
          
           is
           not
           more
           calumnious
           in
           its
           insinuation
           against
           us
           ,
           who
           desire
           utterly
           to
           disclaime
           selfe
           conceit
           in
           all
           thir
           matters
           ,
           then
           unjustly
           restrictive
           of
           the
           true
           zeal
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           less
           enemy
           to
           an
           irreligious
           lukewarmness
           ,
           the
           apparent
           measure
           of
           your
           latitude
           ,
           and
           the
           extreme
           now
           so
           dreadfully
           prevalent
           ,
           then
           an
           humorous
           severity
           so
           little
           at
           present
           to
           be
           apprehended
           .
           But
           let
           all
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           found
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           temper
           seek
           first
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           peace
           and
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Brethren
           cannot
           be
           wanting
           ,
           so
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           best
           submitted
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           occasion
           of
           my
           writing
           ,
           the
           account
           
           which
           your
           Friend
           gives
           of
           the
           occasion
           of
           yours
           doth
           equally
           justifie
           it
           .
           The
           
             English
             Dialogues
          
           please
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           their
           answer
           are
           displeasing
           to
           me
           .
           I
           reflect
           not
           upon
           the
           method
           of
           Dialogues
           ;
           Nay
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           censuring
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           relish
           it
           not
           in
           thir
           matters
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           had
           you
           and
           your
           English
           pattern
           managed
           it
           sincerily
           ,
           it
           had
           proven
           the
           ruine
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           support
           of
           your
           design
           .
           But
           finding
           the
           English
           man
           so
           insolently
           scornful
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           an
           answere
           ,
           which
           by
           taking
           sanctuary
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Indemnity
           ,
           &
           other
           such
           fearful
           &
           fainting
           shifts
           ,
           did
           rather
           bewray
           ,
           then
           vindicat
           the
           commoun
           cause
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           ,
           by
           your
           little
           essay
           ,
           
             the
             humors
             of
             the
             unquiet
             Spirit
             in
             both
             Nations
          
           (
           as
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           speak
           evill
           of
           the
           uprightnesse
           of
           such
           who
           run
           not
           with
           you
           to
           the
           same
           excess
           of
           ungodlinesse
           )
           
             not
             to
             be
             more
             the
             same
             ,
          
           then
           it
           is
           the
           same
           strange
           Spirit
           of
           Hypocrisie
           and
           irreligion
           that
           at
           present
           abounds
           so
           much
           in
           these
           Lands
           ,
           to
           the
           perverting
           of
           both
           truth
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           I
           was
           moved
           by
           these
           considerations
           to
           make
           you
           this
           free
           and
           round
           reply
           .
           Your
           Friend
           sayes
           ,
           
             you
             designed
             not
             vanity
             by
             your
             few
          
           sheets
           ,
           
             written
             almost
             as
             hastily
             as
             they
             could
             be
             transcribed
             :
          
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           much
           convinced
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           more
           enclined
           to
           apologize
           for
           the
           seriousnesse
           that
           I
           have
           used
           in
           
           confuting
           such
           a
           trifling
           bable
           ,
           then
           to
           purge
           my
           endeavours
           of
           any
           such
           suspicion
           .
           Only
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             You
             wish
             that
             every
             one
             may
             see
             the
             weakness
             of
             these
             grounds
             upon
             which
             such
             specious
             structures
             are
             built
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             prove
             but
             painted
             sepulchers
             ,
          
           I
           thought
           it
           worth
           my
           paines
           ,
           by
           clear
           descriptions
           ,
           &
           firme
           demonstrations
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           solidity
           of
           the
           foundations
           ,
           and
           beauty
           of
           the
           superstructure
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           check
           the
           tumor
           of
           this
           insinuat
           boasting
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           we
           have
           your
           great
           designe
           in
           your
           small
           Book
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           ,
           
             To
             let
             some
             well-meaning
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             love
             ,
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             see
             that
          
           Religion
           
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             do
             concern
             themselves
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             contending
             for
             the
          
           shell
           ,
           
             we
             are
             like
             to
             lose
             the
          
           Kernel
           of
           Religion
           .
           Why
           herein
           is
           a
           marvellous
           thing
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           use
           the
           blind
           mans
           words
           ,
           since
           I
           think
           you
           would
           almost
           have
           me
           to
           lose
           that
           sight
           which
           he
           had
           then
           lately
           received
           ,
           while
           the
           things
           wherein
           we
           did
           concerne
           our selves
           were
           sincerily
           owned
           and
           improven
           ,
           Religion
           flourished
           ,
           holinesse
           was
           in
           request
           ,
           profanity
           was
           ashamed
           ,
           &
           iniquity
           stopt
           its
           mouth
           ;
           and
           since
           by
           you
           and
           your
           partakers
           ,
           they
           were
           subverted
           and
           decried
           ,
           wickednesse
           only
           hath
           exalted
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           its
           blasphemous
           Impieties
           and
           violences
           have
           abounded
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           horrour
           of
           every
           ingenuous
           man
           :
           And
           yet
           we
           must
           
           believe
           that
           Religion
           is
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           the
           change
           .
           And
           your
           Friend
           doth
           attribute
           to
           you
           the
           confidence
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           write
           ,
           but
           to
           direct
           your
           writing
           
             to
             well-meaning
             People
             ,
             Lovers
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           For
           this
           effect
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           anticipate
           my
           performance
           in
           the
           ensuing
           answer
           ;
           only
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           singly
           aimed
           at
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Lord
           's
           faithful
           remnant
           in
           this
           hour
           of
           great
           &
           manifold
           temptations
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           hopefull
           ,
           that
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           and
           its
           Ordinances
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           so
           divided
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           as
           to
           separate
           the
           things
           that
           they
           and
           I
           do
           contend
           for
           ,
           from
           Religions
           real
           and
           true
           interest
           :
           Your
           Friend
           sayes
           ,
           
             They
             are
             but
             the
          
           shell
           ,
           
             and
             not
             the
          
           Kernel
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           if
           I
           may
           presse
           his
           lame
           similitudes
           ,
           I
           would
           enquire
           ,
           whither
           he
           call's
           them
           so
           because
           of
           their
           use
           for
           conservation
           ,
           or
           their
           superfluity
           when
           broken
           off
           ?
           And
           though
           it
           be
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           later
           sense
           can
           only
           warrand
           his
           undervalue
           ,
           and
           is
           indeed
           a
           proper
           allusion
           for
           such
           who
           have
           not
           stood
           to
           devoure
           that
           which
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           after
           vowes
           to
           make
           enquirie
           ;
           Yet
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           unto
           his
           second
           thoughts
           its
           absurdity
           will
           appear
           so
           palpable
           ,
           as
           by
           forcing
           him
           to
           the
           first
           meaning
           ,
           it
           will
           constrain
           him
           rather
           to
           contradict
           his
           asserting
           of
           Religious
           inconcernment
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           being
           the
           special
           means
           of
           its
           preservation
           ,
           then
           prophanely
           
           to
           despise
           them
           as
           rejectaneous
           trifles
           .
        
         
           The
           language
           and
           manner
           of
           my
           writing
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           I
           conceived
           to
           be
           most
           proper
           for
           my
           purpose
           ;
           if
           the
           prosecution
           of
           your
           particularities
           ,
           specially
           in
           an
           essay
           ,
           pretended
           indeed
           to
           be
           equally
           managed
           ,
           but
           without
           question
           unequally
           designed
           ,
           for
           the
           parties
           therein
           contending
           ,
           prove
           irksome
           and
           tedious
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           to
           my self
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           Apologie
           ,
           but
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           full
           reply
           ,
           aswel
           to
           deliver
           the
           true
           Non-Conformist
           from
           your
           disingenuous
           imposings
           ,
           as
           to
           refute
           your
           Conformist's
           Objections
           .
           As
           for
           other
           matters
           ,
           I
           referr
           all
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           only
           I
           would
           intreat
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           you
           do
           find
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           move
           you
           again
           to
           take
           up
           your
           pen
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           imploy
           it
           in
           any
           further
           continuation
           of
           this
           dramatick
           way
           of
           scribling
           :
           But
           seeing
           truth's
           interest
           is
           that
           which
           both
           of
           us
           ought
           to
           regard
           ,
           let
           the
           differences
           in
           controversie
           be
           fairly
           stated
           ,
           propositions
           clearly
           drawn
           forth
           ,
           and
           by
           you
           either
           defended
           or
           impugned
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           exigence
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           and
           I
           promise
           you
           either
           my
           assent
           ,
           or
           the
           reasons
           of
           my
           dissent
           without
           passion
           or
           partiality
           .
           Now
           as
           to
           your
           language
           and
           manner
           of
           writing
           ,
           your
           Friend
           sayes
           ,
           
             It
             is
             accommodated
             to
             these
             meaner
             capacities
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             be
             abused
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             
             care
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             sad
             ,
             but
             too
             true
             ,
             wish
             not
          
           Religion
           
             nor
             godlinesse
             to
             prosper
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             opinion
             about
             external
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             great
             moment
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           charge
           of
           too
           high
           an
           import
           to
           be
           let
           flye
           at
           randome
           .
           There
           are
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           do
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           opinions
           and
           practices
           of
           you
           and
           your
           Associats
           do
           directly
           tend
           to
           the
           debauching
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           by
           the
           false
           pretences
           and
           undue
           extensions
           of
           Civil
           Obedience
           and
           Allegeance
           ,
           the
           perverting
           and
           destroying
           of
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Church-government
           and
           a
           sent
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           two
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           turning
           their
           divine
           institution
           into
           ecclesiastick
           custome
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           the
           subverting
           of
           the
           very
           foundation
           ,
           Justification
           through
           faith
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           superadding
           of
           our
           own
           to
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           who
           therefore
           justly
           fearing
           that
           your
           colouring
           and
           covering
           of
           these
           most
           momentous
           points
           ,
           as
           if
           different
           opinions
           about
           things
           externall
           were
           all
           the
           controversie
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           a
           turning
           of
           things
           upside
           down
           ,
           and
           a
           seeking
           deep
           to
           hide
           your
           Counsel
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           do
           wish
           that
           the
           Lords
           people
           may
           bewar
           of
           such
           deceivers
           ,
           specially
           ,
           seeing
           their
           universal
           perjury
           and
           intrusion
           ,
           their
           common
           profanity
           and
           ordinary
           insufficiency
           ,
           are
           obvious
           to
           all
           men
           :
           But
           that
           there
           are
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           who
           care
           
           not
           ,
           nay
           ,
           wish
           not
           Religion
           to
           prosper
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           manner
           here
           represented
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           groundlesse
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           prospering
           of
           Religion
           and
           godlinesse
           would
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           mean
           both
           to
           ruine
           your
           course
           ,
           and
           establish
           what
           me
           maintain
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           hear
           how
           your
           Friend
           makes
           out
           his
           accusation
           ;
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             may
             appear
             from
             their
             perswading
             poor
             souls
             to
             take
             for
             a
             mark
             of
             zeal
             that
             which
             in
             all
             christian
          
           Nations
           
             is
             lookt
             on
             as
             a
             very
             great
             mark
             of
             impiety
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           not
           going
           to
           Church
           .
           A
           mighty
           conviction
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           write
           in
           greater
           letters
           .
           But
           where
           did
           he
           learn
           ,
           that
           
             not
             going
             to
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           the
           meaning
           only
           pertinent
           to
           his
           reflection
           ,
           viz
           ,
           our
           not
           going
           to
           the
           house
           appointed
           indeed
           for
           publick
           divine
           worship
           ,
           but
           invaded
           and
           usurped
           by
           perjurious
           Intruders
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           palpably
           wicked
           and
           naughty
           as
           their
           intrusion
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           is
           lookt
           on
           in
           all
           Christian
           Nations
           as
           a
           great
           mark
           of
           impiety
           ?
           Or
           how
           will
           he
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           we
           perswade
           
             not
             going
             to
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           assembling
           of
           our selves
           together
           for
           the
           more
           solemn
           worship
           and
           adoration
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hearing
           of
           our
           lawful
           Pastors
           ,
           though
           in
           corners
           ,
           as
           God
           gives
           opportunity
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           certainly
           all
           whereunto
           Christianity
           doth
           oblidge
           ?
           Let
           him
           prove
           either
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           him
           boast
           himself
           :
           But
           
           seeing
           either
           of
           these
           demands
           must
           of
           necessity
           sinke
           him
           into
           perpetual
           silence
           ,
           how
           foolishly
           doth
           he
           second
           his
           allegeances
           ?
           He
           subjoynes
           ,
           
             that
             you
             mean
             no
             prejudice
             to
             any
             person
             in
             writing
             of
             it
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           your
           DIALOGUES
           ,
           
             &
             that
             it
             is
             only
             published
             to
             informe
             sincere
             people
             .
          
           Whither
           it
           be
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           let
           the
           work
           bear
           witness
           ;
           As
           for
           my
           intention
           in
           answering
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           declared
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           answer
           it selfe
           will
           not
           contradict
           ,
           I
           wish
           indeed
           it
           had
           been
           more
           timous
           :
           But
           as
           I
           affect
           not
           
             hasty
             productions
          
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           many
           other
           reasons
           ,
           easily
           supposible
           for
           the
           delay
           :
           If
           it
           may
           give
           any
           light
           for
           establishment
           in
           this
           evil
           time
           ,
           I
           know
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           unseasonable
           :
           And
           in
           this
           single
           and
           earnest
           desire
           ,
           I
           recommend
           it
           to
           all
           that
           love
           our
           righteous
           Cause
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           Lords
           appearance
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           short
           INDEX
           Of
           the
           chief
           things
           handled
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             DIAL
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             NOn-Conformists
             vindicated
             from
             some
             groundlesse
             and
             odious
             charges
             suggested
             in
             the
             entrie
             .
             Pag.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             sound
             &
             clear
             rule
             for
             Christian
             practice
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Separation
             ,
             with
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             Non-Conformists
             cannot
             join
             with
             Curats
             .
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             work
             of
             God
             which
             Non-Conformists
             owne
             no
             Rebellion
             .
             9
          
           
             Whether
             that
             argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Prophets
             their
             not
             exhorting
             to
             Popular
             Reformation
             doth
             militat
             against
             Subjects
             their
             fighting
             for
             Religion
             .
             10
          
           
             Positive
             grounds
             from
             Scripture
             warranding
             Subjects
             to
             defend
             Religion
             by
             armes
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Peoples
             obligation
             to
             Popular
             Reformation
             cleared
             .
             16
          
           
             The
             example
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             a
             good
             ground
             for
             Peoples
             maintaining
             Religion
             by
             armes
             .
             18
             ,
             19
          
           
             The
             invalidity
             of
             these
             Objections
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             mortifying
             design
             of
             Religion
             and
             our
             Lords
             beginning
             the
             Gospel
             with
             suffering
             ,
             discovered
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             that
             injunction
             of
             our
             Saviours
             to
             his
             Disciples
             not
             to
             draw
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             to
             
               Pilat
               ,
               Iohn
            
             .
             18.
             36.
             doth
             militat
             against
             the
             defending
             of
             Religion
             by
             Armes
             .
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             be
             a
             sufficient
             argument
             to
             condemn
             fighting
             for
             Religion
             .
             29
             ,
             30
          
           
             Why
             N.
             C.
             cannot
             keep
             the
             Anniversary
             day
             .
             32
          
           
             The
             Publick
             course
             against
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Covenant
             &
             Work
             of
             Reformation
             vindicated
             from
             the
             Calumny
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             rigor
             ,
             and
             proven
             to
             be
             most
             rational
             and
             righteous
             .
             34
             ,
             35
          
           
             A
             short
             account
             of
             the
             barbarous
             and
             inhumane
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Prelats
             and
             their
             party
             ,
             against
             innocent
             Non-Conformists
             .
             36
          
           
             Ministers
             cleared
             from
             that
             charge
             of
             
               Medling
               in
               State
               or
               Publick
               affairs
               .
            
             39
          
           
             Superstition
             how
             unjustly
             charged
             upon
             N.
             C.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIAL
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             discovery
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             new
             convenient
             contrivance
             of
             Religion
             .
             52
          
           
             Kirk-Sessions
             vindicated
             .
             54
             ,
             55
          
           
             Their
             excellent
             use
             for
             suppressing
             ungodliness
             .
             57
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             liberty
             and
             manner
             of
             reproving
             sin
             vindicated
             ,
             also
             their
             cariage
             toward
             the
             late
             King.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Their
             Preaching
             vindicated
             .
             60
          
           
             Communions
             vindicated
             .
             67
          
           
             Of
             the
             posture
             in
             time
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             .
             70
          
           
             Family
             Worship
             and
             private
             meetings
             vindicated
             .
             71
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Divisions
             charged
             upon
             N.
             C.
             whence
             they
             did
             proceed
             .
             75
          
        
         
           
             DIAL
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             PResbytery
             and
             Prelacy
             how
             falsly
             said
             to
             be
             only
             mere
             distinguishing
             names
             .
             78
          
           
             The
             present
             looseness
             most
             unjustly
             charged
             upon
             Non-Conformists
             .
             79
          
           
             Unanswerable
             arguments
             against
             Episcopacie
             .
             84
          
           
             Whether
             this
             Title
             of
             Lord
             be
             due
             to
             Bishops
             .
             85
          
           
             That
             Scripture
             1.
             
             Pet
             5.
             3.
             cleared
             from
             the
             false
             Glosses
             of
             Adversaries
             .
             87
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Ius
               Divinum
            
             that
             Presbyterians
             plead
             for
             ,
             together
             with
             these
             things
             that
             do
             fairly
             exhibite
             the
             Platform
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
             .
             90
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             96
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             Deacons
             .
             99
          
           
             Of
             Diaconesses
             .
             102
          
           
             Of
             Evangelists
             .
             103
          
           
             Of
             the
             Classical
             Subordination
             of
             Sessions
             to
             Presbyteries
             ,
             &c.
             104
          
           
             Of
             Discipline
             and
             whether
             the
             Penitence
             of
             Lent
             ,
             the
             Table
             altar-wayes
             ,
             and
             officiating
             in
             a
             surplice
             may
             be
             as
             lawfully
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             circumstances
             of
             publick
             repentance
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             many
             dayes
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             repentance
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Sackcloath
             for
             scandalous
             persons
             .
             109
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             first
             Council
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             113
          
           
             Of
             the
             washing
             of
             Feet
             ,
             where
             you
             have
             the
             Conformist's
             design
             of
             resolving
             the
             necessity
             of
             Sacraments
             into
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             the
             Church
             discovered
             .
             115
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Anointing
             the
             sick
             with
             oyl
             why
             not
             used
             by
             N.
             C.
             117
          
           
             Of
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             119
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Scriptures
             contain
             direct
             Rules
             for
             the
             Churches
             Policy
             which
             is
             wholly
             Ecclesiastick
             .
             121
          
           
             Of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             how
             the
             Officers
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Censures
             and
             Order
             of
             his
             House
             are
             by
             himself
             established
             .
             126
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             assoord
             any
             ground
             for
             Bishops
             .
             144
          
           
             The
             plea
             of
             Antiquity
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             short
             delineation
             of
             the
             rise
             ,
             progress
             and
             product
             of
             Prelacy
             in
             the
             first
             Churches
             .
             144
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIAL
             .
             IIII.
             
          
           
             SUbmission
             to
             ,
             and
             complyance
             with
             ,
             the
             present
             Prelatick
             Government
             cannot
             be
             without
             sin
             .
             165
          
           
             Whether
             Paul's
             conforming
             to
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             doth
             enforce
             Compliance
             with
             Prelacie
             .
             166
             ,
             167
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             unsufferable
             Peevishness
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             enjoin
             a
             thing
             ,
             declaring
             it
             free
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             only
             necessary
             because
             commanded
             ,
             upon
             that
             score
             to
             refuse
             obedience
             .
             170
          
           
             Of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             stands
             .
             174
          
           
             Prelatick
             exactions
             high
             impingements
             upon
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             175
          
           
             Why
             Non-Conformist's
             cannot
             joine
             in
             Prelatick
             Courts
             for
             Church
             Discipline
             .
             181
             ,
             182
             ,
             &
             376
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Conformist's
             reasoning
             for
             joining
             answered
             ,
             where
             that
             Question
             ,
             why
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             to
             the
             late
             Usurpers
             in
             the
             State
             ?
             Is
             fully
             answered
             .
             182
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             just
             ground
             People
             have
             of
             disowning
             Curats
             ,
             and
             charging
             them
             with
             that
             Schisme
             whereof
             they
             would
             make
             N.
             C.
             guilty
             .
             189
             ,
             190
          
           
             The
             Conformists
             arguments
             for
             owning
             and
             hearing
             Curats
             fully
             answered
             .
             192
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             Children
             are
             bound
             by
             their
             Fathers
             Oath
             .
             205
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             charge
             of
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             viz.
             silence
             and
             not
             declaring
             against
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             Tyranny
             and
             Perjury
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             a
             faint
             giving
             over
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             answered
             .
             219
             ,
             220
          
           
             The
             National
             Covenant
             vindicated
             .
             222
             &c.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Laws
             annulling
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             loose
             its
             obligation
             ,
             where
             you
             have
             a
             plain
             account
             of
             the
             Nature
             &
             obligation
             both
             of
             Vows
             and
             Laws
             .
             230
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Conformist's
             allegations
             for
             justifying
             the
             King's
             setting
             up
             of
             Prelacie
             false
             and
             calumnious
             .
             236
          
        
         
           
             DIAL
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             THe
             grosness
             of
             the
             Conformist's
             perswasion
             of
             extemporary
             prayer
             redargued
             .
             244
          
           
             That
             Q●estion
             about
             the
             composing
             and
             imposing
             Set-forms
             fully
             handled
             ,
             246
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Conformists
             reasoning
             against
             extemporary
             Prayer
             answered
             .
             258
          
           
             Whether
             singing
             Psalms
             and
             Scripture-songs
             be
             a
             restraining
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             272●
          
           
             
             Why
             all
             David's
             Psalms
             is
             used
             in
             Praising
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             right
             way
             of
             singing
             Psalms-prayers
             .
             274
          
           
             Of
             the
             English
             Liturgie
             .
             285
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             5.
             
             Articles
             of
             Perth
             .
             288
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIAL
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             ANent
             the
             name
             and
             Principles
             of
             Latitudinarians
             .
             305
             ,
             306
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Dialogues
             anent
             Justification
             ●xamined
             and
             found
             unsound
             .
             313
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             men
             of
             the
             Latitude
             more
             inclineable
             to
             favour
             
               Papists
               .
               Arminians
            
             or
             any
             Sect
             or
             party
             ,
             rather
             then
             Conscientious
             Non-Conformists
             .
             345
             ,
             346
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIAL
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             WHether
             the
             Conformist
             doth
             sufficiently
             purge
             himself
             of
             
               Socimanisme
               ,
               Popery
            
             and
             Arminianisme
             .
             365
             ,
             366
          
           
             Non-Conformists
             unjustly
             charged
             with
             the
             progress
             of
             Quakerisme
             .
             369
             ,
             370
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Prayers
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             Prelatick
             Conformists
             evidence
             any
             tenderness
             of
             Love
             towards
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             378
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Naphtali's
             Doctrine
             vindicated
             ,
             specially
             his
             Doctrine
             upon
             Phineas
             his
             Act.
             382
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Surveyer's
             calumnies
             and
             objections
             against
             Naphtali
             removed
             .
             393
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             Doctrine
             concerning
             private
             Persons
             their
             punishing
             of
             Crimes
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Supinnels
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             cleared
             .
             401
             ,
             402
          
           
             That
             Religion
             was
             maintained
             by
             resistance
             ,
             is
             no
             vulgar
             error
             ,
             but
             a
             thing
             undenyable
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Waldenses
             their
             resisting
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
             418
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Bohemian
             wars
             under
             Zisca
             .
             424
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             wars
             in
             Germany
             .
             427
             ,
             428
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             Sweden
             .
             441
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             the
             Practice
             of
             Helvetia
             and
             Genev●
             .
             442
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             the
             Practice
             of
             Basile
             .
             444
          
           
             7.
             
             From
             the
             wars
             in
             the
             Netherlands
             .
             446
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             From
             the
             Civil
             wars
             of
             France
             .
             454
          
           
             That
             allegeance
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               was
               condemned
               by
               the
               Churches
               abroad
               ,
               for
               her
               maintaining
               Reformation
               by
               Armes
               ,
            
             shown
             to
             be
             false
             .
             460
             ,
             461
          
           
             That
             the
             Pop's
             usurpation
             is
             not
             abolished
             in
             Brittain
             and
             Irland
             ,
             but
             in
             effect
             only
             transferred
             from
             him
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             takes
             away
             the
             Churches
             intrinseck
             power
             .
             472
             ,
             473
          
           
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Supremacie
             answered
             .
             479
          
           
             
             What
             account
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             as
             flowing
             from
             the
             Supremacie
             .
             487
          
           
             Whether
             there
             can
             be
             an
             accommodation
             with
             the
             present
             Prelatick
             party
             .
             493
             ,
             494
          
           
             Whether
             
               Peace
               ,
               Love
            
             and
             Charity
             be
             due
             to
             Conformists
             .
             496
          
        
      
       
         
           READER
           ,
           Ere
           thou
           read
           correct
           with
           a
           pen
           these
           Errata
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           9.
           
           Lin.
           6.
           read
           mightily
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           directions
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           out
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           it
           is
           .
           p.
           25.
           l.
           12.
           
           Peter
           .
           r.
           Pilat
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           19.
           is
           r.
           it
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           off
           .
           p.
           33.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           stipend
           .
           p.
           34●
           l.
           30.
           r.
           suffering
           .
           p.
           37.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           in
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           into
           ,
           in
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           thought
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           place
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           poenitentem
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           the.
           ibid.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           are
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           your
           .
           p
           65.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           Preachers
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           acknowledge
           .
           p.
           82.
           for
           first
           Dialogue
           ,
           r.
           third
           Dialogue
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           16.
           r
           benches
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           least
           .
           p.
           97.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           inconsistence
           .
           p.
           101.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           least
           .
           p.
           102.
           l.
           1●
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           103.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           do
           p.
           112.
           l.
           last
           .
           r.
           continued
           .
           p.
           127.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           Kingdomes
           .
           p.
           130.
           l.
           29.
           dele
           whrest
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           purity
           .
           p.
           135.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           the.
           p
           137.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           appointment
           .
           p.
           146.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           contrary
           .
           p.
           147.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           perceive
           .
           p.
           154.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           thing
           .
           p.
           162.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           restless
           .
           p.
           196.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           subjected
           .
           p.
           199.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           out
           .
           p.
           207.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           concerned
           .
           p.
           208.
           l.
           32.
           
           For
           ,
           r.
           To.
           p.
           215.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           fealty
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           and
           any
           .
           p.
           217.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           That
           .
           p.
           220.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           our
           .
           p.
           228.
           ●l
           .
           9.
           r.
           1590.
           ibid.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           doubted
           .
           p.
           242.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           on
           .
           p.
           252.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           one
           .
           p.
           253.
           l.
           7.
           r
           fervent
           .
           p.
           269.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           pattern
           .
           p.
           284.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           ridiculous
           .
           p.
           341.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           mostly
           .
           p.
           387.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           mitigated
           .
           p.
           391.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           ashamed
           .
           p.
           572.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           this
           .
           p.
           496.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           maintained
           .
           p.
           502.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           convinced
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           qualifies
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           what
           others
           thou
           may
           find
           through
           a
           letter
           wanting
           ,
           or
           redundant
           ,
           or
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           or
           through
           a
           comma
           ,
           colon
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           misplaced
           or
           wanting
           thou
           mayest
           correct
           as
           thou
           readest
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           first
           DIALOGUE
           Answered
           .
        
         
           SIR
           ,
           If
           I
           premise
           ,
           that
           your
           
             modest
             and
             free
             conference
          
           doth
           obviously
           appear
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           be
           rather
           a
           phantastick
           rancountre
           of
           a
           mocking
           Conformist
           ,
           and
           a
           Mock-Non-conformist
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           any
           design
           to
           preoccupy
           ,
           by
           so
           severe
           a
           character
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           releeve
           both
           you
           and
           my self
           ,
           of
           the
           fruitless
           observation
           ,
           and
           tedious
           prosecution
           of
           the
           many
           impertinencies
           incident
           to
           such
           a
           practice
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           my
           particular
           noticing
           of
           the
           high
           pretensions
           ,
           weak
           replyes
           ,
           faint
           cedings
           ,
           ridiculous
           evasions
           ,
           plain
           concessions
           and
           flattering
           insinuations
           ,
           whereunto
           you
           prompt
           your
           Puppet-non-conformist
           ,
           
           either
           for
           your
           own
           advantage
           ,
           or
           diversion
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           tracing
           of
           these
           things
           that
           seeme
           to
           be
           more
           serious
           and
           important
           ,
           in
           your
           Dialogues
           ,
           I
           promise
           you
           all
           the
           candor
           and
           calmness
           whereof
           I
           am
           capable
           :
           Yea
           ,
           though
           your
           
             double
             dealing
          
           in
           this
           cause
           (
           which
           not
           content
           to
           impugne
           as
           a
           Conformist
           ,
           you
           go
           about
           also
           as
           a
           Non-conformist
           to
           betray
           )
           might
           well
           warrant
           a
           more
           sharpe
           and
           large
           animadversion
           ,
           both
           upon
           your
           end
           and
           method
           ;
           yet
           ,
           being
           only
           desirous
           of
           truths
           vindication
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           occurrence
           of
           so
           many
           temptations
           justly
           jealous
           of
           my
           own
           infirmitie
           ,
           I
           do
           here
           francklie
           cease
           from
           ,
           and
           lay
           aside
           all
           wrath
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           that
           I
           sin
           not
           ;
           and
           shall
           ,
           as
           sincerely
           &
           distinctly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           review
           and
           answere
           your
           reasonings
           ,
           as
           they
           ly
           .
        
         
           Before
           you
           fall
           to
           your
           direct
           accusations
           ,
           you
           suggest
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Non-conformists
             do
             boast
             of
             their
             way
             as
             the
             Glory
             .
             2.
             
             That
             ,
             their
             Ministers
             tell
             them
             only
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             preach
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             study
             more
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             need
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             then
             of
             having
             an●
             of
             their
             own
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Non-conformists
             think
             they
             may
             quite
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             no●
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             every
             point
             .
             5.
             
             That
             in
             former
             times
             they
             repressed
             some
             sins
             ,
             specially
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             scarcely
             in
             a
             Gospel
             way
             :
             and
             as
             for
             other
             sins
             ,
             were
             very
             gentle
             to
             them
             ;
             Nay
             were
             themselves
             guiltie
             of
             them
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           were
           I
           not
           very
           loath
           to
           irritate
           you
           in
           the
           entrie
           ,
           I
           would
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           to
           commence
           your
           conference
           ,
           with
           such
           groundless
           ,
           odious
           and
           incoherent
           hints
           ,
           which
           you
           dare
           not
           positively
           affirme
           ,
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           a
           design
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           charitie
           you
           so
           amply
           professe
           .
           But
           to
           particulars
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Non-conformists
             do
             boast
             of
             their
             way
             as
             the
             Glory
             .
          
           1.
           
           We
           bless
           our
           God
           our
           Glory
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           all
           the
           manifestations
           and
           means
           of
           his
           Grace
           Glorious
           :
           
           these
           are
           the
           overflowings
           of
           the
           excellent
           Glory
           ,
           by
           the
           streames
           whereof
           all
           our
           gloryings
           and
           praises
           ought
           to
           be
           carried
           back
           to
           ,
           concentred
           in
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           up
           of
           the
           Ocean-fountain
           ,
           whence
           they
           proceed
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Scripture
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Prince
           of
           Glorie
           ,
           in
           the
           revelation
           of
           his
           Glorious
           Gospel
           ,
           hath
           made
           the
           ministration
           thereof
           so
           farre
           to
           exceed
           in
           Glory
           ,
           that
           ,
           even
           he
           himself
           accounteth
           the
           Messengers
           thereof
           his
           Glory
           .
           Whether
           these
           things
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           both
           the
           Non-conformists
           boasting
           and
           regrete
           ,
           needeth
           not
           my
           assertion
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           if
           a
           pure
           Ministrie
           ,
           not
           modelled
           by
           the
           policy
           and
           pride
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           singly
           squared
           to
           our
           Lords
           institution
           ;
           if
           able
           Ministers
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           declaring
           all
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           imparting
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           if
           the
           growing
           and
           Multiplying
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           desire
           after
           ,
           and
           rejoicing
           in
           it
           ,
           have
           any
           lustre
           of
           this
           Glory
           ,
           the
           present
           sad
           catastrophe
           ,
           whereby
           all
           these
           have
           been
           so
           wickedly
           and
           wofully
           changed
           to
           their
           contraries
           ,
           may
           more
           justly
           move
           every
           concerned
           &
           serious
           soul
           to
           a
           lamentation
           for
           the
           departed
           glory
           ,
           then
           these
           occasions
           that
           first
           produced
           that
           complaint
           .
           If
           you
           judge
           these
           to
           be
           
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanitie
          
           ,
           remember
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           speak
           the
           true
           Non-conformist
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           your
           part
           ,
           by
           this
           your
           conference
           more
           solidly
           to
           redargue
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           you
           suggest
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Non-conforming
             Ministers
             tell
             us
             only
             of
             Christs
             death
             which
             is
             not
             to
             preach
             Christ.
          
           Sir
           ,
           this
           allegeance
           ,
           short
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           presents
           it self
           with
           a
           disgust
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           scarce
           express
           ;
           Not
           that
           I
           think
           the
           Non-conformists
           are
           thereby
           in
           the
           least
           noted
           :
           Nay
           ,
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           sense
           you
           are
           able
           to
           render
           the
           accusation
           pertinent
           ,
           the
           Non-conformists
           
           are
           most
           free
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           universall
           evidence
           of
           all
           their
           unprejudicate
           hearers
           ,
           and
           the
           unanimous
           testimony
           of
           all
           their
           confessions
           and
           writings
           extant
           :
           And
           whether
           this
           be
           more
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           or
           your
           dishonour
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           consider
           :
           But
           that
           which
           in
           my
           heart
           I
           detest
           ,
           is
           to
           hear
           the
           glorious
           subject
           of
           the
           precious
           death
           of
           Christ
           so
           both
           slighted
           ,
           and
           narrowed
           within
           its
           Scriptural
           acceptation
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           
             Cold
             restrictive
          
           .
           If
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           desired
           to
           know
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           and
           him
           crucified
           ,
           and
           Gloryed
           only
           in
           
             his
             Cross
          
           ,
           If
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           doth
           necessarily
           suppose
           ;
           and
           did
           certainly
           confirme
           his
           preceeding
           Testament
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Gospel
           it
           be
           often
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           the
           substance
           and
           root
           of
           all
           ,
           had
           you
           no
           fitter
           words
           for
           your
           intended
           accusation
           of
           N.
           C.
           then
           that
           they
           tell
           us
           only
           of
           Christs
           death
           ?
           I
           know
           your
           meaning
           
             viz.
             That
             to
             tell
             people
             onely
             of
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             strangers
             to
             his
             Laws
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             deceive
             them
             ,
          
           is
           as
           sound
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           untruly
           charged
           upon
           the
           Non-conformists
           .
           Neither
           would
           I
           have
           taxed
           an
           innocent
           lapse
           in
           the
           phrase
           observed
           ;
           but
           it
           s
           too
           visible
           tendencie
           to
           the
           discredite
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Justification
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           new
           rationall
           Method
           of
           more
           exalting
           our
           righteousness
           ,
           to
           an
           equality
           with
           his
           merit
           ,
           then
           pressing
           it
           in
           Conformity
           to
           his
           life
           and
           love
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           my
           aversion
           .
           The
           Non-conformists
           therefore
           do
           indeed
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           death
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           not
           with
           your
           ill
           appropriat
           and
           restringent
           only
           ;
           but
           do
           preach
           to
           us
           alwayes
           and
           principally
           this
           doctrine
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           as
           that
           whereby
           ,
           both
           the
           great
           mean
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           ●
           and
           the
           strongest
           motive
           ,
           best
           pattern
           ,
           and
           most
           certain
           assurance
           of
           our
           dying
           unto
           sin
           and
           living
           unto
           God
           (
           wherein
           our
           Sanctification
           consists
           )
           are
           held
           forth
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             that
             you
             feare
             the
             Non-conformists
             do
             study
             more
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             need
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             then
             of
             having
             any
             of
             our
             own
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           this
           your
           suggestion
           is
           a
           great
           confirmation
           of
           my
           reflection
           on
           your
           last
           passage
           :
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           fear
           whereby
           you
           usher
           it
           in
           ,
           hath
           no
           reall
           nor
           palpable
           ground
           ,
           none
           were
           more
           serious
           ,
           sound
           and
           powerful
           ,
           in
           the
           pressing
           of
           holiness
           ,
           then
           the
           men
           you
           would
           accuse
           :
           Neither
           do
           I
           stand
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           fruites
           of
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           your
           cavilling
           at
           our
           practice
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           a
           greater
           fear
           of
           your
           fear
           ,
           that
           it
           prove
           only
           proud
           reason
           ,
           spurning
           at
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           aspiring
           to
           adde
           a
           
             Mantissa
             ,
             an
             addition
             of
             your
             own
             ,
          
           to
           his
           sole
           purchase
           :
           If
           I
           could
           conceive
           you
           a
           man
           to
           propose
           feares
           ,
           both
           groundless
           and
           designless
           ,
           I
           might
           be
           judged
           uncharitable
           ;
           but
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           removing
           the
           second
           ,
           too
           plainly
           justifies
           my
           apprehension
           :
           beside
           your
           fear
           is
           so
           solicitous
           for
           your
           own
           righteousnes
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           allow
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           more
           pressed
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           know
           that
           not
           only
           his
           righteousnes
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           price
           ,
           spring
           and
           acceptation
           of
           ours
           ,
           doth
           therefore
           acclaime
           an
           infinite
           preference
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           conviction
           of
           its
           necessity
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           untoward
           reluctancie
           of
           the
           pride
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           blindness
           of
           unbeleefe
           ,
           doth
           require
           a
           more
           powerful
           perswasion
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           must
           again
           tell
           you
           that
           I
           almost
           suspect
           your
           insinuation
           of
           a
           very
           deep
           tincture
           of
           a
           greater
           Sophistrie
           then
           that
           which
           you
           give
           warning
           against
           ;
           but
           seing
           you
           do
           profess
           to
           beleeve
           that
           
             Christ
             came
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             our
             sins
             :
          
           and
           Non-conformists
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           
             without
             holiness
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
          
           it
           is
           certainly
           the
           better
           part
           for
           me
           to
           applaud
           
           your
           good
           agr●ement
           :
           Only
           that
           you
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           this
           necessarie
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           its
           acceptance
           ,
           see
           that
           you
           hold
           fast
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           the
           sole
           foundation
           ;
           for
           he
           it
           is
           who
           of
           God
           is
           made
           unto
           us
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Righteousnes
           ,
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Redemption
           .
           And
           remember
           ,
           that
           although
           Non-conformists
           love
           not
           to
           talk
           much
           of
           their
           own
           righteousnesse
           ,
           at
           best
           both
           freely
           bestowed
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           in
           us
           
             Viatores
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             in
             the
             way
             ,
          
           such
           ,
           as
           of
           it self
           ,
           can
           no
           wayes
           endure
           the
           consuming
           fire
           of
           divine
           jealousie
           ;
           yet
           they
           not
           only
           subscribe
           to
           your
           necessity
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           further
           do
           beleeve
           with
           joy
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           lean
           truely
           and
           entirely
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           imbrace
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           him
           both
           his
           Red●emer
           ,
           Lawgiver
           and
           Sanctifier
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           You
           suggest
           ,
           
             that
             Non-conformists
             think
             ,
             they
             may
             quite
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             If
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             every
             point
             :
          
           at
           least
           you
           will
           have
           this
           to
           be
           the
           case
           ,
           betwixt
           you
           and
           your
           Non-conformist
           .
           Really
           might
           it
           not
           offend
           your
           reverence
           ,
           I
           would
           remit
           you
           to
           Eph
           ,
           4.
           25.
           and
           abide
           the
           reproof
           of
           the
           26.
           without
           more
           answer
           ,
           but
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           like
           the
           sottishnesse
           of
           the
           person
           you
           confer
           with
           ,
           hath
           induced
           you
           to
           this
           mistake
           ,
           beleeve
           me
           in
           name
           of
           all
           true
           Non-conformists
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           do
           not
           think
           they
           may
           quite
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           unless
           the
           difference
           be
           both
           reall
           ,
           &
           in
           profession
           &
           practice
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           every
           reall
           difference
           ,
           in
           profession
           or
           practice
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           ;
           Nor
           do
           they
           judge
           that
           ,
           even
           the
           cause
           being
           sufficient
           ,
           the
           separation
           should
           be
           alwayes
           carried
           to
           the
           extremity
           ;
           but
           the
           sound
           and
           clear
           rule
           which
           they
           propose
           for
           Christian
           practice
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           that
           
           where
           the
           controverted
           difference
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           render
           a
           conjunction
           therein
           either
           sinful
           or
           contagious
           ,
           then
           a
           just
           and
           proportionat
           sepa●ation
           ,
           precisely
           and
           with
           all
           tenderness
           ,
           Commensurate
           to
           the
           exigence
           ,
           is
           the
           safer
           course
           .
           As
           for
           your
           conceit
           ,
           stating
           the
           cause
           of
           Separation
           ,
           upon
           difference
           of
           
             opinion
             ,
             in
             a
             truth
             of
             greater
             importance
             then
             the
             article
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
          
           ;
           the
           examining
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           plainly
           discovers
           both
           its
           mistake
           and
           ambiguitie
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           in
           behalf
           of
           honest
           Non-conformists
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           their
           present
           withdrawing
           is
           none
           other
           then
           what
           you
           allow
           :
           That
           they
           account
           themselves
           bound
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           in
           adhering
           to
           their
           true
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           disowning
           Intruding-hirelings
           ,
           rather
           then
           man
           commanding
           the
           contraire
           .
           I
           will
           not
           digress
           to
           a
           more
           particular
           inquirie
           ,
           since
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           carry
           your
           Non
           conformist
           by
           it
           :
           but
           if
           you
           had
           made
           him
           give
           this
           answer
           together
           with
           a
           clear
           condescendence
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           either
           he
           or
           I
           had
           made
           it
           out
           :
           I
           might
           here
           take
           notice
           how
           smoothly
           and
           perswadedly
           you
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Non-conformists
           do
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           although
           they
           for
           the
           most
           part
           think
           your
           conceiting
           your
           partie
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           better
           founded
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           usurpations
           ,
           but
           because
           this
           point
           will
           againe
           occurre
           I
           proceed
           to
           your
           〈◊〉
           hint
           ,
           that
           
             in
             former
             times
             Non-conformists
             repressed
             some
             sins
             specially
             these
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             fc●rce
             in
             a
             Gospel
             way
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             sins
             ,
             were
             very
             gentle
             to
             them
             ,
             nay
             ,
             were
             themselves
             guiltie
             of
             them
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           your
           suggestion
           being
           so
           general
           and
           groundless
           ,
           I
           only
           wish
           that
           its
           latter
           part
           were
           as
           void
           of
           malice
           ,
           as
           its
           former
           is
           farre
           from
           truth
           :
           I
           know
           that
           all
           men
           are
           sinners
           ,
           and
           heartily
           desire
           that
           all
           Non-conformists
           may
           be
           serioussly
           
           warned
           ,
           throughly
           and
           impartially
           to
           search
           ,
           and
           examine
           their
           wayes
           ,
           and
           unfainedly
           to
           repent
           of
           their
           transgressions
           .
           Nay
           ,
           though
           the
           
             frequencie
             and
             high
             import
          
           of
           your
           generall
           accusations
           render
           
             the
             sinceritie
             of
             your
             meeknes
          
           ,
           in
           forbearing
           particulars
           ,
           many
           wayes
           suspected
           ;
           yet
           I
           urge
           it
           not
           :
           Only
           remember
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           disown
           the
           Patrocinie
           ,
           either
           of
           mens
           failings
           or
           infirmities
           ,
           so
           I
           do
           as
           little
           hold
           the
           work
           of
           God
           chargeable
           with
           any
           such
           extrinsick
           and
           accidentall
           objections
           ,
           but
           
             should
             thy
             impudence
             make
             men
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             mockest
             shall
             no
             man
             make
             thee
             ashamed
             ,
          
           When
           you
           offered
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           infirmities
           and
           failings
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           might
           not
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           ,
           the
           present
           irreligion
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           every
           were
           abounding
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           only
           connived
           at
           by
           your
           Church-men
           ,
           but
           do
           visibly
           go
           forth
           from
           them
           into
           all
           the
           Land
           (
           for
           
             they
             commit
             lewdnesse
             and
             walk
             in
             lies
             ,
             they
             strengthen
             also
             the
             hands
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             that
             none
             doth
             returne
             from
             his
             wickednesse
          
           )
           have
           confounded
           you
           unto
           silence
           ?
           Certainly
           this
           your
           procedour
           cannot
           but
           suggest
           to
           all
           sober
           men
           ,
           that
           too
           applicable
           passage
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             And
             why
             beholdest
             thou
             the
             mote
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             brothers
             eye
             ,
             but
             considerest
             not
             the
             beam
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             own
             eye
             ?
             Thou
             hypocrite
             ,
             first
             cast
             out
             the
             beam
             out
             of
             thine
             own
             eye
             ,
             and
             then
             shalt
             thou
             see
             clearly
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             mote
             out
             of
             thy
             brothers
             eye
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           arrived
           at
           your
           plain
           and
           set
           impugnation
           of
           the
           N.
           C.
           courses
           :
           And
           to
           begin
           the
           matter
           ,
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           in
           place
           of
           a
           solid
           representation
           of
           the
           truth
           controverted
           ,
           rap
           out
           an
           indigested
           heap
           of
           Pompous
           titles
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           this
           personat
           blustering
           ,
           you
           take
           the
           occasion
           ,
           very
           kindly
           to
           commend
           your
           own
           personall
           modestie
           :
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           more
           invidious
           then
           ingenuous
           dealing
           let
           
           others
           judge
           ;
           certainly
           if
           you
           had
           used
           that
           candor
           which
           you
           professe
           ,
           your
           N.
           C.
           would
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           of
           God
           we
           desire
           to
           own
           ,
           is
           that
           inlightning
           grace
           ,
           and
           assisting
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           after
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           caused
           his
           people
           to
           receive
           the
           truth
           in
           its
           power
           ,
           he
           mightly
           stirred
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           inabled
           them
           to
           resist
           the
           growing
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           the
           heavie
           yoke
           of
           wicked
           Prelacie
           ;
           to
           restore
           and
           establish
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           specially
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           puritie
           ;
           to
           maintain
           and
           defend
           the
           same
           against
           the
           violence
           of
           Adversaries
           ;
           and
           to
           direct
           all
           these
           endeavours
           and
           attainments
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           our
           Lords
           Kingdom
           ,
           over
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           prospering
           of
           his
           pleasure
           in
           these
           Lands
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           such
           righteous
           means
           and
           methods
           ,
           as
           are
           clearly
           warranted
           and
           approven
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           and
           many
           uncontroverted
           precedents
           :
           This
           is
           the
           truth
           your
           Non-conformist
           ought
           to
           have
           witnessed
           ,
           not
           more
           confirmed
           by
           the
           publick
           writings
           and
           actings
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           then
           indelebly
           sealed
           in
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           experiences
           of
           many
           thousands
           of
           the
           seekers
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           seing
           I
           am
           astricted
           to
           follow
           you
           ,
           I
           returne
           to
           your
           objections
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Rebellion
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             our
             whole
             work
             ,
             &
             our
             Covenant
             a
             Bond
             to
             cement
             us
             in
             it
             ,
          
           &
           ,
           in
           an
           excess
           of
           faire
           dealing
           ,
           not
           questioning
           the
           particular
           merit
           of
           the
           hypothese
           of
           our
           cause
           ,
           you
           demand
           one
           place
           in
           both
           the
           Testaments
           ,
           warranting
           Subjects
           their
           fighting
           for
           Religion
           ,
           &
           say
           plainly
           you
           can
           bring
           many
           against
           it
           .
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           thought
           it
           convenient
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           was
           proper
           for
           you
           ,
           to
           disprove
           ,
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           Subjects
           their
           fighting
           for
           Religion
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           require
           your
           Non-conformist
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           for
           seing
           you
           know
           that
           
             quae
             sunt
             juris
             permissivi
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             law
             and
          
           
           right
           permit
           ,
           if
           not
           prohibited
           ,
           〈◊〉
           su●ficiently
           understood
           to
           be
           permitted
           ,
           any
           N.
           C.
           by
           an
           undeniable
           subsumption
           may
           easily
           evert
           your
           argument
           .
           If
           a
           miserable
           Melancholian
           ,
           falling
           in
           disgust
           with
           certain
           necessary
           means
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           should
           affi●me
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           finds
           not
           one
           place
           in
           either
           Testaments
           expresly
           warranting
           it
           ,
           would
           you
           account
           his
           reasoning
           conclusive
           ?
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           would
           not
           :
           wherefore
           then
           do
           you
           urge
           us
           with
           his
           dreams
           ?
           Now
           your
           negative
           objection
           a
           
             Testimonio
             negato
             ,
             from
             a
             negative
             Testimonie
             ,
          
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           being
           such
           a
           notorious
           fallacie
           ,
           I
           need
           say
           nothing
           to
           what
           you
           adde
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           silence
           ,
           of
           the
           Jews
           &
           Israelites
           their
           not
           rising
           up
           against
           their
           apostat
           idolatrous
           Princes
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           their
           omitting
           what
           they
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           be
           of
           any
           import
           .
           If
           you
           could
           bring
           an
           example
           from
           Scripture
           of
           a
           King
           polluting
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           offering
           to
           oppose
           him
           ,
           restrained
           either
           by
           rational
           perswasion
           ,
           or
           the
           Lords
           plain
           prohibition
           ,
           that
           only
           were
           apposite
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             faithfull
             Prophets
             their
             not
             exhorting
             to
             popular
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             resisting
             Princes
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             show
             that
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             was
             no
             sin
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           argument
           better
           then
           your
           last
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           alleage
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           did
           not
           provock
           to
           such
           courses
           ,
           unless
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           industriously
           forbear
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           even
           in
           its
           season
           .
           You
           know
           so
           well
           the
           necessity
           and
           beautie
           of
           tide
           and
           season
           to
           every
           purpose
           and
           work
           ,
           that
           your
           inconsideratnesse
           in
           this
           point
           is
           scarcely
           excusable
           .
           The
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           most
           frequently
           of
           the
           perversnesse
           and
           bentness
           of
           that
           peoples
           heart
           to
           Idolatrie
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           ;
           And
           no
           doubt
           in
           publick
           defections
           they
           were
           either
           the
           Kings
           entisers
           ,
           as
           Hos
           ,
           7.
           3.
           or
           did
           
           willingly
           walk
           after
           the
           Commandment
           .
           Hos.
           5.
           11.
           
           What
           wonder
           then
           if
           the
           Prophets
           did
           forbear
           to
           ply
           them
           with
           any
           such
           expresse
           exhortation
           ,
           let
           be
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           account
           their
           simple
           omission
           ,
           as
           you
           love
           to
           speak
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Scriptures
           silence
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           of
           any
           force
           :
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           note
           the
           unequall
           dealing
           of
           the
           men
           of
           your
           perswasion
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           clamorous
           arguings
           from
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           against
           Subjects
           their
           taking
           Armes
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           when
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           their
           falling
           away
           from
           Rehoboam
           ,
           by
           them
           condemned
           for
           Rebellion
           ;
           by
           others
           justified
           as
           warrantable
           ,
           they
           are
           pressed
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           bare
           negative
           silence
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           you
           object
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           silence
           of
           reproof
           ,
           circumstantiat
           with
           all
           that
           could
           render
           it
           significant
           ,
           they
           wave
           it
           as
           of
           no
           strength
           .
           But
           lest
           you
           should
           think
           me
           too
           rigid
           ,
           in
           insisting
           only
           against
           your
           methods
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           give
           you
           ,
           though
           not
           obliged
           ,
           a
           positive
           return
           to
           your
           demand
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           you
           some
           of
           the
           positive
           warrants
           that
           I
           finde
           in
           Sripture
           ,
           for
           Subjects
           their
           sighting
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           although
           ,
           as
           doubtful
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           you
           seem
           to
           alleviat
           its
           testimony
           by
           terming
           its
           dispensation
           more
           carnall
           and
           fierie
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           change
           of
           dispensations
           doth
           no
           wayes
           alter
           the
           truth
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           ground
           therefore
           which
           I
           take
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           where
           I
           finde
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Lords
           Covenant
           not
           only
           injoined
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           as
           one
           body
           incorporat
           ,
           under
           the
           highest
           perswasives
           ,
           and
           strongest
           Sanctions
           that
           can
           be
           conceived
           ,
           and
           established
           to
           be
           their
           supreme
           Law
           ;
           but
           also
           its
           vindication
           and
           execution
           recommended
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           doth
           clearly
           
           evince
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           constant
           dutie
           of
           the
           faithful
           amongst
           them
           ,
           all
           other
           regards
           set
           aside
           ,
           even
           by
           force
           ,
           to
           have
           asserted
           and
           maintained
           it
           :
           
             If
             salus
             populi
             ,
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           under
           the
           interpretative
           notion
           and
           force
           of
           
             Suprema
             Lex
          
           ,
           Soveraigne
           Law
           ,
           have
           in
           all
           just
           exigences
           ,
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           amongst
           all
           Nations
           ,
           licensed
           and
           warranted
           a
           defensive
           resistance
           and
           controll
           against
           their
           King
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           can
           Religion
           ,
           infinitly
           preferable
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           such
           an
           expresse
           Law
           ,
           be
           thought
           destitute
           of
           this
           prerogative
           ?
           It
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           alleage
           a
           disparitie
           from
           the
           inconsistencie
           of
           carnall
           weapons
           with
           the
           spirituality
           of
           Religion
           ,
           this
           is
           already
           obviat
           by
           the
           Lords
           own
           determination
           Deut
           13.
           12.
           
           If
           Israel
           was
           to
           animadvert
           with
           the
           sword
           against
           any
           city
           turning
           aside
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           can
           we
           doubt
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           true
           worship
           ?
           Do
           not
           recurre
           and
           say
           it
           was
           certainly
           lawfull
           in
           many
           cases
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           the
           Prince
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           you
           allow
           Religion
           this
           weapon
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           its
           right
           and
           privilege
           ,
           by
           a
           higher
           title
           ,
           and
           clearer
           evidence
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           received
           cause
           of
           defence
           can
           pretend
           to
           :
           But
           if
           you
           utterly
           disallow
           defensive
           armes
           against
           the
           Powers
           ,
           you
           destroy
           Nature
           ,
           deny
           Reason
           ,
           contradict
           Scripture
           ,
           pervert
           the
           subordination
           of
           Laws
           ,
           preferre
           midses
           to
           their
           end
           ,
           and
           repugne
           to
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           elswhere
           understand
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           ground
           I
           alleage
           ,
           is
           from
           
             Deut.
             17.
             vers
          
           18.
           19.
           
           Where
           you
           have
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           delivered
           and
           committed
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           an
           express
           provision
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           to
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           should
           keep
           all
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Law
           ;
           and
           these
           statutes
           to
           do
           them
           :
           whence
           I
           inferre
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           delivering
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           people
           doth
           undeniably
           import
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           its
           keepers
           and
           exactors
           ;
           so
           the
           Prince
           his
           deportment
           ,
           in
           conformity
           to
           this
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           in
           such
           manner
           belong
           to
           their
           cognition
           and
           oversight
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           impunè
           ,
           without
           danger
           of
           punishment
           ,
           mal-verse
           ,
           much
           less
           subvert
           Religion
           ,
           and
           persecute
           its
           true
           Professors
           without
           control
           .
           The
           only
           difficulty
           in
           this
           argument
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           tuition
           and
           custodie
           of
           this
           Law
           be
           ,
           by
           its
           addresse
           ,
           intrusted
           to
           the
           people
           ?
           I
           may
           not
           stand
           upon
           long
           elucidations
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           consider
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           not
           an
           jota
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           directing
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           people
           can
           have
           no
           other
           signification
           .
           And
           3.
           
           That
           both
           the
           continued
           tenor
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           Analogie
           of
           reason
           ,
           must
           make
           the
           oversight
           appertain
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           election
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           is
           so
           expressely
           given
           ,
           your
           hesitation
           ,
           if
           prevalent
           ,
           can
           only
           appeare
           obstinacie
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           frequencie
           or
           infrequencie
           of
           instances
           doth
           wholly
           depend
           upon
           matter
           of
           fact
           ;
           so
           one
           clearly
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           you
           as
           a
           a
           thousand
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           content
           my self
           with
           the
           case
           and
           practice
           of
           Libnah
           .
           This
           citie
           being
           a
           citie
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Priests
           ,
           Ios.
           21.
           13.
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           Iehoram
           ,
           a
           wicked
           and
           idolatrous
           Prince
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           compelled
           Iudah
           to
           the
           like
           abominations
           ,
           revolted
           from
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           
             because
             he
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             his
             fathers
             .
          
           Say
           not
           as
           the
           Surv.
           of
           N.
           profanely
           alleageth
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           citie
           of
           Priests
           seditiously
           inclined
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           revolt
           was
           only
           providentiall
           ,
           like
           to
           that
           of
           Edom
           ,
           and
           not
           lawful
           ,
           by-reason
           of
           the
           Kings
           apostasie
           .
           If
           you
           but
           read
           the
           Text
           ,
           bearing
           that
           Edoms
           revolt
           was
           from
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           Judah
           ,
           without
           any
           motive
           annexed
           ;
           And
           then
           ,
           in
           a
           distinct
           Period
           ,
           mentioning
           
           Libnahs
           to
           have
           been
           from
           under
           Iehoram's
           hand
           ,
           (
           
             not
             Iudahs
          
           ,
           intimating
           plainly
           their
           resistance
           to
           an
           Idolatrous
           Tyranne
           ,
           without
           any
           Apostasie
           from
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           which
           Edom
           did
           make
           )
           and
           because
           he
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Lord
           ,
           you
           will
           discover
           both
           his
           unsincere
           handling
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           clear
           evidence
           of
           this
           passage
           ,
           specially
           if
           you
           remember
           ,
           that
           thereafter
           under
           better
           Kings
           ,
           we
           find
           Libnah
           returned
           to
           her
           subjection
           ,
           and
           affoorded
           a
           wife
           to
           good
           Iosiah
           .
           If
           it
           were
           needfull
           to
           superadde
           more
           examples
           ,
           I
           might
           adde
           another
           Scripture
           ,
           2
           Chron
           ,
           25.
           27.
           
           Where
           you
           may
           read
           how
           after
           that
           
             Amaziah
             did
             turne
             away
             from
             following
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           they
           made
           a
           conspiracie
           against
           him
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           he
           fled
           to
           Lachish
           :
           but
           they
           sent
           to
           Lachish
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           treated
           him
           more
           severely
           then
           I
           love
           to
           mention
           :
           and
           really
           were
           not
           this
           storie
           too
           tragicall
           for
           me
           to
           dip
           in
           ,
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           concurrence
           ,
           and
           the
           impunitie
           of
           the
           actors
           ,
           specially
           adverting
           to
           the
           difference
           of
           this
           case
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Fathers
           exit
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           evidently
           held
           out
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           my
           assertion
           ,
           that
           any
           reply
           ,
           which
           you
           could
           make
           from
           the
           application
           of
           a
           dubious
           word
           ,
           Conspiracie
           ,
           would
           prove
           a
           poor
           reliefe
           .
           With
           these
           might
           also
           be
           remembred
           King
           Vzziah's
           elevation
           in
           a
           pretended
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           his
           invasive
           attempt
           of
           the
           Priests
           office
           ,
           with
           the
           noble
           resistance
           made
           by
           Azariah
           and
           the
           
             fourscore
             valiant
             Priests
             ,
             who
             went
             in
             after
             and
             withstood
             him
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           it
           broke
           out
           into
           force
           upon
           a
           second
           occasion
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           I
           cannot
           so
           fairly
           urge
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           consider
           their
           number
           ,
           character
           ,
           and
           peremptorie
           manner
           of
           speech
           ,
           so
           particularly
           noted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           will
           grant
           that
           the
           same
           force
           was
           very
           agreeable
           to
           ,
           if
           not
           influenced
           by
           ,
           their
           first
           resolution
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           enough
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Though
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophets
           their
           not
           provoking
           unto
           popular
           Reformations
           is
           no
           argument
           for
           you
           ,
           unless
           you
           could
           represent
           their
           om●●●on
           in
           an
           opportune
           season
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           clear
           exigent
           ,
           yet
           now
           I
           further
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           frequent
           exhortations
           made
           by
           the
           Prophets
           to
           both
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           respect
           to
           every
           ones
           proper
           station
           ,
           so
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           principal
           intendment
           of
           the
           great
           end
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Politick
           degrees
           and
           their
           order
           are
           subordinate
           and
           do
           referre
           ,
           in
           the
           deficiencie
           or
           perversion
           of
           the
           more
           immediate
           midses
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           lay
           a
           subsidiary
           obligation
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           succedaneous
           ,
           in
           that
           exigence
           .
           If
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           discourse
           did
           allow
           me
           to
           inlarge
           ,
           I
           could
           confirme
           this
           position
           1.
           
           From
           Nature
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           perturbation
           of
           its
           established
           harmonic
           ,
           forcing
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           contraire
           to
           their
           proper
           tendencies
           ,
           exhibite●a
           clear
           emblem
           of
           these
           vicarious
           assistances
           .
           2.
           
           From
           things
           rationall
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Prevalencie
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           its
           obligation
           ,
           doth
           alwayes
           overrule
           the
           order
           and
           regard
           of
           the
           midses
           ,
           to
           a
           convenient
           subserviencie
           .
           3.
           
           From
           the
           received
           acknowledgement
           of
           a
           twofold
           calling
           ,
           appertaining
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           one
           Generall
           ,
           flowing
           immediatly
           from
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           exerting
           it self
           in
           extraordinarie
           emergents
           :
           another
           Particular
           ,
           aranging
           to
           a
           certain
           fixed
           station
           ,
           in
           the
           regular
           course
           of
           ordinarie
           events
           .
           4.
           
           From
           the
           approven
           instances
           of
           many
           extraordinarie
           stretches
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           either
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           others
           their
           unforeseen
           ,
           and
           imminent
           dangers
           ,
           specially
           from
           that
           most
           apposite
           example
           of
           the
           noble
           effort
           of
           Sauls
           Souldiers
           in
           rescueing
           Ionathan
           from
           his
           fathers
           unreasonable
           violence
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           imputation
           of
           a
           transgression
           .
           5.
           
           From
           this
           plain
           supposition
           .
           
           A
           certain
           King
           commands
           a
           bodie
           of
           Souldiers
           to
           chose
           their
           own
           Generall
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           and
           march
           against
           one
           of
           his
           Provinces
           apostatized
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           severely
           injoining
           unto
           both
           Generall
           officers
           and
           souldiers
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           death
           :
           In
           the
           expedition
           ,
           the
           General
           chosen
           and
           others
           with
           him
           ,
           forgetting
           dutie
           ,
           fall
           away
           and
           joyne
           with
           the
           Idolaters
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Armie
           ,
           although
           in
           a
           sufficient
           capacitie
           to
           have
           effectuat
           their
           Prince
           his
           Command
           ,
           yet
           deserte
           and
           returne
           ,
           making
           no
           other
           pretense
           then
           that
           they
           were
           not
           free
           to
           exceed
           their
           private
           vacations
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           held
           themselves
           absolutely
           confined
           :
           Would
           this
           be
           sustained
           for
           a
           good
           defence
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           cowardly
           ,
           and
           lasie
           shift
           ,
           taking
           refuge
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           contraire
           to
           the
           certain
           meaning
           of
           the
           orders
           ?
           Let
           any
           man
           judge
           and
           apply
           .
           But
           leaving
           all
           these
           grounds
           to
           your
           better
           improvement
           ,
           the
           plain
           and
           obvious
           reading
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           my
           entire
           satisfaction
           :
           And
           really
           when
           with
           these
           warnings
           generally
           made
           ,
           I
           also
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           commensurat
           threatnings
           wherewith
           they
           are
           enforced
           ,
           and
           the
           suiteable
           execution
           ordinarily
           ensuing
           ,
           I
           almost
           marveile
           that
           the
           obvious
           connexion
           ,
           adequating
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           ,
           doth
           not
           discover
           unto
           all
           this
           secondarie
           obligation
           incumbent
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           its
           punished
           and
           therefore
           sinfull
           ,
           omission
           .
           I
           know
           the
           Soveraignity
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           &
           the
           nothingnesse
           ,
           &
           noughtinesse
           of
           all
           flesh
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           will
           be
           alleaged
           sometime
           to
           justify
           the
           extent
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           his
           judgements
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           beyond
           the
           desert
           of
           the
           formal
           expresse
           provocation
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           occasioned
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           .
           But
           (
           that
           I
           may
           forbear
           lanching
           forth
           unto
           that
           unsearchable
           
           deepth
           )
           to
           recurre
           to
           these
           Mysteries
           ,
           when
           both
           the
           strain
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           the
           exhortation
           do
           lye
           so
           faire
           for
           the
           obliga●ion
           pleaded
           ,
           is
           visibly
           to
           enervat
           the
           aw●
           and
           dread
           of
           the
           Lords
           Commandments
           .
           Do
           not
           alledge
           ,
           that
           to
           persuade
           this
           Subsidiarie
           call
           and
           engagement
           to
           Popular
           Reformations
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           put
           tender
           Consciences
           upon
           the
           rack
           ,
           of
           a
           continual
           scrutinie
           into
           publick
           affaires
           ;
           but
           to
           draw
           them
           altogether
           out
           from
           the
           inward
           and
           most
           important
           duties
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           unto
           an
           over-curious
           search
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           sinistrous
           jealousie
           ,
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           of
           all
           practices
           the
           most
           pernicious
           ,
           both
           to
           Religion
           and
           Peace
           :
           for
           as
           at
           best
           ,
           these
           are
           only
           the
           pretensions
           of
           men
           ,
           upon
           the
           other
           extreme
           sunke
           into
           themselves
           ,
           and
           wholly
           devoted
           unto
           their
           own
           ease
           ,
           so
           ,
           the
           very
           consideration
           of
           Mans
           Politique
           as
           well
           as
           private
           capacitie
           ,
           with
           the
           many
           incontroverted
           precepts
           and
           directio●s
           pertaining
           to
           it
           ,
           do
           necessarily
           hold
           on
           t
           a
           laudable
           Mediocrity●
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           these
           exhortations
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           oblige
           every
           man
           to
           procure
           the
           trust
           of
           his
           own
           proper
           assignement
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           be
           more
           desirous
           then
           I
           am
           consentient
           ,
           that
           private
           men
           abstract
           from
           officious
           medling
           ,
           forbear
           presuming
           censures
           ,
           and
           render
           unto
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           with
           their
           due
           obedience
           ,
           all
           the
           honour
           ,
           esteem
           ,
           submission
           ,
           charitie
           and
           tendernesse
           ,
           that
           both
           their
           high
           dignitie
           ,
           insuperable
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           manifold
           temptations
           call
           for
           ,
           But
           as
           these
           duties
           have
           their
           proper
           limites
           ,
           in
           matters
           secular
           ,
           known
           and
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           to
           hold
           them
           illimited
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           no
           less
           privileged
           and
           defined
           ,
           by
           most
           certain
           and
           evident
           rules
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           manifest
           inconsequence
           ,
           either
           of
           Ignorance
           or
           Malice
           .
           Then
           indeed
           is
           a
           Kingdom
           truely
           happy
           ;
           
           when
           all
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Orbes
           ,
           do
           observe
           their
           proper
           motions
           about
           the
           same
           common
           Centre
           of
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           the
           Publick
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           communication
           then
           that
           of
           benigne
           influences
           ,
           and
           due
           assistances
           ,
           and
           this
           though
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           hope
           ,
           ought
           not
           the
           lesse
           to
           be
           our
           wish
           ,
           and
           the
           patern
           of
           our
           endeavours
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           these
           inevitable
           jarrings
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           are
           subject
           ,
           the
           next
           remedie
           is
           certainly
           in
           the
           applications
           of
           Charitie
           ,
           first
           ,
           covering
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           then
           by
           its
           gentle
           means
           of
           Intreatie
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           curing
           these
           disorders
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           hid
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           evil
           proceed
           to
           the
           endangering
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           more
           moderate
           courses
           become
           desperate
           ;
           As
           it
           were
           vain
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           to
           alleage
           mens
           visible
           and
           felt
           discoveries
           ,
           to
           be
           curiosities
           and
           jealousies
           ;
           so
           the
           extraordinary
           and
           resolute
           interpositions
           of
           the
           sounder
           part
           ,
           is
           assuredly
           the
           only
           probable
           safety
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           To
           these
           grounds
           adduced
           from
           the
           Old
           Testament
           for
           Subjects
           their
           fighting
           for
           Religion
           and
           Popular
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           take
           leave
           to
           adde
           one
           more
           from
           the
           Apocrypha
           :
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Example
           and
           Historie
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           .
           I
           need
           not
           narrate
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           how
           the
           King
           polluted
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           the
           poor
           People
           of
           the
           Jews
           unto
           a
           conformitie
           with
           his
           abominations
           ;
           and
           how
           Mattathias
           ,
           first
           resisted
           ,
           then
           killed
           the
           Kings
           Commissioner
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           sequel
           of
           these
           warres
           ,
           all
           is
           evident
           upon
           record
           .
           That
           it
           exactly
           quadrates
           to
           the
           case
           of
           our
           Controversie
           ,
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           single
           proposal
           .
           If
           you
           deny
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           part
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           will
           prove
           your
           singular
           wit
           ,
           to
           shew
           a
           disparitie
           .
           These
           ordinarily
           objected
           by
           the
           men
           of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           are
           either
           that
           Antiochus
           was
           not
           the
           Jews
           Lawfull
           King
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           opposition
           was
           made
           
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           approveable
           by
           the
           New.
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           Grotius
           thinks
           the
           contraire
           so
           clear
           ,
           from
           the
           plain
           phrase
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           wherein
           Antiochus
           is
           frequently
           termed
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           addeth
           no
           further
           confirmation
           :
           If
           this
           do
           not
           satisfie
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           that
           Antiochus
           his
           title
           to
           Jurie
           ,
           is
           not
           obnoxious
           to
           any
           particular
           exception
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           equally
           implead
           his
           right
           to
           all
           his
           other
           Dominions
           :
           for
           seeing
           the
           Land
           of
           Judah
           was
           first
           by
           the
           Lords
           gift
           ,
           
             Ier.
             27.
             6.
             12.
             16.
             29.
             2.
             
             Zedekiahs
          
           Covenant
           with
           Nebuchadnezar
           ,
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Kingdome
           became
           base
           ,
           Ezek.
           17.
           vers
           .
           12.
           to
           22.
           3.
           
           By
           right
           of
           Conquest
           upon
           the
           revolt
           ,
           Ier.
           39.
           and
           4.
           by
           Cyrus
           his
           restitution
           ,
           restoring
           the
           jews
           to
           their
           own
           Land
           ,
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           a
           provinciat
           liberty
           ,
           as
           Ezek
           :
           had
           prophesied
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           apparent
           from
           the
           Books
           of
           Ezrah
           and
           Nehemiah
           ,
           unquestionably
           an
           annexed
           part
           of
           the
           Babylonish
           Monarchie
           ,
           
             Antioc
             hus
          
           his
           clame
           to
           it
           and
           his
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           same
           ;
           Nay
           though
           you
           could
           prove
           him
           an
           Usurper
           of
           the
           principal
           Monarchie
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           ,
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           first
           Conquest
           ,
           being
           by
           long
           Prescription
           ,
           and
           a
           faire
           succession
           wholly
           purged
           ;
           yet
           you
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           al●er
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           dependent
           Provinces
           ,
           nor
           render
           the
           Usurpers
           right
           ,
           as
           it
           respecteth
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           debetable
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           delivered
           by
           Moses
           ,
           demurre
           your
           persuasion
           :
           it
           excludes
           indeed
           a
           Forrainer
           from
           the
           Peoples
           free
           Election
           ,
           but
           doth
           no
           way
           limite
           the
           disposition
           of
           Divine
           Soveraignity
           .
           As
           to
           the
           second
           objection
           made
           ,
           
             that
             the
             resistance
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             was
             Old
             Testamentaire
             ,
             and
             now
             antiquate
             ,
          
           seeing
           it
           hath
           no
           contingence
           ,
           either
           
           with
           the
           nature
           ,
           or
           reason
           of
           the
           things
           innovate
           by
           that
           change
           ,
           you
           cannot
           alledge
           it
           ,
           without
           expresse
           warrant
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           Grotius
           his
           attempt
           ,
           is
           yet
           undiscovered
           .
           What
           your
           invention
           will
           further
           adde
           against
           this
           passage
           ,
           I
           cannot
           conjecture
           .
           I
           know
           you
           think
           it
           marvellous
           dealing
           in
           your
           N.
           C.
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           aud
           possibly
           may
           call
           it
           Monstruous
           for
           me
           to
           use
           the
           Apocrypha
           :
           But
           not
           to
           trifle
           ,
           either
           with
           your
           quiblings
           ,
           or
           the
           respect
           that
           your
           Prelatick
           Church
           beareth
           to
           these
           Books
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Historie
           of
           these
           worthies
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           honourably
           pointed
           at
           by
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           cap.
           11.
           32.
           33.
           
           But
           also
           appeares
           to
           be
           with
           applause
           commemorat
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Heb.
           chap.
           11.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           Argument
           ,
           not
           more
           strongly
           founded
           in
           Reason
           ,
           then
           firmly
           established
           by
           the
           unite
           Testimony
           of
           both
           Testaments
           .
           Here
           I
           might
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           you
           say
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           viz.
           
             that
             its
             whole
             strain
             runs
             upon
             suffering
             :
          
           but
           seeing
           your
           insinuation
           is
           General
           and
           inconcludent
           ,
           and
           that
           afterward
           ,
           you
           do
           more
           particularly
           object
           from
           it
           ,
           I
           proceed
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           at
           some
           length
           supplied
           your
           N.
           C.
           omission
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Argument
           where
           with
           you
           furnish
           him
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             teacheth
             us
             to
             defend
             our selves
             ,
             &
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             expresse
             Scripture
             for
             it
             :
          
           In
           Answere
           to
           this
           ,
           having
           broke
           your
           j●ast
           ,
           You
           begin
           very
           Magisterially
           with
           your
           N.
           C.
           &
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           
             stranger
             to
             the
             very
             designe
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             mortifie
             Nature
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             Super
             natural
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             strangely
             contrived
             ,
             ever
             telling
             us
             of
             suffering
             ,
             without
             the
             exception
             of
             resistance
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             capacitie
             ;
             you
             appeal
             to
             Conscience
             if
             either
             ●ighting
             ,
             which
             a
             carnal
             man
             may
             do
             ,
             or
             suffering
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             ,
             be
             the
             likelier
             way
             to
             advance
             Religion
             ?
          
           
           whence
           you
           conclude
           ;
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             defended
             or
             advanced
             by
             rules
             borrowed
             from
             Nature
             ,
             but
             from
             Grace
             .
          
           Fye
           upon
           you
           M.
           Conformist
           ,
           where
           is
           ingenuitie
           ?
           Your
           N.
           C.
           sayes
           that
           Nature
           teaches
           us
           ,
           
             To
             defend
             against
             injuries
          
           ,
           though
           inflicted
           for
           Religion
           ,
           &
           you
           tell
           him
           that
           
             Religions
             desig●●
             is
             to
             mortifie
             Nature
             ,
          
           &
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             defended
             or
             advanced
             by
             natures
             rules
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           
             strangely
             contrived
          
           reasoning
           ?
           The
           N.
           C.
           is
           as
           persuaded
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             bringing
             Salvation
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             unto
             all
             ,
             teaching
             us
             to
             deny
             ungodlinesse
             and
             wordly
             lusts
             ,
          
           and
           so
           to
           mortifie
           corrupt
           Nature
           ;
           but
           doth
           it
           therefore
           contradict
           pure
           Natures
           light
           ;
           or
           warrant
           us
           to
           destroy
           our selves
           ?
           If
           any
           private
           Person
           should
           injuriously
           impose
           upon
           and
           invade
           another
           for
           Religions
           sake
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           the
           Person
           thus
           injured
           to
           defend
           himself
           ?
           Or
           were
           this
           contraire
           to
           the
           designe
           and
           nature
           of
           Religion
           ?
           you
           cannot
           say
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           Magistrat
           invested
           with
           authority
           ,
           is
           no
           private
           Person
           :
           but
           remember
           ,
           that
           you
           now
           argue
           from
           the
           Supernatural
           quality
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           character
           of
           the
           Magistrats
           power
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           upon
           this
           subject
           I
           would
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           may
           deserve
           a
           greater
           (
           though
           no
           illimited
           )
           forbearance
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           as
           litle
           warrant
           for
           ,
           and
           greater
           sin
           in
           persecuting
           then
           a
           privat
           person
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           mortifying
           designe
           of
           Religion
           reject
           all
           Natures
           assistances
           ,
           in
           must
           of
           necessity
           do
           so
           as
           well
           against
           a
           privat
           as
           a
           publick
           person
           .
           And
           verily
           if
           this
           be
           your
           understanding
           of
           the
           
             designe
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           you
           are
           too
           forward
           to
           teach
           others
           :
           but
           what
           you
           lacke
           in
           skill
           ,
           you
           endeavour
           to
           make
           out
           by
           cunning
           .
           The
           N.
           C.
           asserts
           Natures
           warrant
           only
           for
           defence
           which
           you
           perceiving
           Religion
           not
           to
           controll
           ,
           
           draw
           out
           a
           faire
           conclusion
           ,
           not
           against
           Defending
           ,
           but
           against
           
             Defending
             and
             Advancing
             of
             Religion
             by
             Natures
             rules
             .
          
           Sir
           you
           know
           so
           well
           the
           difference
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           
             Defending
             and
             Advancing
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Non-conformists
           are
           no
           Turks
           ,
           that
           I
           wish
           my
           charitie
           could
           hide
           your
           calumnie
           .
           Setting
           aside
           therefore
           this
           your
           foisted
           in
           ,
           Advancing
           ,
           which
           all
           Non-conformists
           do
           disown
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           you
           adde
           against
           Defending
           ?
           You
           say
           
             The
             Scriptures
             do
             ever
             tell
             us
             of
             suffering
             without
             the
             exception
             of
             resistance
             when
             in
             a
             capacitie
             ,
          
           I
           grant
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           speak
           of
           many
           and
           great
           sufferings
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           holy
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           frequent
           lot
           of
           his
           Saints
           ;
           
             that
             all
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             ,
             must
             suffer
             persecution
             .
          
           They
           contain
           also
           many
           precepts
           ,
           and
           excellent
           encouragements
           to
           Patience
           under
           Suffering
           :
           but
           that
           they
           do
           hold
           out
           any
           direct
           Command
           to
           men
           simply
           to
           Suffer
           ,
           abstracting
           ,
           from
           patient
           suffering
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           insinuation
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           full
           capacitie
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           at
           all
           resist
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           doth
           little
           differ
           ,
           the
           many
           passages
           adduced
           by
           me
           in
           the
           contraire
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           Flight
           often
           given
           ,
           show
           to
           be
           as
           remote
           from
           Truth
           ,
           as
           requisite
           to
           your
           inference
           .
           As
           for
           your
           appeal
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           
             Whether
             fighting
             or
             suffering
             be
             the
             likelier
             way
             to
             advance
             Religion
             ?
          
           I
           appeal
           to
           common
           Sense
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           pertinent
           to
           contest
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           your
           Adversarie
           doth
           not
           deny
           .
           The
           glorious
           power
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           propagating
           Religion
           by
           the
           weaknes
           and
           sufferings
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           miracle
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           all
           Saints
           :
           and
           yet
           if
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           pitie
           to
           his
           afflicted
           ,
           did
           
             raise
             them
             up
             a
             Saviour
          
           ,
           or
           
             give
             them
             a
             banner
             for
             Truth
             ,
          
           was
           this
           blessing
           therefore
           despised
           ,
           or
           the
           means
           of
           it
           condemned●
           God
           forbid
           .
           The
           works
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           all
           holy
           ,
           beautifull
           and
           well
           consistent
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           
           the
           Non-conformists
           do
           experimentally
           joy
           .
           As
           to
           your
           close
           of
           this
           passage
           ,
           
             That
             a
             carnall
             man
             can
             fight
             ,
          
           wee
           know
           that
           spiritual
           men
           have
           done
           it
           also
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           33.
           
           And
           where
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             that
             he
             cannot
             suffer
          
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           further
           my
           concernment
           ,
           then
           to
           bid
           you
           be
           more
           advertent
           ,
           seeing
           you
           tell
           us
           in
           the
           very
           next
           leafe
           ,
           of
           some
           Murtherers
           
             that
             suffered
             gallantly
          
           ,
           and
           
             that
             the
             seal
             of
             a
             Martyrs
             bloud
             is
             not
             alwayes
             the
             seal
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           to
           ponder
           the
           native
           import
           of
           1
           Cor
           ,
           13.
           3.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           demonstrate
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           of
           fighting
           ,
           you
           still
           your
           N.
           C.
           regrate
           ,
           for
           the
           neglect
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Consideration
           of
           Gods
           Power
           and
           Providence
           ;
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           
             to
             defend
             Religion
             by
             force
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
          
           ;
           that
           
             Religion
             was
             first
             propogate
             by
             suffering
             ,
             whereas
             fighting
             hath
             been
             ever
             fatal
             to
             it
             .
          
           It
           s
           answered
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           but
           to
           tempt
           and
           mock
           God
           and
           his
           Providence
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           means
           of
           preservation
           allowed
           by
           him
           ?
           So
           in
           the
           love
           of
           his
           Glory
           to
           appear
           for
           his
           interests
           against
           Persecuters
           and
           Subverters
           ,
           with
           the
           hasard
           of
           all
           our
           worldly
           concernments
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           sinfull
           and
           selfish
           wrath
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           power
           and
           zeal
           of
           God.
           That
           Religion
           hath
           been
           much
           propagated
           by
           suffering
           ,
           is
           already
           acknowledged
           :
           but
           that
           fighting
           hath
           been
           ever
           fatal
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           contradicted
           ,
           by
           the
           establishment
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Reformations
           in
           Europe
           .
           But
           you
           go
           on
           and
           tell
           your
           N.
           C.
           
             that
             our
             Lord
             did
             begin
             the
             Gospel
             with
             Suffering
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             have
             commanded
             Legions
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
          
           and
           when
           you
           have
           made
           him
           to
           mutter
           out
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             knew
             it
             was
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
          
           you
           proceed
           to
           tell
           ,
           with
           compassion
           for
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           
             of
             Christs
             injunction
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             not
             to
             draw
             for
             him
             ,
          
           and
           add
           his
           words
           to
           Pilat
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           an
           evident
           assurance
           of
           what
           you
           assert
           ,
           
           but
           as
           a
           manifest
           conviction
           of
           the
           coldnes
           of
           your
           Adversaries
           .
           Sir
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           hight
           &
           severity
           of
           your
           conceitednesse
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           aversion
           I
           have
           for
           all
           things
           like
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           restrain
           ;
           I
           should
           hardly
           forbear
           to
           give
           you
           a
           humbling
           retaliation
           :
           But
           all
           I
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           descending
           a
           little
           from
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           in
           case
           to
           receive
           a
           sober
           answere
           .
           That
           our
           Lord
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           begin
           ,
           but
           found
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           his
           most
           Voluntarie
           ,
           free
           and
           desired
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           commanded
           suffering
           ,
           is
           a
           Truth
           so
           high
           and
           precious
           ,
           and
           justly
           accounted
           inimitable
           in
           substance
           ,
           that
           I
           strange
           you
           should
           debase
           it
           ,
           by
           making
           it
           a
           part
           of
           your
           Argument
           ,
           when
           you
           know
           that
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           freely
           give
           himself
           a
           ransome
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           he
           neither
           would
           be
           diverted
           ,
           nor
           use
           the
           flight
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           both
           commanded
           and
           practised
           ,
           do
           you
           rationally
           argue
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           thus
           suffered
           ,
           so
           ought
           we
           to
           do
           :
           or
           because
           he
           refused
           his
           Disciples
           endeavours
           of
           rescue
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Christians
           in
           persecution
           should
           neither
           give
           nor
           admit
           of
           assistance
           .
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           so
           order
           it
           ,
           in
           suffering
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           imitate
           his
           patience
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           21.
           
           But
           what
           maketh
           this
           for
           you
           ?
           You
           insinuate
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           not
           commanding
           Angels
           to
           his
           defence
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           meere
           effect
           of
           his
           patience
           ;
           but
           as
           this
           opinion
           is
           not
           countenanced
           by
           the
           description
           thereof
           given
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           ,
           so
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           hear
           our
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           
             Thinkest
             thou
             that
             I
             cannot
          
           (
           which
           I
           am
           certain
           soundeth
           plainly
           
             May
             not
             )
             pray
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             presently
             give
             me
             &c.
             but
             ho●
             then
             shall
             the
             Scripture
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             must
             be
             ?
          
           here
           then
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           Lords
           forbearance
           ,
           presume
           not
           to
           fancie
           another
           .
           But
           you
           say
           
             he
             forbad
             his
             Disciples
             to
             draw
             the
             sword
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
             whith
             a
             severe
             threatning
             ,
             for
             all
             they
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             
             sword
             ,
          
           Take
           you
           this
           to
           be
           a
           threatning
           against
           the
           Disciples
           ?
           which
           for
           their
           comfort
           is
           so
           plainly
           spoken
           against
           the
           traiterous
           band
           that
           came
           against
           him
           ,
           upon
           whom
           also
           it
           was
           most
           dreadfully
           accomplished
           .
           Thus
           Grotius
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           point
           of
           defence
           he
           be
           very
           inconsequent
           ;
           if
           you
           cannot
           understand
           it
           thus
           from
           the
           context
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           onely
           to
           read
           it
           in
           a
           parallel
           application
           ,
           
             Rev.
             13.
             10.
             
             He
             that
             killeth
             with
             the
             sword
             must
             be
             killed
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           are
           you
           not
           then
           ashamed
           to
           make
           it
           
             their
             threatning
             and
             fear
          
           ?
           Next
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             what
             our
             Lord
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             my
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             &c.
             is
             so
             Plain
             language
             ,
             that
             you
             wonder
             it
             doth
             not
             convince
             all
             .
          
           If
           I
           were
           to
           oppose
           confidence
           to
           confidence
           ,
           I
           should
           make
           no
           other
           reply
           ,
           then
           that
           this
           is
           indeed
           so
           plain
           language
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           what
           Conviction
           you
           mean
           ;
           but
           because
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           proud
           and
           vain
           boasting
           which
           you
           are
           not
           affrayed
           to
           seal
           with
           the
           veracity
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           the
           words
           at
           length
           Iohn
           .
           18.
           where
           our
           Lord
           being
           questioned
           by
           
             Pilat
             ,
             art
             thou
             the
             King
             of
             the
             jews
             ver
             .
          
           33.
           returnes
           the
           direct
           Answere
           .
           ver
           .
           16.
           thus
           ,
           
             My
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             if
             my
             Kingdom
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             would
             my
             servants
             fight
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             jews
             :
             but
             now
             is
             my
             Kingdom
             not
             from
             hence
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           as
           he
           witnesseth
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           ,
           to
           remove
           the
           jews
           accusation
           ,
           and
           Pilats
           jealousie
           ,
           he
           declareth
           the
           quality
           of
           it
           viz.
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           worldly
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           as
           other
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           are
           in
           out
           ward
           power
           and
           splendour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           neither
           interfeere
           with
           ,
           nor
           diminish
           Caesars
           Empire
           and
           grandour
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           confirmeth
           by
           a
           most
           plain
           and
           convincing
           argument
           ,
           
             If
             my
             Kingdom
             were
             of
             this
             world
             then
             would
             my
             servants
             fight
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             jews
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           I
           designed
           a
           
           worldly
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           gathered
           followers
           ;
           or
           rather
           (
           according
           to
           the
           assistance
           mentioned
           by
           him
           at
           his
           first
           taking
           )
           called
           Angels
           my
           servants
           ,
           to
           fight
           for
           my
           rescue●
           but
           since
           I
           imploy
           no
           reliefe
           ,
           but
           willingly
           give
           my self
           unto
           the
           death
           ,
           
             now
             is
             it
             plain
             that
             my
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             from
             hence
             .
          
           Thus
           I
           have
           set
           down
           both
           the
           plain
           language
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           plain
           meaning
           of
           the
           place
           but
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           you
           derive
           your
           advantage
           ,
           I
           protest
           I
           cannot
           divine
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           prove
           his
           Kingdom
           not
           to
           be
           a
           worldly
           one
           ,
           because
           he
           imployed
           no
           aid
           for
           his
           rescue
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           persecute
           Christians
           should
           reject
           all
           assistance
           ,
           and
           deliver
           themselves
           up
           to
           suffering
           after
           the
           same
           example
           ?
           Are
           you
           not
           yet
           satisfied
           that
           the
           
             manner
             only
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             the
             act
             of
             our
             Lords
             suffering
             ,
          
           is
           proposed
           to
           our
           imitation
           .
           Beleeve
           me
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           often
           serious
           to
           finde
           out
           wherefore
           this
           text
           is
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           by
           the
           men
           of
           your
           persu●sion
           ;
           but
           unless
           is
           be
           that
           men
           who
           would
           be
           content
           that
           Christs
           Kingdome
           
             were
             not
             in
             the
             World
          
           ,
           do
           love
           to
           hear
           a
           phrase
           so
           neer
           it
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           or
           that
           the
           great
           Devotionaries
           of
           ease
           ,
           without
           adverting
           to
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           making
           an
           Emphasis
           in
           that
           which
           is
           a
           clear
           speciality
           ,
           would
           force
           from
           the
           words
           ,
           contraire
           to
           their
           plain
           tenour
           and
           scope
           ,
           this
           general
           Rule
           ,
           
             that
             his
             Servants
             fight
             not
             ,
             no
             not
          
           (
           as
           they
           would
           read
           it
           )
           
             for
             his
             rescue
          
           .
           I
           could
           never
           attain
           to
           a
           better
           conjecture
           .
           It
           comes
           in
           my
           thought
           while
           a
           writing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           ,
           that
           in
           reading
           the
           words
           forward
           ,
           you
           may
           understand
           them
           backward
           ;
           As
           if
           our
           Lord
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             my
             Kingdom
             were
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             then
             would
             my
             Servants
             fight
             ,
          
           had
           reasoned
           thus
           ;
           because
           my
           Kingdom
           is
           not
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           therefore
           my
           servants
           do
           not
           fight
           :
           But
           seeing
           his
           Argument
           is
           evident
           as
           the
           Meridian
           Sun
           ,
           
           My
           servants
           do
           not
           fight
           for
           my
           rescue
           ,
           therefore
           I
           pretend
           to
           no
           worldly
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           the
           inference
           is
           no
           more
           clear
           then
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           spirituality
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           neither
           is
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           at
           all
           used
           to
           astrict
           his
           followers
           to
           his
           unimitable
           example
           ,
           in
           this
           his
           free
           and
           voluntaire
           suffering
           :
           But
           because
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           constrain
           you
           to
           an
           acknowledgement
           ,
           that
           the
           Non-conf
           .
           Answeres
           to
           your
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           neither
           
             irrational
             nor
             ridiculous
          
           as
           you
           alledge
           ,
           I
           shall
           enlarge
           a
           little
           more
           upon
           this
           subject
           :
           Some
           men
           of
           your
           way
           say
           ,
           that
           seeing
           Christ
           doth
           here
           declare
           his
           Kingdom
           not
           to
           be
           of
           this
           World
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           Pilat
           and
           all
           Powers
           of
           the
           Jealousies
           ,
           which
           such
           a
           thing
           might
           raise
           ,
           of
           necessity
           the
           inconsistencie
           and
           prohibition
           of
           fighting
           (
           the
           great
           fear
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           )
           must
           be
           imported
           :
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           our
           Lords
           answere
           is
           no
           doubt
           framed
           and
           suited
           to
           the
           Jews
           accusation
           ,
           which
           beyond
           question
           ;
           both
           in
           Pilats
           and
           in
           their
           understaning
           ,
           was
           his
           affecting
           an
           outward
           Kingdom
           in
           prejudice
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           of
           this
           he
           doth
           unanswerably
           purge
           himself
           ,
           and
           ,
           thereby
           fully
           satisfy
           all
           the
           just
           feares
           that
           could
           be
           objected
           ,
           so
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           his
           purpose
           was
           to
           remove
           all
           the
           false
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           restlesse
           inquietudes
           ,
           which
           only
           the
           wickednesse
           and
           violence
           of
           Tyrannes
           do
           suggest●
           and
           thereby
           to
           gratify
           Tyranny
           ,
           is
           ,
           both
           groundlesse
           and
           impious
           :
           But
           to
           convince
           you
           plainly
           ,
           that
           the
           spirituality
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           doth
           not
           restrain
           Fighting
           for
           Religion●
           I
           ask
           you
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           doth
           not
           patiently
           stretch
           out
           its
           neck
           to
           the
           Turkish
           Cruelty
           ?
           Sure
           you
           are
           not
           ignorant
           that
           the
           pretended
           cause
           of
           his
           invasions
           ,
           hath
           often
           been
           to
           destroy
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           if
           then
           the
           spirituality
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           doth
           altogether
           prohibite
           
           his
           Servants
           fighting
           ,
           wherefore
           do
           not
           Christian
           States
           and
           Princes
           lay
           down
           their
           Carnall
           defensive
           weapons
           ,
           and
           rest
           quietly
           in
           this
           ,
           
             that
             God
             who
             governs
             the
             world
             can
             maintain
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             work
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           as
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           Cant
           to
           your
           N.
           C.
           I
           know
           the
           only
           reply
           you
           can
           make
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           of
           free
           Estates
           and
           Soveraigne
           Princes
           against
           foreiners
           is
           very
           different
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           Subjects
           against
           their
           Rulers
           ;
           but
           doth
           not
           this
           plainly
           discover
           the
           Sophistrie
           of
           your
           Method
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           
             Subjects
             may
             not
             fight
             for
             Religion
             against
             their
             persecuting
             Prince
             ,
             because
             the
             spirituality
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             forbids
             all
             fighting
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
           And
           then
           when
           you
           are
           urged
           with
           the
           incontrovertible
           practice
           of
           Christian
           Kingdomes
           ,
           you
           just
           recurre
           &
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           instance
           not
           being
           of
           Subjects
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           doth
           not
           quadrat
           ,
           and
           not
           remembring
           that
           this
           is
           the
           very
           quaes●●um
           ,
           you
           make
           the
           vain
           and
           emptie
           assertion
           of
           the
           irresistibilitie
           of
           Princes
           ,
           without
           any
           proofe
           ,
           both
           head
           and
           tail
           of
           all
           your
           reasonings
           :
           I
           may
           not
           insist
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           spirituality
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           did
           cause
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           him
           ,
           who
           even
           on
           earth
           owned
           himself
           greater
           then
           Solomon
           ,
           to
           suffer
           without
           resistance
           ;
           The
           Soveraignity
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           cannot
           give
           them
           a
           contrary
           privilege
           .
           I
           know
           these
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           also
           ,
           carried
           away
           with
           their
           error
           ,
           forgetting
           both
           the
           Authority
           which
           Christ
           exercised
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           was
           questioned
           by
           the
           jewish
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           own
           most
           expresse
           words
           ,
           
             no
             man
             taketh
             my
             life
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             down
             of
             my self
             .
             I
             have
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             power
             to
             take
             it
             again
             ,
          
           stick
           not
           to
           make
           an
           obligation
           of
           subjection
           to
           the
           then
           Tyrannes
           &
           Murtherers
           ,
           an
           ingredient
           in
           his
           submission
           :
           but
           I
           am
           tedious
           ,
           
           More
           consideration
           of
           the
           worth
           and
           wonderful
           love
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           would
           teach
           you
           no
           doubt
           ,
           both
           a
           better
           understanding
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           reverend
           and
           tender
           vindications
           then
           these
           you
           make
           
             of
             the
             True
             and
             Faithfull
             Witness
             .
          
        
         
           You
           proceed
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           your
           .
           N.
           C.
           alledging
           that
           
             you
             condemne
             our
             first
             Reformation
             ,
             carried
             on
             by
             Fighting
             ,
          
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             ages
             immediatly
             after
             Christ
             afford
             the
             best
             examples
             ,
             in
             these
             the
             Christians
             ,
             though
             suff●●iently
             numerous
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             irritate
             ,
             did
             onl●
             increase
             by
             suffering
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             fighting
             :
             the
             force
             used
             in
             our
             Reformation
             was
             the
             enemies
             tares
             ,
             and
             no
             precedent
             of
             men
             is
             to
             be
             opposed
             to
             the
             expresse●
             word
             of
             God.
          
           Sir
           ,
           to
           begin
           where
           you
           leave
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           already
           fully
           cleared
           ,
           that
           the
           expresse
           word
           of
           God
           is
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           you
           :
           neither
           will
           I
           expatiat
           upon
           the
           undeniable
           Necessitie
           ,
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           Reason
           and
           evident
           blessing
           of
           that
           Force
           used
           in
           our
           first
           Reformation
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Religion
           ,
           Libertie
           ,
           yea
           the
           Royall
           line
           and
           Crown
           ,
           were
           under
           God
           only
           preserved●
           Nay
           your
           reprochful
           likening
           of
           it
           
             to
             the
             devils
             tares
          
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           lessening
           the
           evidence
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           after
           having
           resisted
           unto
           bloud
           ,
           and
           wrestled
           through
           many
           great
           and
           strong
           persecutions
           ,
           did
           animate
           the
           Lords
           people
           to
           a
           very
           noble
           defence
           ,
           countenanced
           by
           all
           the
           then
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           demurie
           my
           charitie
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           your self
           had
           been
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           you
           had
           taken
           part
           with
           the
           Congregation
           :
           That
           which
           I
           shall
           stay
           a
           little
           upon
           ,
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           whereby
           you
           think
           fighting
           for
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           much
           condemned
           ,
           as
           suffering
           is
           highly
           commended
           .
           And
           because
           this
           objection
           doth
           lead
           unto
           the
           delightful
           search
           and
           vindication
           of
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           answere
           ,
           I
           observe
           
           first
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           holy
           and
           determinate
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           became
           the
           Captain
           of
           our
           Salvation
           to
           be
           made
           perfect
           through
           suffering
           ,
           so
           it
           pleased
           him
           for
           the
           greater
           manifestation
           of
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Grace
           by
           the
           Foolishnesse
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           Weakeness
           of
           Suffering
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           propagation
           of
           his
           Truth
           more
           glorious
           ,
           and
           thus
           in
           the
           first
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           ineluctable
           that
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           suffering
           was
           ,
           the
           more
           inexpressible
           was
           the
           glory
           of
           that
           presence
           and
           the
           joy
           of
           that
           consolation
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           deepest
           distresse
           did
           most
           highly
           triumph
           .
           2.
           
           So
           unspeakeablie
           did
           the
           power
           of
           this
           assistance
           prevail
           ,
           to
           the
           dispelling
           of
           the
           fear
           ,
           and
           removing
           of
           the
           horrour
           ,
           of
           all
           these
           torments
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           many
           instead
           of
           flying
           ,
           incontrovertibly
           lawfull
           ,
           did
           directly
           run
           to
           suffering
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           the
           Garland
           of
           Martyrdom
           became
           a
           most
           Ambitionat
           Crown
           ;
           by
           the
           mistake
           of
           the
           exuberance
           of
           which
           assisting
           grace
           ,
           not
           only
           many
           odd
           practices
           in
           precipitating
           themselves
           unto
           suffering
           and
           death
           ,
           but
           Opinions
           also
           then
           held
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           of
           all
           resistance
           for
           Christians
           ,
           even
           against
           Robbers
           and
           Murtherers
           ,
           can
           only
           be
           excused
           .
           3.
           
           But
           if
           the
           beautie
           and
           splendor
           of
           this
           grace
           did
           in
           some
           measure
           dazle
           the
           eyes
           of
           its
           more
           immediate
           witnesses
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           did
           it
           astonish
           its
           more
           remote
           and
           after
           admirers
           ,
           who
           receiving
           the
           report
           with
           fames
           increase
           ,
           and
           taking
           their
           measures
           ,
           more
           from
           their
           own
           good
           design
           ,
           then
           the
           exact
           simplicitie
           of
           truth
           ,
           by
           their
           pious
           and
           affectionat
           Rhetorications
           ,
           stopt
           not
           to
           strain
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           sometimes
           beyond
           probabilitie
           .
           If
           you
           be
           a
           stranger
           to
           this
           truth
           ,
           advert
           how
           the
           almost
           immediate
           after
           Age
           magnifies
           their
           Patience
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           such
           as
           
             veflra
             omnia
             reple●i●us
          
           ,
           with
           more
           then
           one
           grain
           of
           allowance
           .
           
           4.
           
           As
           this
           was
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           advanced
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           certain
           and
           visible
           capacity
           of
           defence
           ,
           peruse
           Histories
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           plenty
           of
           instances
           of
           Christians
           their
           fighting
           for
           Religion
           .
           The
           Armenii
           very
           early
           even
           before
           Constantine
           his
           Empire
           ,
           
             Libertatem
             exercendi
             Christianismi
             Armis
             vindicant
             ,
             Clade
             afficiunt
             Maximinum
          
           as
           the
           History
           beares
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           persecuted
           Christians
           ,
           under
           the
           Persian
           and
           Arrian
           ,
           did
           implore
           and
           receive
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Roman
           and
           Orthodox
           Emperours
           ,
           would
           be
           superfluous
           to
           narrate
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           few
           reflections
           as
           I
           have
           cut
           of
           from
           your
           argument
           all
           the
           necessary
           suffering
           and
           strained
           capacities
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           so
           I
           have
           given
           you
           such
           a
           full
           and
           evident
           account
           of
           their
           not
           searching
           after
           ,
           or
           improving
           sooner
           ,
           any
           real
           measure
           of
           sufficiencie
           for
           defence
           ,
           which
           probably
           they
           did
           but
           little
           minde
           ,
           that
           this
           their
           omission
           cannot
           without
           manifest
           calumnie
           ,
           be
           adduced
           to
           disprove
           ,
           either
           their
           immediate
           after●
           practises
           ,
           or
           the
           agreeable
           and
           universally
           approven
           examples
           of
           our
           late
           reformations
           .
           Now
           if
           for
           proving
           their
           more
           early
           capacite
           for
           ,
           or
           expresse
           dissent
           from
           Defensive
           Armes
           ,
           you
           do
           further
           urge
           particular
           Authorities
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           answered
           all
           my
           just
           scruples
           against
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           me
           in
           all
           their
           other
           opinions
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Armes
           ,
           then
           you
           shall
           have
           my
           Answere
           :
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           pardon
           me
           ,
           if
           while
           I
           do
           indeed
           admire
           and
           praise
           the
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           of
           these
           Primitive
           sufferings
           ,
           I
           be
           neither
           too
           credulous
           of
           the
           mistakes
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           do
           condemn
           
             the
             diversitie
             of
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             ,
          
           specially
           seeing
           that
           by
           the
           same
           sufferings
           whereby
           you
           go
           about
           to
           impugne
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           signally
           confirmed
           these
           practises
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           maintain
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           this
           last
           you
           answere
           ,
           that
           
             you
             are
             far
             from
             
             thinking
             the
             better
             of
             a
             Cause
             because
             some
             die
             handsomlie
             for
             it
             :
             Neither
             Atheis●
             ,
             Heresies
             nor
             Murthers
             want
             their
             pretended
             Martyres
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           neither
           approve
           your
           too
           much
           magnifying
           .
           pag.
           7.
           nor
           your
           too
           much
           undervaluing
           ,
           pag.
           9.
           of
           mens
           sufferings
           :
           And
           therefore
           as
           at
           best
           I
           account
           them
           only
           a
           confirming
           and
           accessory
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           principal
           and
           leading
           argument
           ;
           so
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           that
           I
           conceive
           the
           force
           of
           its
           inference
           to
           flow
           from
           a
           certain
           lustre
           and
           insinuation
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           your
           jejune
           Epithets
           of
           
             handsomnesse
             and
             gallantrie
          
           do
           but
           meanly
           expresse
           ;
           whether
           or
           not
           this
           appeared
           in
           our
           late
           Sufferers
           ,
           I
           wonder
           nothing
           that
           you
           deny
           it
           :
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           that
           all
           the
           sincere
           lovers
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           have
           to
           their
           joy
           both
           acknowledged
           it
           ,
           &
           been
           established
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           by
           a
           transition
           of
           your
           own
           framing
           ,
           making
           your
           N.
           C.
           faintly
           and
           childishly
           disown
           and
           wave
           bygones
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           to
           deal
           plainly
           ,
           I
           do
           as
           little
           fear
           
             the
             odium
          
           ,
           as
           I
           account
           your
           A●ologies
           ,
           taxing
           them
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           be
           
             most
             odious
          
           ,
           you
           come
           to
           enquire
           
             wherefore
             wee
             keep
             not
             the
             day
             of
             thanksgiving
             for
             the
             Kings
             restauration
             ?
          
           and
           seing
           you
           are
           not
           pleased
           with
           your
           N.
           C.
           answere
           I
           will
           give
           you
           mine
           .
           Aud
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           
             you
             make
             it
             a
             holy
             day
          
           ;
           I
           know
           this
           is
           as
           much
           above
           your
           power
           ,
           as
           your
           act
           is
           presumptuous
           in
           ordaining
           it
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           your
           practices
           are
           far
           from
           keeping
           it
           
             as
             a
             holy
             day
          
           ;
           Nor
           do
           I
           now
           debate
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           in
           appointing
           
             pro
             re
             nata
          
           dayes
           of
           solemne
           thanksgiving
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           more
           then
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           apparent
           abuse
           that
           hath
           been
           in
           institutions
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           and
           designe
           of
           the
           appointment
           ,
           do
           give
           the
           Church
           a
           very
           necessary
           interest
           of
           advice
           .
           Nor
           lastly
           will
           I
           detain
           you
           in
           the
           application
           of
           the
           difference
           of
           designing
           a
           day
           as
           a
           Circumstance
           for
           thanksgiving
           to
           be
           performed
           on
           it
           ,
           
           and
           dedicating
           a
           day
           to
           be
           kept
           as
           Holy
           in
           Commemoration
           ;
           a
           Popish
           error
           ,
           expressely
           by
           us
           abjured
           and
           by
           you
           revived
           ;
           he
           who
           desires
           a
           full
           clearing
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           with
           a
           satisfying
           answere
           to
           all
           objections
           ,
           may
           find
           it
           in
           the
           
             English
             popish
             ceremonies
          
           ;
           but
           the
           great
           reason
           wherefore
           N.
           C.
           neither
           doe
           nor
           ought
           to
           keep
           that
           day
           ,
           is
           because
           you
           have
           assigned
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           mercie
           of
           the
           Kings
           returne
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           wicked
           overturning
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           such
           a
           libeling
           preface
           of
           blasphemies
           against
           God
           and
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           vile
           reproches
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           no
           true
           hearted
           man
           can
           read
           the
           Act
           ,
           without
           abhorrencie
           .
           Now
           before
           you
           reject
           this
           my
           answere
           ,
           I
           only
           desire
           you
           to
           peruse
           and
           consider
           the
           Act
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           almost
           certain
           that
           although
           perhaps
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           come
           the
           length
           of
           the
           character
           I
           have
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           men
           accessorie
           to
           many
           of
           these
           Righteous
           things
           ,
           against
           which
           it
           so
           foully
           railes
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           indulgently
           indemnifyed
           without
           any
           acknowledgement●
           and
           on
           the
           other
           obliged
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           losing
           their
           s●ipends
           ,
           to
           a
           thanksgiving
           ,
           expressing
           the
           highest
           recantation
           .
           Are
           these
           wayes
           equal
           ?
           Think
           not
           that
           my
           indignation
           against
           this
           Act
           ,
           is
           all
           and
           only
           from
           my
           disaffection
           to
           your
           establishment
           ,
           that
           is
           indeed
           one
           cause
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           produce
           a
           just
           detest
           ;
           but
           ingenuously
           I
           have
           so
           much
           of
           true
           Loyaltie
           to
           my
           Prince
           and
           affection
           to
           my
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           the
           disservice
           done
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           rendering
           the
           celebration
           of
           that
           day
           (
           which
           in
           its
           righteous
           and
           proper
           use
           might
           have
           been
           an
           acceptable
           &
           kindly
           warming
           of
           his
           Subjects
           affection
           )
           a
           very
           odious
           provocation
           to
           aversion
           and
           alienation
           ,
           is
           to
           me
           not
           a
           more
           just
           then
           powerfull
           incentive
           :
           but
           such
           were
           the
           healings
           
           of
           these
           violent
           Physitians
           ,
           and
           such
           have
           been
           and
           will
           be
           the
           effects
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           making
           a
           stepping
           stone
           of
           both
           your
           N.
           C.
           and
           his
           cause
           ,
           after
           you
           have
           made
           him
           confess
           disloyaltie
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           you
           hold
           out
           his
           way
           to
           be
           evil
           ,
           
             because
             of
             its
             crueltie
             and
             rigor
             in
             forcing
             men
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             punishing
             such
             as
             refused
             .
          
           and
           your
           N.
           C.
           granting
           this
           
             to
             be
             a
             fault
             also
          
           ,
           you
           charge
           it
           home
           very
           odiously
           against
           our
           
             Leaders
             .
             as
             Men
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             meek
             spirit
             ,
             and
             obstinat
             in
             those
             severities
             .
          
           It
           s
           answered
           ,
           whether
           these
           things
           be
           objected
           or
           not
           in
           a
           meek
           spirit
           is
           more
           your
           concernment
           then
           mine
           ,
           who
           regard
           not
           your
           bitternesse
           in
           any
           dresse
           ?
           That
           which
           you
           call
           cruelty
           ,
           if
           counter-ballanced
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           recusancie
           ,
           will
           quickly
           be
           alleviat
           to
           moderation
           :
           If
           the
           Covenants
           (
           for
           I
           shall
           touch
           both
           )
           pressed
           ,
           had
           been
           new
           Oaths
           arbitrarely
           imposed
           ;
           there
           were
           some
           ground
           for
           your
           challenge
           :
           but
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Nation
           stood
           engaged
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           almost
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           if
           after
           a
           great
           and
           visible
           defection
           it
           was
           ,
           upon
           our
           returning
           ,
           renewed
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           more
           expresse
           application
           against
           these
           corruptions
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           had
           backslidden
           ,
           required
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           all
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           decline
           without
           a
           manifest
           declaration
           of
           both
           their
           unsoundnesse
           and
           insinceritie
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ?
           call
           you
           this
           Rigor
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           League
           ,
           if
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           that
           sympathie
           wee
           ought
           to
           have
           with
           all
           Christs
           sufferings
           Members
           ,
           did
           persuade
           it
           as
           a
           dutie
           ,
           and
           if
           your
           then
           ejected
           Prelats
           ,
           did
           by
           their
           restlesse
           instigations
           ,
           and
           the
           breaches
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Hostile
           invasion
           from
           England
           thereby
           procured
           ,
           render
           it
           convincingly
           a
           most
           necessary
           meane
           ,
           for
           the
           preserving
           and
           prosequuting
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           
           it
           not
           both
           rational
           and
           righteous
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           stood
           thus
           obliged
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Second
           ,
           upon
           their
           recusance
           ,
           should
           be
           proceeded
           against
           as
           Deserters
           :
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           not
           many
           that
           were
           troubled
           simply
           ,
           for
           not
           taking
           the
           Covenants
           ;
           so
           there
           were
           but
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           who
           refused
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           either
           before
           were
           not
           ,
           or
           thereafter
           became
           not
           ,
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           First
           ;
           Nor
           did
           these
           few
           refusers
           subsist
           in
           a
           quiet
           dissatisfaction
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           turned
           violent
           and
           bloudy
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           partakers
           with
           such
           Adversaries
           ,
           Notwithstanding
           of
           all
           which
           perjury
           and
           wickedness
           ,
           the
           procedour
           against
           these
           recusants
           ,
           or
           rather
           Apostates
           ,
           was
           so
           litle
           adequate
           ,
           either
           to
           their
           guilt
           or
           number
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           considerate
           and
           impartiall
           review
           ,
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           all
           the
           excess
           that
           can
           be
           qualified
           will
           not
           suffice
           to
           purge
           your
           objection
           of
           Cruelty
           against
           the
           publick
           courses
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           of
           
             plain
             Calumnie
          
           :
           I
           say
           the
           
             Publick
             courses
          
           ;
           for
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           practises
           of
           private
           persons
           ,
           although
           the
           corruption
           inherent
           to
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           and
           rapid
           Temptations
           of
           times
           of
           division
           and
           wars
           ,
           do
           offer
           me
           large
           matter
           of
           Apologie
           ;
           yet
           I
           doe
           rather
           wish
           that
           the
           outbreakings
           which
           wee
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           felt
           ,
           of
           the
           Lords
           holy
           jealousie
           ,
           may
           make
           both
           the
           Lovers
           of
           his
           work
           to
           remember
           their
           provocations
           ,
           and
           tremble
           before
           this
           holy
           Lord
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           Sanctifyed
           in
           them
           that
           come
           nigh
           him
           :
           And
           also
           the
           haters
           of
           his
           Name
           to
           consider
           how
           much
           more
           upon
           such
           he
           will
           be
           Glorifyed
           :
           But
           you
           ,
           not
           content
           to
           pervert
           the
           Righteous
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           go
           about
           mainly
           to
           represent
           his
           Ministers
           
             as
             bloudy
             men
             ,
             rejoycing
             and
             obstinate
             in
             bloud
          
           ;
           certainly
           such
           a
           grievous
           and
           horrid
           accusation
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           evidently
           instructed
           ;
           but
           since
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           imagine
           the
           least
           
           shadow
           of
           ground
           for
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           that
           sometimes
           his
           Servants
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           more
           eminent
           and
           signall
           appearances
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           upon
           his
           bloudy
           and
           perfidious
           Adversaries
           ,
           have
           joined
           their
           praises
           with
           Heavens
           Alleluiahs
           ,
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           true
           and
           righteous
           judgements
           ,
           or
           that
           when
           the
           Lord
           called
           to
           punish
           ,
           they
           have
           regreted
           an
           unseasonable
           and
           partial
           excesse
           of
           Lenitie
           :
           Are
           not
           these
           arrows
           ,
           firebrands
           and
           death
           ,
           which
           you
           throw
           in
           your
           pretended
           meekness
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           symptomes
           of
           Madnesse
           ?
        
         
           And
           now
           Sir
           ,
           since
           you
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           manage
           the
           retortion
           for
           your
           N.
           C.
           You
           accuse
           our
           times
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           for
           forcing
           men
           to
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           though
           in
           effect
           it
           was
           only
           to
           make
           them
           stand
           to
           an
           Oath
           ,
           whereby
           all
           were
           antecedently
           obliged
           ;
           but
           have
           not
           you
           and
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           such
           as
           formerly
           were
           very
           forward
           to
           presse
           it
           upon
           others
           ,
           Now
           ,
           without
           either
           reason
           given
           ,
           or
           repentance
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           ,
           been
           most
           violent
           to
           have
           all
           men
           to
           renounce
           it
           ?
           I
           will
           not
           mention
           the
           exclusion
           of
           all
           Non-renouncers
           from
           Publick
           Trust
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Arbitrary
           fining
           ,
           and
           remitting
           or
           abating
           ,
           upon
           condition
           of
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           Temptations
           not
           only
           unjust
           ,
           but
           no
           less
           powerful
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           fold
           more
           extensive
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           certifications
           execute
           upon
           simple
           Noncovenanters
           :
           the
           very
           instances
           by
           you
           given
           shall
           also
           serve
           my
           turne
           :
           Are
           not
           to
           concurre
           in
           the
           present
           Church-Government
           ,
           and
           to
           promise
           submission
           to
           Episcopacie
           ,
           certain
           reductive
           disclamations
           ?
           And
           yet
           you
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           refusing
           of
           these
           things
           many
           hundred
           ,
           of
           Ministers
           have
           been
           thrust
           out
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           manner
           vexed
           and
           tossed
           with
           imprisonments
           ,
           banishments
           ,
           consinements
           ,
           and
           proclamations
           upon
           proclamations
           ,
           
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           provided
           ,
           your
           mercie
           in
           sparing
           their
           Lives
           ,
           had
           been
           only
           the
           complement
           of
           your
           Cruelty
           :
           It
           s
           true
           that
           Ministers
           are
           not
           made
           to
           sweare
           to
           Maintain
           the
           present
           Establishment
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           required
           to
           break
           a
           former
           lawful
           and
           approven
           Oath
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           disparity
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           they
           are
           desired
           to
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           live
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           join
           in
           worship
           :
           And
           verily
           though
           this
           were
           all
           ,
           and
           though
           your
           Publick
           Peace
           were
           not
           so
           perverted
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           subscribed
           unto
           ,
           and
           your
           Worship
           so
           polluted
           ,
           and
           profaned
           ,
           as
           may
           give
           too
           just
           occasion
           of
           scruple
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           such
           hath
           been
           the
           Rigor
           ,
           and
           violence
           of
           your
           Methods
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           that
           a
           hundred
           to
           one
           have
           not
           been
           thereby
           irritate
           to
           more
           unpeaceablenesse
           ,
           and
           greater
           desertion
           :
           but
           because
           you
           have
           brought
           against
           us
           and
           our
           leaders
           ,
           the
           odious
           accusation
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           although
           I
           have
           already
           removed
           it
           ;
           yet
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           parallel
           I
           must
           further
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Bloud
           of
           the
           former
           Times
           ,
           abstracting
           from
           its
           justice
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           Bloud
           of
           War
           i●
           War
           :
           but
           in
           your
           Times
           wee
           have
           seen
           ;
           over
           and
           above
           its
           injustice
           ,
           the
           bloud
           of
           War
           shed
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           such
           Persons
           ,
           for
           such
           Causes
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           Circumstances
           ,
           as
           time
           doth
           only
           increase
           and
           not
           diminish
           its
           astonishment
           :
           next
           ,
           the
           tragedie
           of
           these
           poor
           harmlesse
           persons
           ,
           who
           by
           your
           insufferable
           insolencies
           and
           exactions
           were
           provoked
           to
           take
           Armes
           ,
           is
           yet
           recent
           .
           I
           shal
           not
           resume
           particulars
           but
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           their
           cause
           ,
           their
           number
           ,
           their
           condition
           and
           their
           rout
           being
           considered
           ,
           the
           tortures
           and
           bloudy
           executions
           that
           ensued
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           chief
           Actors
           and
           instruments
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           inferior
           yea
           meanest
           of
           these
           Innocents
           led
           out
           to
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           without
           choise
           ,
           are
           hardly
           to
           be
           matched
           :
           what
           
           hand
           your
           Lords
           of
           the
           Clergie
           had
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           how
           suift
           their
           feet
           were
           to
           shed
           bloud
           ,
           and
           how
           Burnet
           the
           A.
           P.
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           taught
           the
           Executioner
           to
           truss
           him
           up
           with
           a
           pulley
           ,
           who
           for
           weaknesse
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           execute
           ,
           and
           the
           Armie
           Officers
           commanded
           drums
           to
           be
           beaten
           to
           drown
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Lords
           dying
           witnessess
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           .
           Nay
           it
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           that
           if
           the
           King
           had
           not
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           that
           but
           cherie
           ,
           and
           these
           oppressions
           and
           barbarities
           wherewith
           the
           West
           was
           afterward
           aflicted
           ,
           your
           Prelats
           had
           not
           given
           over
           ,
           until
           that
           partie
           had
           been
           utterly
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           that
           whole
           Countrey
           laid
           desolate
           for
           their
           cause
           :
           I
           might
           further
           tell
           you
           of
           your
           other
           severities
           ,
           and
           how
           by
           your
           rigid
           exceptions
           and
           other
           ensnaring
           Acts
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           intended
           favour
           of
           the
           Kings
           Indemnity
           was
           corrupted
           ;
           but
           also
           its
           very
           designe
           and
           effect
           frustrat
           :
           But
           what
           need
           of
           many
           words
           ,
           let
           the
           fervent
           aud
           conspiring
           desires
           of
           the
           1659
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           ex●lting
           joyes
           of
           the
           1660.
           with
           the
           many
           disappointments
           ,
           grievances
           and
           exactions
           that
           ensued
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           present
           Universal
           coolness
           ,
           dissatisfaction
           and
           distraction
           ,
           and
           unsetled
           condition
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           impartially
           searched
           into
           their
           proper
           cause
           ,
           and
           if
           Prelacie
           be
           not
           found
           the
           only
           marrer
           of
           our
           joy
           and
           quiet
           ,
           ferment
           of
           our
           distemper
           and
           moth
           of
           our
           Loyalty
           ,
           then
           rejoice
           yee
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           also
           rejoyce
           in
           you
           :
           but
           if
           thus
           it
           be
           ,
           then
           &c.
           
           Thus
           you
           have
           forced
           me
           to
           retaliat
           your
           provocation
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           more
           then
           wearied
           of
           the
           subject
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           taxe
           the
           N.
           C.
           of
           great
           hight
           and
           insolencie
           ,
           in
           assuming
           
             the
             big
             Names
             of
             the
             Godly
             Partie
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             calling
             their
             way
             the
             cause
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
          
           Sir
           if
           they
           did
           indeed
           contend
           
           for
           the
           Ministery
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ;
           And
           that
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Government
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Prospering
           of
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           I
           think
           truely
           they
           had
           good
           right
           to
           all
           these
           names
           :
           but
           that
           they
           did
           vainly
           and
           arrogantly
           use
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           you
           have
           proven
           ,
           or
           I
           doe
           remember
           :
           And
           really
           J
           am
           in
           the
           opinion
           that
           upon
           search
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Titles
           
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             the
             Godlie
             Partie
          
           ,
           were
           at
           first
           not
           so
           much
           assumed
           by
           the
           asserters
           of
           our
           cause
           ,
           as
           appropriat
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           reproach
           and
           mocking
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           :
           As
           for
           after
           contests
           (
           if
           any
           were
           )
           among
           their
           own
           subdivisions
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           doubt
           the
           sad
           consequents
           of
           other
           evils
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           that
           his
           own
           should
           be
           tried
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           think
           that
           for
           all
           the
           competition
           the
           Titles
           ,
           are
           still
           vacant
           ,
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           that
           both
           you
           and
           your
           partie
           may
           be
           thereby
           animat
           to
           put
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           shame
           and
           exclude
           all
           
             lowd
             Pretenders
          
           ,
           by
           
             reall
             demerite
          
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           you
           subjoin
           another
           great
           Article
           ,
           that
           
             Our
             Ministers
             who
             complained
             ,
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             medling
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             when
             the
             scene
             turned
             ,
             did
             therein
             absolutely
             Govern
             :
          
           And
           to
           this
           challenge
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           returne
           the
           Popes
           Answere
           for
           his
           Usurpations
           :
           viz
           :
           
             that
             all
             was
             done
             in
             order
             to
             Religion
             ,
          
           on
           purpose
           that
           you
           may
           make
           the
           reply
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             Presbiterians
             doe
             much
             agree
             in
             Politiques
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           waving
           the
           immodest
           terme
           of
           impudence
           and
           other
           arrant
           peccancies
           against
           truth
           ,
           where
           with
           you
           set
           forth
           your
           
             Modest
             representing
             of
             faults
          
           ,
           as
           yow
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           .
           I
           returne
           shortly
           for
           answere
           this
           clear
           and
           certain
           position
           ,
           wherein
           I
           am
           sure
           we
           cannot
           disagree
           viz.
           that
           as
           the
           direction
           of
           Conscience
           appertains
           to
           the
           Pastoral
           charge
           ,
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ought
           both
           to
           advise
           ,
           exhort
           and
           warne
           
           thereanent
           ,
           according
           as
           in
           every
           occurrent
           ,
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           thing
           which
           make
           its
           season
           ,
           do
           thereto
           cleare
           their
           call
           and
           accesse
           :
           This
           truth
           is
           evident
           in
           its
           own
           light
           :
           whoever
           owneth
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           its
           Rule
           ,
           and
           its
           Ministers
           to
           be
           our
           Teachers
           and
           Guides
           ,
           cannot
           deny
           it
           .
           All
           the
           diffic●ltie
           is
           in
           the
           right
           performance
           ;
           the
           exceeding
           goodnesse
           and
           rare
           beautie
           of
           a
           word
           in
           season
           ,
           is
           no
           ordinary
           attainment
           ;
           
             because
             to
             every
             purpose
             there
             is
             time
             and
             judgement
             ;
             therefore
             the
             miserie
             of
             Man
             is
             great
             upon
             him
             .
          
           If
           I
           should
           ascribe
           the
           exactnesse
           of
           this
           observance
           to
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           I
           should
           forget
           them
           to
           be
           Men
           :
           but
           as
           to
           the
           instances
           ,
           which
           you
           alleage
           of
           their
           warnings
           given
           against
           the
           Engagement
           1648
           and
           all
           deeds
           directly
           relating
           to
           it
           ,
           And
           of
           their
           Ministeriall
           accession
           to
           a
           prudent
           exclusion
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1649
           of
           such
           as
           had
           proven
           Unfaithfull
           :
           their
           singular
           importance
           as
           to
           the
           very
           summe
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           been
           so
           signally
           comprobat
           by
           after
           events
           ,
           that
           if
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           you
           doe
           condemne
           these
           practises
           ,
           you
           in
           effect
           doe
           adjudge
           Ministers
           to
           absolute
           silence
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           opposition
           to
           State
           determinations
           ,
           whatever
           be
           the
           concernment
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           good
           Conscience
           :
           It
           were
           superfluous
           to
           mention
           the
           difference
           of
           Prelatick
           medlings
           ,
           or
           what
           are
           the
           Popes
           invasions
           :
           the
           meanest
           capacitie
           may
           easily
           distinguish
           a
           Ministeriall
           advice
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           all
           ,
           either
           attribute
           to
           ,
           or
           assumed
           by
           Ministers
           in
           State
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           extrinsick
           affaire
           ,
           from
           these
           corrupt
           practises
           :
           And
           with
           the
           same
           facility
           join
           Prelacie
           and
           Papacie
           in
           their
           common
           pride
           and
           usurpation
           .
           You
           add
           a
           particular
           reason
           wherefore
           Ministers
           should
           not
           medle
           
             with
             war
             and
             matters
             of
             bloud
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             contrarietie
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             dutie
             ,
             which
             obligeth
             to
             feed
             and
             not
             to
             kill
             .
          
           But
           as
           none
           hath
           
           been
           more
           guiltie
           of
           this
           Sanguinary
           medling
           then
           ,
           these
           who
           with
           most
           ceremony
           would
           appear
           to
           observe
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Rule
           ;
           so
           ,
           considering
           what
           I
           have
           lately
           touched
           of
           your
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           principally
           direct
           the
           suppression
           and
           executions
           of
           the
           late
           Risers
           in
           Armes
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           the
           opinion
           you
           designed
           this
           reflection
           more
           for
           your
           own
           Lords
           ,
           then
           our
           Leaders
           :
           but
           it
           is
           enough
           I
           agree
           with
           you
           fully
           ,
           that
           Pastors
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Criminall
           Judges
           ,
           farre
           less
           instigators
           to
           war
           and
           bloud
           ;
           yet
           if
           in
           these
           matters
           you
           allow
           to
           Conscience
           any
           place
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           doubt
           Subjects
           proper
           both
           for
           Ministerial
           warning
           and
           advice
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           conclusion
           of
           your
           charge
           ,
           ye
           surprise
           both
           your
           N.
           C.
           and
           me
           with
           a
           challenge
           of
           
             Superstition
             ,
             whereof
          
           you
           
             say
             wee
             are
             in
             many
             things
             guilty
             :
             sed
             quis
             tulerit
             Gracchos
             de
             Seditione
             querentes
             .
          
           Sir
           yee
           are
           not
           so
           wittie
           in
           this
           anticipation
           as
           yee
           trow
           ;
           for
           tho
           ye
           have
           taken
           the
           first
           word
           of
           fliting
           ;
           yet
           the
           successe
           is
           rather
           a
           foaming
           out
           your
           own
           shame
           ,
           then
           the
           fixing
           of
           that
           reproach
           upon
           us
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           mark
           ye
           yought
           to
           hit
           .
           What
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           did
           ye
           dream
           by
           this
           device
           to
           terrifie
           your
           N.
           C.
           into
           a
           forbearance
           to
           charge
           you
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           Superstition
           ?
           or
           did
           you
           think
           by
           this
           artifice
           to
           vindicat
           your
           partie
           ,
           and
           be
           avenged
           at
           once
           on
           these
           great
           Worthies
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           manifestly
           laid
           open
           unto
           the
           World
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           men
           of
           your
           Kidney
           and
           Gang
           ;
           that
           though
           they
           have
           travelled
           to
           Rome
           to
           fetch
           water
           to
           wash
           these
           spots
           ,
           and
           have
           put
           their
           invention
           upon
           the
           rack
           to
           palliat
           them
           with
           all
           imaginable
           pretenses
           ;
           yet
           the
           shame
           of
           their
           Nakednesse
           was
           so
           unfolded
           by
           these
           searching
           Seers
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           never
           be
           hid
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           are
           ye
           in
           good
           earnest
           ?
           or
           have
           ye
           been
           in
           the
           foregoing
           lines
           so
           transported
           with
           rage
           in
           fighting
           against
           
           Defensive
           Armes
           ,
           and
           wresting
           the
           sword
           of
           just
           defence
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           poor
           Innocent
           and
           oppressed
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           paroxysme
           ye
           have
           forgotten
           to
           be
           honest
           and
           rational
           at
           once
           ?
           Did
           you
           beleeve
           that
           you
           spoke
           truth
           when
           you
           represented
           us
           as
           such
           ?
           If
           I
           thought
           ye
           did
           ,
           and
           continued
           to
           doe
           so
           still
           ,
           I
           professe
           I
           am
           so
           litle
           your
           enemie
           that
           I
           would
           pitie
           you
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           walketh
           in
           the
           darknesse
           of
           gross
           delusion
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           not
           whether
           he
           goeth
           ,
           because
           the
           darkeness
           hath
           blinded
           his
           eyes
           .
           But
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           how
           ye
           make
           out
           the
           charge
           :
           Ye
           did
           wisely
           only
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           to
           condescend
           upon
           none
           of
           these
           many
           things
           ,
           wherein
           you
           say
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           when
           ye
           make
           your
           charge
           good
           ye
           will
           be
           admired
           for
           your
           invention
           ;
           till
           then
           ,
           it
           will
           neither
           be
           shame
           nor
           reproach
           to
           the
           N.
           C.
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           or
           laugh
           at
           the
           audacitie
           of
           such
           a
           Novice
           .
           But
           to
           be
           serious
           with
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           ye
           would
           not
           take
           it
           amisse
           to
           be
           Catechized
           in
           the
           Chair
           ,
           doe
           ye
           understand
           what
           Superstition
           is
           ,
           that
           ye
           call
           us
           so
           ?
           Are
           we
           such
           to
           you
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           because
           in
           every
           thing
           we
           owne
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           manners
           ,
           and
           assert
           that
           there
           is
           a
           sufficiency
           in
           these
           to
           make
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           without
           the
           wild
           mixture
           of
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           make
           the
           man
           of
           God
           perfect
           ,
           thorougly
           furnished
           unto
           every
           good
           work
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           we
           own
           no
           Office-bearers
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           save
           such
           as
           are
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           we
           judge
           the
           Episcopal
           Hierarchie
           Apocryphal
           ,
           and
           cannot
           acknowledge
           the
           Prelat
           and
           his
           juncto
           for
           the
           Courts
           and
           Officers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           we
           maintain
           that
           all
           things
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           libertie
           where
           with
           Christ
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           or
           intangled
           with
           a
           Yoke
           of
           bondage
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           we
           maintain
           that
           no
           power
           upon
           Earth
           can
           make
           things
           Necessary
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           Indifferent
           ,
           more
           then
           they
           can
           make
           things
           ,
           indifferent
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           Necessary
           ?
           Is
           it
           because
           we
           know
           or
           will
           acknowledge
           no
           Law-giver
           or
           Lord
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           beside
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           bold
           to
           put
           all
           pretenders
           to
           produce
           our
           Masters
           warrant
           when
           they
           call
           for
           our
           obedience
           to
           their
           Commands
           ,
           as
           not
           darring
           to
           make
           the
           will
           of
           a
           poor
           frail
           fallible
           creature
           the
           Law
           of
           our
           Conscience
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           is
           it
           because
           we
           dare
           not
           with
           you
           homologat
           all
           the
           impieties
           of
           that
           Partie
           ,
           who
           have
           burst
           these
           holy
           bonds
           for
           Reformation
           and
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           wherewith
           together
           with
           us
           they
           had
           so
           solemnly
           bound
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           returned
           to
           their
           former
           vomit
           ?
           Is
           our
           esteem
           of
           ,
           and
           adherence
           to
           ,
           the
           wayes
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           an
           overrating
           of
           things
           more
           then
           we
           ought
           ?
           and
           are
           we
           only
           guilty
           of
           Superstition
           because
           we
           cannot
           be
           Metamorphosed
           into
           a
           detestable
           newtrality
           and
           Gallio
           like
           indifferencie
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ?
           Truely
           Sir
           providing
           our
           Zeal
           for
           these
           things
           were
           such
           as
           our
           own
           heart
           did
           not
           reproach
           us
           for
           a
           sinful
           short
           coming
           and
           defect
           in
           ,
           (
           as
           alas
           it
           is
           not
           )
           we
           could
           bind
           al
           your
           reproaches
           ,
           for
           what
           ye
           count
           excess
           and
           over-rating
           ,
           unto
           us
           as
           a
           crown
           ,
           and
           indulge
           you
           a
           libertie
           to
           lay
           to
           our
           charge
           things
           that
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           cast
           iniquitie
           upon
           us
           ,
           without
           taking
           further
           notice
           of
           what
           ye
           have
           said
           ,
           then
           thereby
           to
           be
           stirred
           up
           to
           pour
           out
           our
           complaint
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           Pray
           him
           that
           he
           would
           not
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           since
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           deceitfull
           is
           opened
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           have
           spoke
           against
           us
           with
           a
           lying
           tongue
           .
           But
           I
           know
           ye
           follow
           your
           old
           Leaders
           
           
             D.
             Mortown
             ,
             D.
             Burgess
          
           &c.
           who
           had
           the
           same
           unhappiness
           to
           go
           before
           you
           in
           accusing
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           cudgelled
           into
           a
           complyance
           with
           ,
           nor
           cast
           in
           the
           mould
           of
           your
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           in
           following
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           did
           not
           follow
           the
           Lord
           fully
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           the
           lamp
           of
           the
           word
           to
           shine
           in
           their
           way
           :
           They
           did
           plead
           innocent
           ,
           asserting
           they
           were
           not
           guiltie
           of
           Superstition
           in
           using
           and
           imposing
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           the
           N.
           C.
           were
           in
           refuseing
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           ye
           should
           either
           have
           had
           the
           head
           to
           have
           made
           the
           insuficiencie
           of
           these
           great
           mens
           vindication
           manifest
           ,
           or
           not
           have
           had
           the
           fore-head
           to
           renew
           the
           same
           challenge
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           their
           replyes
           which
           stand
           unanswerable
           to
           this
           day
           :
           your
           over-rating
           〈◊〉
           the
           Doctors
           reason
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           couched
           in
           it
           :
           they
           alledged
           the
           N.
           C.
           guiltie
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           why
           ?
           because
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           the
           N.
           C.
           (
           say
           they
           )
           place
           a
           special
           peice
           of
           Religion
           in
           not
           using
           of
           these
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           teach
           others
           to
           abstain
           from
           using
           them
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           vermiculation
           of
           your
           pu●se
           too
           ,
           But
           what
           would
           these
           Gentlemen
           have
           said
           ,
           or
           what
           will
           the
           altitude
           of
           your
           invention
           suggest
           to
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             why
             are
             ye
             subject
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             touch
             not
             ,
             taste
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
             ,
          
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           Keep
           you●
           selves
           free
           from
           these
           things
           which
           are
           after
           the
           commandments
           and
           doctrines
           of
           men
           ,
           be
           ye
           not
           subju●●●
           as
           the
           servants
           of
           men
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           obtruded
           upon
           you
           as
           a
           peice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           being
           meer
           human
           inventions
           without
           any
           warrant
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           was
           there
           nothing
           of
           Religion
           in
           abstaining
           from
           these
           ?
           Sir
           ye
           and
           your
           Fellows
           have
           the
           unhappiness
           to
           be
           of
           a
           different
           minde
           from
           th●
           Apostle
           who
           had
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ.
           Are
           me●s
           Consciences
           nothing
           concerned
           to
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           liberty
           where
           with
           Christ
           hath
           made
           them
           free
           ,
           
           and
           to
           withstand
           ,
           while
           a
           Dominion
           over
           their
           Faith
           is
           usurped
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           intended
           is
           to
           wreath
           a
           Yoke
           of
           bondage
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           men
           about
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ?
           2.
           
           If
           this
           be
           good
           arguing
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           prophane
           multitude
           have
           the
           same
           plea
           against
           all
           who
           abstain
           from
           fleshly
           lusts
           that
           war
           against
           the
           Soul
           ?
           May
           not
           these
           I
           say
           be
           prompted
           by
           your
           ●ogick
           to
           flout
           at
           all
           who
           run
           not
           with
           them
           to
           the
           same
           excess
           of
           riot
           ,
           as
           superstitious
           fools
           ,
           because
           they
           place
           any
           thing
           of
           Religion
           in
           these
           negatives
           ,
           and
           suppose
           that
           conscience
           is
           concerned
           in
           that
           abstinence
           ?
           Hence
           3.
           we
           say
           that
           we
           look
           upon
           our
           abstaining
           from
           a
           complyance
           with
           the
           Commands
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           men
           ,
           from
           foolish
           and
           vaine
           Ceremonies
           ,
           from
           whatsoever
           is
           obtruded
           upon
           us
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           without
           his
           warrant
           ,
           as
           acts
           of
           common
           obedience
           ,
           and
           as
           service
           to
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           but
           we
           no
           more
           fansie
           this
           abstinence
           to
           be
           an
           act
           of
           immediat
           and
           formal
           worship
           (
           as
           you
           would
           make
           the
           world
           beleeve
           we
           do
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           beleeving
           us
           they
           may
           beleeve
           ye
           speak
           truth
           and
           reason
           )
           then
           we
           do
           a
           keeping
           of
           our selves
           unspotted
           from
           these
           pollutions
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           come
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           worship
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           be
           aswel
           said
           to
           over-rate
           things
           Superstitiously
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           drink
           ,
           who●e
           ,
           lye
           ,
           steall
           ,
           break
           Covenants
           ,
           persecute
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           hold
           fast
           their
           integrity
           ,
           while
           
             broken
             in
             the
             place
             of
             dragons
             and
             covered
             with
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
          
           ;
           as
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           we
           dare
           not
           comply
           with
           abjured
           and
           wicked
           Prelacie
           ,
           Lording
           it
           over
           Gods
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           recuiring
           obedience
           to
           their
           vain
           inventions
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           moreover
           that
           I
           do
           not
           admire
           your
           definition
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           ye
           had
           it
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           from
           your
           friend
           Doctor
           Hamond
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           your
           own
           ,
           you
           have
           supplyed
           the
           Doctors
           
           Nimiety
           with
           your
           over-rating
           :
           But
           if
           you
           think
           it
           not
           an
           honour
           to
           erre
           ,
           and
           be
           put
           to
           a
           disadvantage
           with
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           guarded
           your self
           and
           your
           partie
           from
           the
           rebound
           of
           your
           own
           blow
           .
           Sir
           ,
           what
           your
           over-ratings
           of
           foolish
           Traditions
           and
           vain
           Ceremonies
           are
           ,
           hath
           been
           at
           a
           very
           dear
           rate
           experienced
           ,
           by
           the
           bleeding
           and
           weeping
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           bloud
           ,
           exile
           ,
           bonds
           ,
           spoilings
           ,
           persecutions
           and
           afliction
           ,
           you
           have
           made
           your
           minde
           and
           exorbitant
           esteem
           of
           these
           things
           legible
           :
           Your
           most
           bigot
           and
           fond
           Conformist
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           ye
           plead
           for
           ,
           Patronize
           and
           press
           ,
           are
           not
           necessary
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           connexion
           with
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           midse
           ,
           or
           by
           virtue
           of
           divine
           precept
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           necessity
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           ,
           is
           only
           from
           the
           will
           of
           the
           imposer
           .
           Now
           Sir
           ,
           may
           a
           man
           ask
           you
           without
           putting
           you
           in●o
           a
           chaffe
           ,
           what
           an
           over-rating
           of
           these
           things
           is
           it
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           debarre
           ,
           eject
           ,
           vex
           and
           smite
           faithfull
           Shepherds
           ,
           scatter
           the
           Flocks
           ,
           turne
           such
           Labourers
           out
           of
           the
           Vine-yard
           who
           have
           a
           seal
           of
           their
           being
           the
           sent
           Embassadours
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Souls
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           a
           Testimony
           of
           faithful
           servants
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           some
           of
           their
           grand
           Opposites
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           found
           when
           their
           Conscience
           began
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           they
           saw
           themselves
           ready
           to
           be
           sisted
           before
           the
           righteous
           Tribunal
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           durst
           not
           do
           as
           you
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           in
           adoreing
           your
           Dagon
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           to
           compleat
           your
           wickedness
           ,
           thrusting
           in
           Men
           upon
           these
           Flocks
           ,
           who
           were
           bereft
           of
           such
           as
           did
           stand
           and
           feed
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           else
           to
           commend
           or
           qualifie
           them
           ,
           save
           that
           ye
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           of
           such
           mettal
           and
           complexion
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           decline
           nor
           dispute
           
           your
           impositions
           ,
           which
           is
           certain
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           here
           appeal
           to
           your
           own
           Conscience
           &
           to
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           chiefe
           men
           who
           are
           chiefe
           in
           the
           transgression
           ,
           persecuting
           them
           who
           adhere
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           keep
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           ackowledge
           and
           submit
           to
           such
           obtruded
           Intruders
           as
           the
           sent
           &
           called
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           committ
           the
           keeping
           of
           their
           dogs
           ,
           the
           careing
           for
           their
           swine
           ,
           or
           the
           feeding
           of
           their
           horses
           to
           persons
           who
           had
           so
           little
           skill
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           to
           performe
           it
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           these
           have
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           the
           flock
           of
           God
           purchased
           with
           his
           own
           Blood
           is
           committed
           .
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           over-rating
           with
           a
           witness
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           rate
           right
           and
           reflect
           upon
           it
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           certainly
           will
           ,
           f●ll
           your
           Soul
           ,
           with
           horrour
           :
           if
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           be
           come
           upon
           them
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           who
           forbid
           his
           Sent
           Servants
           to
           speak
           unto
           his
           people
           these
           words
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           must
           be
           saved
           ,
           it
           only
           argues
           a
           judicial
           blindness
           of
           minde
           &
           benumnedness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           chiefe
           of
           your
           partie
           and
           promoters
           of
           that
           interest
           ,
           that
           their
           lyableness
           to
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           for
           the
           desolations
           made
           in
           his
           Sanctuary
           by
           them
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           them
           roar
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           disquietness
           of
           their
           heart
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           as
           persons
           against
           whom
           the
           terrors
           of
           God
           have
           sett
           themselves
           in
           array
           .
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           of
           an
           over-rating
           also
           ,
           of
           which
           ye
           (
           as
           we
           have
           in
           part
           heard
           already
           )
           and
           your
           companions
           glory
           ,
           wherein
           the
           very
           fundation
           of
           our
           Salvation
           is
           struck
           at
           ,
           viz
           such
           an
           over-rating
           of
           works
           and
           our
           pitiful
           performances
           ,
           as
           advances
           them
           to
           the
           altitude
           of
           being
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           justification
           of
           a
           sinner
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           teno●
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           the
           unhappie
           Author
           ,
           whom
           we
           last
           named
           ,
           
           hath
           led
           you
           and
           your
           companions
           into
           this
           ditch
           also
           ,
           and
           ye
           glory
           in
           this
           shame
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           forbear
           the
           discovery
           of
           your
           dangerous
           folly
           and
           false-hood
           ,
           about
           this
           great
           foundation
           of
           Salvation
           by
           you
           put
           out
           of
           course
           ,
           till
           I
           come
           to
           examine
           your
           sixt
           Dialogue
           .
           It
           was
           only
           fit
           here
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           an
           hint
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           see
           what
           over-raters
           ye
           are
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           why
           are
           ye
           so
           shye
           as
           to
           shun
           the
           true
           known
           ,
           and
           common
           definition
           of
           Superstition
           given
           by
           Godly
           and
           Learned
           Men
           :
           ye
           know
           that
           that
           excellent
           definition
           ,
           given
           by
           Zanchy
           ,
           and
           followed
           by
           other
           great
           men
           ,
           makes
           Superstition
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           addition
           of
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           not
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           addition
           of
           more
           substantial
           matters
           ;
           but
           ,
           easiely
           foreseing
           that
           this
           would
           not
           serve
           your
           evil
           designe
           of
           loading
           the
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           with
           reproach
           and
           calumnie
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           bulk
           of
           your
           burdensome
           Ceremonies
           must
           be
           rejected
           as
           reprobate
           mettal
           ,
           if
           nothing
           pass
           for
           current
           as
           a
           part
           of
           worship
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           the
           Seal
           and
           impress
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           ,
           ye
           substitute
           in
           its
           place
           one
           wherewith
           ye
           are
           at
           present
           better
           pleased
           ,
           but
           with
           what
           advantage
           to
           your
           cause
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           judged
           .
           But
           sir
           ,
           since
           you
           do
           not
           ingage
           further
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           then
           first
           to
           cast
           it
           into
           such
           a
           mould
           as
           may
           sute
           your
           designe
           ,
           and
           having
           done
           so
           ,
           then
           to
           cast
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           satisfy
           my self
           with
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           further
           satisfaction
           I
           will
           give
           you
           all
           the
           assurrances
           you
           can
           require
           ,
           both
           in
           my
           own
           name
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           N
           ,
           C.
           that
           when
           ever
           you
           are
           able
           to
           instruct
           your
           challenge
           ,
           we
           will
           thank
           you
           for
           your
           charitie
           ;
           And
           if
           your
           evidence
           as
           to
           proof
           answere
           your
           confidence
           in
           the
           charge
           ,
           yee
           shall
           find
           us
           so
           far
           from
           a
           pertinacious
           obstinacie
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           abandon
           with
           a
           
           blush
           ,
           whatsoever
           of
           Superstition
           we
           might
           through
           ignorance
           have
           indulged
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           rest
           confident
           that
           ,
           as
           ,
           in
           demonstration
           of
           my
           reality
           in
           what
           I
           undertake
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           henceforth
           to
           affect
           my
           own
           heart
           more
           and
           more
           into
           a
           deep
           abhorrence
           at
           ,
           and
           detestation
           of
           ,
           all
           your
           abjured
           usurpations
           ,
           Antiscriptural
           methods
           ,
           and
           Episcopal
           impositions
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           shall
           interpose
           with
           all
           the
           People
           of
           God
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           Yet
           Sir
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           before
           we
           part
           ;
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           that
           when
           I
           consider
           your
           straine
           thorow
           the
           whole
           ,
           by
           the
           superstitious
           over-rateing
           of
           things
           ,
           imputed
           unto
           us
           in
           your
           first
           ,
           and
           our
           being
           charged
           with
           our
           overprizing
           of
           Ordinances
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           with
           the
           neglect
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           of
           your
           Moralitie
           ,
           and
           your
           stretch
           of
           charity
           for
           Papists
           ,
           with
           your
           insinuat
           censures
           of
           all
           who
           have
           stood
           up
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           absoluteness
           and
           immutabilitie
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           efficacie
           of
           his
           Grace
           &c.
           against
           Arminians
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           your
           moderation
           and
           latitude
           but
           a
           digladiation
           about
           niceties
           and
           curiosities
           ;
           I
           say
           Sir
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           grant
           you
           the
           common
           Privilege
           acclaimed
           by
           every
           man
           ,
           to
           be
           
             optimus
             interpres
             suorum
             verborum
             ,
             the
             best
             expounder
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ,
          
           I
           must
           take
           this
           to
           be
           your
           meaning
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           superstitious
           over-raters
           of
           things
           in
           standing
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           Papists
           ,
           and
           in
           contending
           with
           Arminians
           ,
           about
           these
           things
           in
           controversie
           betuixt
           them
           and
           u●
           :
           and
           because
           we
           are
           not
           cast
           into
           that
           new
           convenient
           mould
           of
           yours
           ,
           whereby
           you
           can
           coutch
           under
           and
           comply
           with
           any
           mutation
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           profound
           heights
           ,
           deep
           silences
           ,
           abstractions
           and
           novell
           latitude
           ,
           ●ush
           at
           all
           these
           things
           as
           not
           to
           be
           contended
           for
           ,
           and
           despise
           all
           the
           men
           who
           are
           not
           cast
           in
           the
           new
           mould
           
           of
           your
           perfection
           ,
           as
           pitifull
           Puntes
           of
           the
           lowest
           sise
           ;
           this
           we
           see
           is
           manifestly
           your
           meaning
           ,
           and
           truely
           Sir
           ,
           I
           only
           regrate
           we
           are
           so
           litle
           worthy
           of
           your
           indignation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           truths
           of
           God
           are
           not
           more
           deare
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Zeal
           of
           his
           house
           doth
           not
           more
           eat
           us
           up
           .
           And
           while
           you
           contemne
           these
           things
           as
           not
           to
           be
           contended
           for
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           world
           beleeve
           your
           holy
           fire
           is
           not
           extinguished
           ,
           though
           nothing
           of
           its
           flame
           appear
           ,
           about
           the
           conservation
           of
           these
           ,
           (
           to
           us
           precious
           things
           though
           to
           you
           despicable
           ,
           )
           ye
           would
           make
           all
           these
           stirrings
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           striveings
           about
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           sparkles
           of
           a
           superstitious
           wild
           fire
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           flame
           of
           God.
           I
           cannot
           remember
           how
           Plinie
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Trajan
           ,
           does
           paint
           the
           tender
           and
           conscientious
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           with
           the
           same
           vermilion
           of
           Superstition
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           opposition
           to
           the
           Puritie
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           power
           and
           practice
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           which
           prompts
           men
           to
           these
           unjust
           representations
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           dare
           not
           run
           the
           same
           course
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           who
           are
           constrained
           by
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           to
           hold
           fast
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           below
           their
           Luke-warme
           temper
           to
           contend
           for
           .
           But
           I
           need
           not
           be
           further
           solicitious
           in
           this
           vindication
           ;
           being
           ,
           confident
           that
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           proselyte
           into
           a
           beliefe
           of
           this
           reproach
           any
           sober
           or
           rational
           men
           ,
           nor
           will
           I
           envie
           you
           the
           advantage
           you
           are
           like
           to
           reap
           as
           a
           just
           retribution
           from
           every
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           beleeved
           afterward
           when
           ye
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           having
           with
           so
           much
           calumnious
           confidence
           solicited
           them
           into
           the
           beliefe
           of
           what
           they
           know
           to
           be
           a
           falsehood
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           to
           shut
           up
           this
           Dialogue
           with
           you
           ,
           though
           
             raro
             vidi
             Clericum
             penitentem
             I
             have
             seldome
             seen
             a
             Clergy
             man
             a
             repenter
          
           hath
           been
           mostly
           verified
           in
           the
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           perverted
           the
           right
           
           
             ways
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           Calumnie
           is
           so
           gross
           and
           groundless
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           willingly
           ●latter
           my self
           into
           a
           hope
           ,
           that
           when
           ye
           think
           on
           what
           ye
           have
           said
           ,
           ye
           will
           smite
           upon
           your
           thigh
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           unjust
           accuseing
           the
           brethren
           :
           And
           I
           assure
           you
           Sir
           ,
           our
           joy
           would
           be
           almost
           equal
           with
           your
           advantage
           ,
           to
           see
           you
           weep
           over
           the
           falshoods
           ,
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           evil
           designe
           ,
           of
           this
           first
           borne
           of
           your
           strength
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           DIALOGUE
           Answered
           .
        
         
           YOu
           begin
           with
           a
           question
           ,
           
             What
             great
             goodnesse
             it
             was
             which
             so
             commended
             our
             Partie
             ?
          
           and
           having
           made
           your
           N.
           C.
           make
           a
           pitifull
           simple
           vaunt
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           out-vaunt
           him
           ,
           you
           proceed
           to
           accuse
           and
           censure
           ,
           as
           you
           list
           .
           Sir
           if
           we
           dared
           to
           make
           our selves
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           or
           compare
           our selves
           with
           them
           that
           commend
           themselves
           ,
           we
           want
           not
           matter
           wherein
           we
           might
           indulge
           a
           little
           to
           the
           foolishnesse
           of
           boasting
           ;
           but
           seeing
           that
           he
           whom
           the
           Lord
           commendeth
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           who
           commendeth
           himself
           is
           approved
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           boast
           of
           things
           appertaining
           to
           our selves
           ;
           but
           endeavour
           that
           all
           our
           Glorying
           may
           be
           in
           the
           Lord.
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           how
           God
           blessed
           us
           with
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           that
           Ministery
           
           with
           Power
           and
           Presence
           :
           It
           was
           he
           
             who
             gave
             the
             word
          
           ,
           and
           
             great
             was
             the
             company
             of
             these
             that
             Published
             it
          
           ;
           it
           was
           he
           who
           clothed
           his
           Priests
           with
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           people
           to
           shout
           for
           joy
           :
           It
           was
           he
           who
           in
           the
           more
           special
           times
           and
           shinings
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           made
           the
           Graces
           of
           his
           People
           to
           flow
           ,
           and
           Souls
           were
           ravished
           with
           these
           discoveries
           :
           And
           if
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Publick
           Assemblies
           Gods
           fear
           was
           Great
           ,
           but
           Families
           also
           did
           seek
           him
           apart
           ;
           If
           the
           vulgar
           whom
           you
           undervaluingly
           so
           name
           ,
           did
           greatly
           delight
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           called
           a
           delight
           ,
           the
           holy
           of
           the
           Lord
           honourable
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           account
           these
           great
           matters
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           paths
           and
           Methods
           which
           do
           most
           assuredly
           lead
           to
           the
           great
           hights
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           Yea
           surely
           these
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           do
           lead
           unto
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           Jesus
           the
           Mediatour
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           unto
           Communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Participation
           of
           all
           Graces
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           is
           a
           shorter
           way
           ,
           which
           too
           many
           take
           ,
           who
           forming
           unto
           themselves
           faire
           Ideas
           ,
           and
           words
           of
           
             Self-denyal
             ,
             resignation
             ,
             abstraction
             of
             minde
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           do
           entirely
           and
           pleasantly
           rest
           in
           the
           phansie
           ,
           and
           talk
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           of
           a
           specious
           outward
           converse
           as
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           salve
           their
           reputation
           ,
           from
           these
           many
           forfeitures
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           sinfull
           accommodations
           of
           their
           love
           of
           ease
           ,
           they
           manifestly
           incurre
           :
           and
           these
           men
           commonly
           in
           their
           self-elevation
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           slight
           the
           true
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           infirmities
           of
           ●raile
           men
           intrusted
           therewith
           ,
           do
           take
           advantage
           to
           mock
           ;
           but
           license
           themselves
           unto
           an
           absolute
           compliance
           with
           every
           mode
           and
           dress
           ,
           in
           Church-Government
           and
           worship
           ,
           which
           humane
           policie
           ,
           or
           Sathans
           Malice
           please
           to
           invent
           ,
           nothing
           regarding
           how
           much
           thereby
           they
           
           may
           make
           themselves
           partakers
           of
           the
           Perjury
           ,
           Bloud
           and
           Violence
           ,
           which
           promove
           ,
           and
           the
           Profanity
           ,
           that
           followeth
           the
           courses
           that
           they
           approve
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           prudently
           provide
           for
           their
           own
           advantage
           and
           credite
           ,
           by
           the
           abused
           pretext
           of
           an
           illimited
           respect
           to
           Authoritie
           ,
           so
           they
           easily
           quiet
           all
           the
           reluctancies
           of
           their
           inward
           Light
           ,
           with
           any
           verball
           ,
           slender
           ,
           and
           inoffensive
           dissent
           .
           This
           is
           the
           New
           convenient
           contrivance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           indeed
           desires
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           for
           its
           pretended
           Mortifications
           ,
           high
           attainments
           ,
           and
           peaceful
           enjoyments
           ;
           but
           in
           effect
           ,
           doth
           only
           recommend
           it self
           ,
           by
           a
           luke-warme
           and
           quiet
           indifferencie
           in
           the
           Matters
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           flattering
           and
           safe
           deference
           to
           Authority
           ,
           and
           a
           sinfull
           and
           sweet
           veneration
           of
           outward
           peace
           ,
           Whether
           your
           discourse
           and
           practice
           do
           ●avour
           or
           not
           of
           this
           way
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           judge
           :
           I
           hope
           the
           serious
           seekers
           of
           God
           will
           still
           see
           and
           ask
           for
           the
           
             Old
             Paths
          
           ,
           and
           do
           know
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             Good
             way
          
           ,
           wherein
           neither
           by
           a
           Pharisaick
           show
           of
           external
           devotion
           ,
           not
           yet
           by
           vain
           and
           Notionall
           pretendings
           ,
           but
           by
           humble
           and
           sincere
           waiting
           upon
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           means
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           ,
           they
           have
           really
           attained
           to
           these
           graces
           in
           the
           names
           whereof
           you
           boast
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           finde
           rest
           to
           their
           Souls
           :
           And
           certainly
           if
           to
           such
           the
           present
           sad
           alteration
           (
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           former
           light
           ,
           power
           and
           frequencie
           ,
           observed
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Lords
           People
           ,
           hath
           covered
           his
           house
           with
           darkeness
           ,
           death
           and
           desolation
           )
           doth
           minister
           suitable
           reflections
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           matter
           of
           wonder
           :
           When
           David
           remembred
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           did
           consider
           the
           like
           changes
           ,
           he
           poured
           out
           his
           soul
           in
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           
             had
             gone
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             went
             with
             them
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             joy
             and
             praise
             :
          
           for
           this
           Ieremiahs
           heart
           di●d
           faint
           ,
           for
           these
           things
           were
           his
           eyes
           dimme
           
           because
           of
           the
           Mountain
           of
           Zion
           which
           was
           desolate
           ,
           the
           foxes
           walking
           upon
           it
           :
           O
           what
           want
           had
           they
           of
           you
           for
           a
           comforter
           ,
           who
           could
           have
           carried
           them
           farre
           above
           
             these
             external
             shaddows
          
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           
             Resignations
             and
             abstractions
          
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           hight
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           corruption
           ,
           nor
           the
           removing
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           should
           have
           overclouded
           their
           
             Easefull
             Serenety
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           insinuat
           ,
           that
           N.
           C.
           do
           
             overprize
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             undervalue
             Moralitie
             .
          
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           but
           a
           calumny
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           holy
           and
           pure
           conversation
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           us
           in
           the
           lest
           questioned
           ;
           without
           the
           endeavour
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           the
           other
           parts
           may
           possibly
           in
           Hypocrisie
           be
           pretended
           ,
           but
           cannot
           indeed
           have
           any
           reality
           ,
           only
           remember
           that
           Christ
           Jesus
           who
           is
           our
           all
           ,
           is
           also
           our
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           Morality
           be
           indeed
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           fall
           upon
           Particulars
           and
           alleage
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Discipline
             was
             wholly
             different
             from
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             far
             short
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Bishops
          
           ;
           This
           you
           instance
           in
           our
           Kirk
           Sessions
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           were
           
             like
             Birlaw
             Courts
          
           .
           I
           will
           not
           examine
           your
           expressions
           ,
           but
           your
           reasons
           .
           You
           tell
           us
           first
           that
           
             the
             Church
             should
             only
             Medle
             with
             Sins
             as
             they
             are
             scandals
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             are
             injuries
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Sessions
             cognosced
             upon
             wrongs
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             .
          
           But
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           May
           not
           the
           same
           Offence
           be
           both
           as
           a
           wrong
           cognoscible
           by
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           for
           the
           reparation
           of
           the
           Plaintiffe
           ,
           and
           punishment
           of
           the
           Delinquent
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           scandal
           appertain
           to
           Church
           censure
           ,
           for
           the
           reproofe
           and
           amendment
           of
           the
           Offender
           ,
           reconciling
           of
           the
           offended
           ,
           and
           instruction
           of
           all
           ?
           Certainly
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           Now
           seeing
           our
           Sessions
           did
           only
           medle
           with
           Sinnes
           ,
           under
           the
           
           second
           formality
           ,
           what
           doth
           your
           challenge
           amount
           to
           ?
           This
           matter
           is
           to
           me
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           I
           incline
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           too
           Narrow
           acceptation
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           for
           the
           offence
           of
           one
           Brother
           against
           another
           ,
           without
           any
           external
           injury
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           only
           ground
           of
           your
           scruple
           ;
           but
           as
           all
           injurie
           is
           attended
           with
           a
           very
           sensible
           Scandal
           ,
           and
           every
           open
           sin
           hath
           also
           a
           General
           harding
           Scandal
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           rebuked
           before
           all
           ,
           that
           others
           also
           may
           fear
           ,
           so
           it
           s
           necessarily
           previous
           traill
           ,
           cannot
           in
           reason
           be
           separated
           from
           its
           commanded
           rebuke
           .
           But
           your
           next
           objection
           carping
           at
           the
           dilations
           made
           to
           these
           Courts
           ,
           because
           not
           preceeded
           by
           private
           Admonition
           made
           by
           the
           partie
           offended
           ,
           shews
           more
           plainly
           your
           mistake
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Gospel
           order
           of
           Admonition
           can
           only
           have
           place
           in
           private
           offences
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           case
           it
           was
           also
           by
           us
           observed
           .
           But
           to
           require
           the
           like
           Method
           in
           Publick
           offences
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           to
           exempt
           from
           their
           censure
           all
           open
           sins
           ,
           which
           being
           equally
           offensive
           unto
           all
           ,
           render
           this
           procedure
           wholly
           improper
           .
           3.
           
           You
           object
           
             That
             our
             Church
             Sessions
             did
             exact
             Fines
             :
          
           but
           if
           you
           consider
           ,
           that
           these
           Fines
           which
           you
           mention
           are
           particularly
           imposed
           and
           determined
           by
           Statute
           ,
           and
           thereby
           appointed
           to
           be
           applyed
           to
           pious
           uses
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           demanding
           and
           uplifting
           thereof
           only
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           more
           summare
           and
           effectual
           restraint
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           end
           whereto
           they
           are
           d●stined
           ,
           in
           use
           to
           be
           exercised
           by
           Kirk
           Sessions
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           their
           Officers
           and
           Bedels
           in
           deficiency
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           been
           appointed
           in
           every
           Paroche
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           this
           your
           scruple
           must
           quickly
           cease
           :
           but
           if
           you
           still
           think
           that
           notwithstanding
           both
           the
           manner
           and
           conveniencie
           of
           this
           practise
           ,
           the
           ●amine
           is
           unsuitable
           to
           a
           Church
           Iudicatorie
           ,
           do
           ye
           not
           strain
           at
           a
           
           G●at
           ,
           and
           swallow
           a
           Camel
           :
           nay
           a
           monstruous
           one
           Viz
           your
           Spiritual
           Lords
           in
           the
           highest
           temporall
           Courts
           where
           both
           civil
           and
           capital
           punishments
           are
           irrogated
           and
           inflicted
           .
           4.
           
           You
           say
           that
           
             we
             forced
             people
             to
             stoup
             to
             our
             Discipline
             by
             threatning
             them
             with
             the
             Temporall
             sword
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           great
           untruth
           ,
           we
           never
           owned
           nor
           exercised
           High
           Commissions
           ,
           And
           if
           obstinat
           transgressours
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           still
           be
           ,
           punishable
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           wherefore
           seek
           you
           to
           make
           this
           our
           burthen
           ?
           5.
           
           You
           say
           that
           
             the
             the
             time
             of
             our
             pennance
             was
             short
             ;
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             did
             separat
             offenders
             as
             many
             years
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             weeks
             .
          
           Just
           now
           you
           accused
           us
           of
           rigour
           ,
           and
           here
           you
           complean
           of
           our
           lenity
           ,
           And
           not
           remembring
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Bishops
           ,
           did
           not
           more
           exceed
           us
           in
           strictness
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           then
           we
           do
           exceed
           the
           Modern
           ,
           You
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           make
           your
           own
           sloth
           the
           Charge
           of
           our
           Mediocrity
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           lawfull
           ,
           though
           various
           ,
           regulations
           of
           Prudence
           (
           whereof
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           times
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           things
           undetermined
           by
           Scripture
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           capable
           )
           may
           sufficiently
           reconcile
           any
           apparent
           discrepancie
           in
           our
           practise
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           6.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             we
             used
             Discipline
             to
             put
             a
             temporal
             shame
             upon
             Offenders
             .
          
           Again
           we
           are
           too
           Rigid
           :
           but
           wherefore
           may
           not
           Discipline
           be
           used
           to
           shame
           Offenders
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           disobedient
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           noted
           and
           separated
           from
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           ashamed
           ?
           2.
           
           Thes.
           3.
           14.
           
           And
           the
           Incestuous
           person
           is
           ordained
           to
           be
           delivered
           
             to
             Sathan
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           5.
           5.
           
           As
           for
           your
           Phansie
           ,
           that
           Penitents
           are
           
             more
             Gazed
             at
          
           ,
           as
           you
           phrase
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           high
           place
           you
           mention
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           Church
           doore
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           of
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           doore
           was
           ever
           thought
           a
           place
           of
           more
           obvious
           observance
           ,
           
           and
           severe
           pennance
           ,
           7
           You
           say
           
             we
             wretchedly
             abused
             Discipline
             by
             subjecting
             people
             to
             Censure
             for
             trifling
             matters
             ;
             and
             that
             Ministers
             were
             more
             Zealous
             against
             opposition
             to
             their
             courses
             ,
             then
             against
             opposition
             to
             the
             Everlasting
             Gospel
             .
          
           But
           Sir
           as
           these
           
             trifling
             matters
          
           ,
           which
           I
           suspect
           you
           hint
           at
           ,
           were
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           whole
           import
           of
           the
           present
           differences
           ;
           so
           ,
           whether
           the
           opposition
           you
           make
           so
           light
           of
           ,
           hath
           not
           in
           the
           event
           proven
           a
           most
           pernicious
           opposition
           to
           the
           Everlasting
           Gospel
           let
           any
           serious
           Soul
           judge
           ?
        
         
           This
           vindication
           ,
           whereunto
           ye
           have
           engaged
           me
           for
           our
           Kirk
           sessions
           ,
           obliges
           me
           to
           add
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           that
           although
           these
           Courts
           be
           very
           low
           ,
           and
           plain
           in
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           hath
           their
           excellent
           use
           ,
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           all
           ungodlinesse
           ,
           been
           alwayes
           very
           observable
           .
           I
           need
           not
           go
           back
           to
           former
           times
           ,
           nor
           adduce
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           ,
           even
           ,
           
             K.
             Iames
          
           his
           expresse
           Testimonie
           ;
           to
           represent
           the
           notable
           and
           effectual
           influence
           of
           their
           right
           exercise
           ;
           the
           present
           increase
           of
           Prophanity
           ,
           through
           the
           ceasing
           of
           this
           remedy
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           ordinary
           jeer
           of
           dissolute
           Persons
           ,
           taxing
           one
           another
           for
           their
           exorbitancies
           ,
           with
           this
           sco●●ing
           regrate
           ,
           
             Oh
             for
             a
             strick
             Kirk
          
           !
           are
           too
           obvious
           confirmations
           :
           And
           truely
           ,
           as
           ,
           I
           have
           o●ten
           marveiled
           to
           see
           a
           thing
           so
           mean
           in
           appearance
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           eye
           sore
           and
           scorne
           of
           Proud
           licentious
           Persons
           ;
           So
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           this
           consideration
           alone
           ;
           by
           pointing
           out
           the
           reason
           ,
           may
           abundantly
           satisfy
           all
           serious
           scruplers
           .
        
         
           From
           your
           dissatisfaction
           with
           our
           Kirk
           Sessions
           you
           go
           to
           taxe
           our
           Ministers
           their
           Libertie
           and
           Manner
           of
           reproving
           sin
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           you
           do
           so
           invidiously
           exaggerat
           their
           dealing
           in
           order
           to
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           him
           who
           now
           Reigneth
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           dissemble
           my
           surprizal
           ,
           at
           your
           so
           excessive
           and
           abusive
           Railing
           on
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           some
           whereof
           you
           your
           
           self
           say
           ,
           within
           two
           leaves
           ,
           are
           very
           good
           men
           ,
           fearing
           God
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           here
           reproached
           without
           distinction
           ,
           as
           
             Unnatural
             Hams
             ,
             Incendiaries
             ,
             open
             Lyars
             ,
             inhumane
             ,
             unchristian
             and
             malitious
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             a
             pious
             dead
             Prince
          
           and
           that
           
             with
             the
             hight
             of
             insolencie
             and
             barbaritie
             :
          
           Deliver
           my
           Soul
           o
           Lord
           from
           lying
           lips
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           deceitful
           tongue
           .
           Sir
           I
           pretend
           not
           to
           your
           Privilege
           
             to
             scold
             in
             a
             meeke
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             walking
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             falshood
             ?
          
           But
           as
           I
           cannot
           but
           commend
           your
           wisdome
           ,
           in
           tristing
           the
           vent
           of
           your
           rage
           and
           malice
           against
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           subject
           ,
           not
           more
           advantageous
           against
           a
           retribution
           ,
           then
           apt
           to
           point
           the
           keen
           arrows
           of
           your
           spite
           ,
           with
           a
           most
           mortal
           odium
           ;
           so
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           reall
           and
           high
           respect
           ,
           that
           I
           bear
           to
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           many
           excellent
           qualities
           of
           our
           deceased
           Prince
           ;
           and
           the
           dutie
           I
           owe
           the
           now
           King
           ,
           nothing
           else
           could
           refuge
           you
           from
           the
           full
           returnes
           of
           a
           just
           resentment
           .
           Passing
           therefore
           the
           many
           horrid
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Lies
           and
           Reproaches
           ,
           wherewith
           your
           Clergie
           during
           these
           unhappie
           wars
           did
           not
           cease
           continually
           to
           proscind
           the
           Cause
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           more
           precious
           to
           him
           then
           all
           the
           Monarchs
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           did
           most
           instantly
           labour
           to
           render
           both
           detestably
           hateful
           unto
           the
           Prince
           ,
           until
           they
           brought
           all
           to
           ruine
           :
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           few
           sober
           words
           ,
           vindicat
           the
           Lords
           servants
           from
           all
           these
           umbrages●
           and
           appearances
           ,
           whereby
           you
           endeavour
           to
           set
           off
           your
           reproach
           .
           That
           the
           late
           King
           by
           evil
           Counsel
           ,
           specially
           that
           of
           unconscionable
           and
           ungrate
           Prelats
           ,
           wickedly
           abusing
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           ends
           ,
           a
           Conscientious
           Prince
           unto
           a
           fatal
           obstinacie
           ,
           was
           precipitat
           into
           many
           grosse
           errours
           of
           Government
           ,
           such
           as
           an
           excessive
           indulgence
           to
           Papists
           ,
           illeg●ll
           and
           violent
           exactions
           ,
           many
           unusuall
           and
           high
           attempts
           against
           fundamental
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           a
           
           strange
           connivance
           at
           the
           Irish
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           a
           bloudy
           and
           pertinacious
           war
           against
           his
           Parliaments
           ,
           his
           greatest
           and
           best
           friends
           and
           Counsellours
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           the
           invention
           of
           evil
           affected
           men
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           you
           alleage
           ,
           but
           the
           sad
           evidence
           of
           plain
           deeds
           ,
           and
           the
           unanimous
           verdict
           of
           these
           most
           capable
           and
           proper
           to
           discern
           .
           Now
           if
           in
           this
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           ,
           favouring
           his
           righteous
           Cause
           ,
           did
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           a
           true
           representation
           ,
           both
           to
           avert
           the
           People
           from
           ,
           and
           animat
           them
           against
           evil
           courses
           ,
           destructive
           to
           Religion
           and
           Right
           ;
           wherein
           are
           they
           to
           be
           reprehended
           ?
           You
           say
           they
           charged
           the
           King
           with
           all
           ;
           But
           know
           you
           not
           that
           as
           whatever
           passed
           upon
           the
           Kings
           side
           ,
           did
           beare
           the
           impresse
           of
           his
           Name
           and
           Authority
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           continually
           charge
           the
           guilt
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           all
           ,
           mostly
           upon
           bad
           Counsel
           ,
           praying
           the
           Lord
           uncessantly
           ,
           with
           much
           tendernesse
           to
           the
           Kings
           Person
           ,
           that
           the
           Wicked
           might
           be
           removed
           from
           about
           the
           Throne
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           have
           been
           established
           .
           And
           as
           to
           what
           you
           alleage
           ,
           
             That
             contraire
             to
             Humanity
             and
             Christianity
             they
             did
             Persecute
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             Prince
             after
             his
             death
             and
             that
             with
             the
             hight
             of
             insolencie
             and
             barbaritie
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             now
             reigneth
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           calumnie
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           justify
           :
           It
           s
           true
           they
           wished
           and
           moved
           the
           King
           to
           repent
           ,
           of
           his
           accession
           to
           ,
           and
           mourne
           for
           the
           opposition
           to
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           violence
           and
           bloud
           ,
           wherein
           his
           Father
           was
           unhappily
           engaged
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           the
           Throne
           ,
           except
           by
           serious
           Repentance
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           purged
           .
           If
           this
           be
           the
           Inhumane
           ,
           Insolent
           and
           Barbarous
           
             raking
             into
             his
             ashes
          
           which
           you
           lay
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           you
           remember
           little
           ,
           and
           fear
           lesse
           ,
           the
           jealousie
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           
             ●isiteth
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             the
             Children
             to
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Generation
             :
          
           Neither
           doe
           you
           consider
           ,
           
           that
           the
           stain
           of
           Bloud
           is
           such
           ,
           specially
           upon
           a
           Throne
           ,
           that
           the
           unfeigned
           teares
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           do
           not
           wash
           it
           away
           .
           Ezrah
           and
           Nehemiah
           mourned
           and
           repented
           for
           the
           Provocation
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           many
           Ages
           past
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           reflection
           upon
           their
           memories
           .
           Seeing
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           practises
           whereupon
           you
           found
           these
           high
           accusations
           ,
           were
           altogether
           consonant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           then
           acknowledged
           both
           by
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           must
           still
           adhere
           ,
           doth
           not
           your
           apparent
           bearing
           with
           us
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           virulently
           inveighing
           against
           a
           clear
           dependencie
           ,
           manifestly
           discover
           more
           then
           an
           inveterate
           malice
           ?
        
         
           As
           to
           our
           Ministers
           their
           manner
           of
           reproving
           sin
           ,
           you
           say
           
             they
             reproved
             not
             in
             secret
             ,
             but
             triumphed
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             without
             controll
             ,
             and
             against
             absents
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             out
             of
             Malice
             ,
             or
             ostentation
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           tumor
           raised
           by
           the
           poison
           of
           your
           last
           calumnie
           doth
           still
           swell
           ,
           and
           you
           forget
           that
           you
           your self
           are
           vainly
           triumphing
           in
           Print
           against
           a
           Mock-adversarie
           :
           But
           as
           you
           cannot
           verifie
           ,
           that
           ordinarely
           ,
           or
           allowedly
           ,
           secret
           reproof
           was
           omitted
           ,
           where
           there
           appeared
           reason
           ,
           and
           accesse
           for
           it
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           your
           allegeance
           hath
           no
           better
           ground
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           did
           freely
           hold
           out
           the
           Apostacie
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           his
           declared
           Enemies
           for
           whom
           such
           a
           reproofe
           had
           been
           but
           in
           vain
           intended
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Sermons
             of
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             no
             Extraordinary
             things
             .
          
           Sir
           I
           will
           not
           compare
           ,
           I
           am
           no
           lover
           of
           Extraordinary
           things
           ;
           but
           I
           heartily
           wish
           that
           such
           Preaching
           were
           now
           more
           Ordinary
           :
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           speak
           ,
           though
           with
           speach
           contemptible
           ,
           is
           certainly
           infinitly
           
           more
           gracefull
           ,
           then
           to
           speak
           ,
           even
           Seraphickly
           ,
           and
           in
           practise
           to
           counter-act
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Foolishnesse
           of
           Preaching
           commended
           by
           Paul
           ,
           above
           the
           wisdom
           of
           man
           :
           Whether
           you
           would
           value
           it
           as
           an
           Ordinary
           or
           Extraordinary
           thing
           I
           know
           not
           ?
           But
           this
           Epithet
           of
           Extraordinary
           ,
           which
           you
           seeme
           to
           desiderat
           ,
           is
           very
           little
           consonant
           to
           Luthers
           Opinion
           ,
           
             Hi
             sunt
             optimi
             ad
             Populum
             ,
             Conc●onat●res
             ,
             qui
             pueriliter
             ,
             populariter
             ,
             &
             quàm
             simpli●issime
             docent
             .
             These
             are
             the
             best
             Preachers
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             teach
             in
             a
             plain
             ,
             homely
             ,
             and
             most
             simple
             way
             ,
          
           You
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Sermons
             were
             half
             stuffed
             with
             Publick
             Matters
             ,
             nothing
             concerning
             Souls
             :
          
           Why
           do
           you
           Hyperboliz●
           so
           widely
           in
           prejudice
           of
           Truth
           ?
           You
           know
           publick
           Matters
           were
           not
           medled
           with
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           clear
           exigence
           ,
           and
           if
           some
           did
           exceed
           ,
           others
           were
           defective
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           the
           infirmities
           of
           both
           ;
           but
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             these
             things
             concerne
             not
             Souls
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           touch
           of
           your
           
             Convenient
             Religion
          
           .
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           are
           Publick
           Maters
           transacted
           without
           private
           mens
           accession
           ?
           or
           in
           this
           accession
           ,
           hath
           Conscience
           no
           concernment
           ?
           Nay
           are
           not
           the
           solid
           practises
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           most
           necessaire
           and
           conspicuous
           in
           Wrestling
           with
           ,
           and
           overcoming
           the
           great
           and
           frequent
           temptation
           of
           a
           publick
           sinful
           course
           ?
           But
           O
           the
           rare
           temper
           of
           this
           New
           device
           ,
           that
           both
           inwardly
           elevats
           to
           the
           highest
           Spiritual
           abstractions
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           smooths
           to
           a
           most
           easie
           temporizing
           complyance
           ?
        
         
           You
           say
           further
           ,
           that
           
             the
             solid
             Practises
             of
             Christianity
             were
             scarce
             ●ver
             named
             ,
             and
             that
             vertue
             was
             little
             Preached
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             far
             lesse
             Practised
             :
          
           but
           why
           do
           you
           make
           so
           little
           Conscience
           of
           truth
           ?
           Your
           often
           touching
           upon
           this
           string
           ,
           with
           the
           presumption
           of
           Common
           ingenuity
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           and
           desire
           to
           retain
           
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           have
           made
           me
           apply
           to
           all
           conjectures
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           your
           ground
           for
           this
           allegance
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           end
           I
           see
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           forgerie
           .
           The
           Lord
           knows
           that
           I
           am
           far
           from
           boasting
           of
           former
           Practises
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           this
           so
           visible
           a
           change
           ,
           attending
           the
           present
           Establishment
           ,
           from
           the
           Generall
           restraint
           and
           aw
           of
           Sin
           ,
           that
           before
           did
           oblige
           even
           the
           most
           profligat
           ,
           unto
           a
           seeming
           conformity
           ,
           unto
           these
           confessed
           aboundings
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           profanitie
           ,
           which
           do
           now
           fill
           the
           Land
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           the
           confidence
           to
           say●
           that
           
             vertue
             was
             by
             us
             little
             Preached
             and
             far
             lesse
             Practised
             ,
          
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           these
           of
           your
           own
           way
           do
           laugh
           at
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           if
           ever
           ye
           returne
           to
           the
           right
           way
           ye
           will
           weep
           at
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           you
           proceed
           ,
           to
           oppone
           to
           us
           our
           
             Saviours
             Sermons
             ,
             Particularly
             that
             upon
             the
             mount
             :
          
           I
           will
           not
           contend
           with
           your
           Mockeries
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           both
           yours
           and
           ours
           may
           reflect
           on
           short-comings
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           amendment
           according
           to
           that
           pattern
           .
           Next
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             true
             hights
             of
             Spirituality
             were
             as
             little
             preached
             as
             the
             living
             in
             abstraction
             ,
             silence
             ,
             solitude
             ,
             and
             the
             still
             contemplations
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             becoming
             dead
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             being
             much
             in
             Secret
             fastings
             .
          
           Sir
           you
           are
           so
           much
           upon
           
             your
             hights
          
           ,
           that
           you
           see
           nothing
           about
           you
           .
           Pray
           descend
           a
           little
           and
           consider
           that
           your
           own
           Ministers
           are
           as
           great
           strangers
           to
           these
           fine
           expressions
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           you
           and
           they
           to
           the
           things
           signified
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           ,
           as
           ours
           are
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           :
           And
           in
           effect
           seeing
           that
           you
           only
           measure
           your self
           by
           your self
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           wise
           ;
           and
           this
           affected
           noveltie
           of
           words
           doth
           argue
           litle
           sincerity
           .
           But
           if
           
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             with
             his
             Son
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             a
             heart
             and
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             .
             Christ
             our
             Life
             ,
             dying
             dayly
             ,
             victorie
             over
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           may
           relish
           with
           you
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           if
           Courser
           ,
           
           yet
           Scriptural
           style
           ,
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           were
           not
           unfrequent
           in
           pressing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           secret
           prayers
           and
           fastings
           also
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           their
           Ministrie
           hath
           a
           seal
           yet
           abiding
           ,
           which
           may
           witness
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           unfruitfull
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           follow
           you
           in
           your
           again
           repeated
           accusation
           ,
           as
           if
           our
           Ministers
           had
           only
           preached
           
             a
             Pharisaick
             observance
             of
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             bare
             relyance
             on
             Christ
             without
             obedience
             to
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           These
           are
           only
           your
           allegeances
           destitute
           of
           truth
           .
           Your
           next
           charge
           is
           that
           
             our
             Ministers
             handled
             nice
             subtilties
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           But
           Sir
           ,
           as
           you
           grant
           that
           some
           devout
           people
           may
           be
           under
           doubtings
           ,
           and
           fears
           ;
           so
           in
           reason
           ,
           you
           must
           allow
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           privat
           application
           for
           their
           remedy
           ,
           but
           also
           Publick
           Doctrine
           ,
           both
           necessaire
           for
           prevention
           ,
           and
           conducible
           for
           cure
           :
           that
           in
           this
           there
           was
           an
           excesse
           ,
           I
           believe
           few
           would
           have
           imagined
           ,
           unless
           you
           had
           said
           it
           ;
           Yet
           when
           I
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           what
           men
           of
           Conscience
           the
           generalitie
           of
           your
           Partie
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           in
           effect
           ,
           unacquainted
           with
           ,
           nay
           declared
           Enemies
           to
           ,
           all
           tendernesse
           thereof
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           termed
           Conscience
           it self
           ,
           &
           
             Melancholy
             Imagination
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             nice
             subtilities
             ,
          
           it
           had
           added
           but
           little
           to
           my
           wonder
           .
           As
           for
           what
           you
           adde
           
             That
             it
             is
             unsufferable
             to
             hear
             people
             who
             led
             but
             common
             lives
             talke
             of
             such
             things
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           truth
           which
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           our
           Ministers
           assert
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           way
           of
           silencing
           all
           doubts
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           you
           speak
           ,
           to
           act
           Faith
           ,
           renew
           Repentance
           ,
           study
           Holinesse
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           great
           practises
           of
           Christianity
           :
           Why
           then
           are
           you
           so
           Divisive
           ,
           as
           to
           object
           things
           to
           us
           ,
           wherein
           we
           do
           not
           differ
           ?
           But
           alas
           the
           reason
           is
           too
           evident
           ;
           the
           designe
           to
           render
           us
           Odious
           must
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           pursued
           by
           all
           Arts
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           you
           cannot
           contradict
           the
           
           Power
           ,
           that
           appeared
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           Conversion
           and
           Edification
           ,
           which
           accompanyed
           our
           Ministers
           preaching
           ,
           Yet
           your
           eye
           being
           evil
           ,
           by
           carping
           hints
           at
           Methods
           ,
           and
           by
           unnecessary
           cautions
           ,
           you
           suggest
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           not
           the
           confidence
           to
           object
           :
           Thus
           you
           bid
           your
           N.
           C.
           
             See
             that
             by
             Power
             ,
             he
             do
             not
             mean
             a
             Tone
             in
             the
             voice
             ,
             A
             Grimace
             in
             the
             face
             &c.
             and
             by
             Conversion
             a
             change
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             outward
             behaviour
             ,
             influenced
             by
             Interest
          
           ;
           But
           Sir
           ,
           as
           both
           in
           Power
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           our
           Ministers
           have
           been
           througly
           made
           manifest
           amongst
           us
           ;
           so
           I
           must
           add
           for
           their
           Voice
           and
           Gesture
           ,
           that
           although
           some
           of
           them
           might
           have
           been
           rude
           in
           speach
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           knowledge
           :
           And
           if
           your
           better
           breeding
           ,
           and
           sight
           of
           the
           Scene
           ,
           have
           modelled
           your
           Tone
           and
           action
           ,
           above
           the
           rate
           ,
           as
           you
           phansie
           ,
           of
           both
           yours
           and
           ours
           ,
           you
           but
           the
           more
           marre
           its
           ridiculous
           gracefulnesse
           ,
           by
           undervaluing
           others
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Conversions
           attending
           our
           preachings
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           are
           tryed
           and
           cannot
           be
           blasted
           by
           your
           mocking
           .
           I
           Grant
           some
           were
           proselyted
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           having
           by
           Apostacie
           re-entered
           with
           seven
           more
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           more
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Devil
           then
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           but
           seeing
           they
           are
           now
           yours
           ,
           make
           them
           not
           our
           reproach
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           challenge
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             wee
             termed
             our
             Preachings
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           you
           tell
           us
           that
           
             to
             call
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             confesse
             that
             Ministers
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             Contradiction
          
           ;
           But
           why
           do
           you
           not
           rather
           accuse
           us
           plainly
           ,
           for
           terming
           our
           Ministers
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Embassadours
           of
           Christ
           ?
           If
           their
           Preachings
           be
           not
           his
           message
           ,
           no
           doubt
           they
           are
           not
           his
           Embassadours
           :
           and
           if
           they
           be
           his
           Embassadours
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           deny
           their
           preachings
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Message
           ?
           These
           things
           have
           such
           an
           evident
           ,
           and
           
           convertible
           coherence
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           in
           a
           suspence
           whether
           to
           impute
           this
           passage
           ,
           to
           your
           mistake
           ,
           or
           not
           rather
           to
           a
           designe
           to
           subvert
           the
           Ministerie
           :
           And
           as
           many
           of
           your
           way
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           to
           turne
           all
           Christs
           Preaches
           unto
           Royal
           Orators
           .
           As
           for
           your
           Contradiction
           ,
           it
           doth
           no
           more
           impugne
           Preachings
           then
           Preachers
           :
           for
           to
           call
           Preachers
           the
           Lords
           Embassadours
           .
           And
           their
           Embassie
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           appearance
           of
           inconsistencie
           ,
           with
           the
           infirmity
           of
           Mistaking
           ,
           wherein
           you
           phansie
           your
           repugnancie
           to
           lye
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           then
           first
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           are
           the
           Lords
           Messengers
           ;
           Next
           that
           their
           Preachings
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           conforme
           to
           the
           Warrant
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           that
           derived
           Authority
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           equally
           imparts
           to
           all
           Rational
           and
           sound
           deductions
           made
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           a
           particular
           superadded
           obligation
           from
           the
           Lords
           Commission
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Preacher
           is
           Ministerially
           cloathed
           ,
           whence
           it
           clearly
           follows
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           all
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           their
           Preachings
           are
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Truth
           ,
           so
           ,
           the
           Preachers
           their
           admixed
           mistakes
           ,
           are
           of
           no
           more
           force
           ,
           either
           to
           deprive
           Preaching
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           or
           these
           things
           therein
           ,
           that
           are
           sound
           and
           true
           ,
           of
           the
           special
           Authority
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           accidental
           miscariage
           of
           an
           Embassadour
           ,
           to
           make
           void
           his
           mission
           ,
           in
           other
           things
           consonant
           to
           his
           instructions
           .
           How
           unsound
           then
           is
           your
           insinuation
           that
           
             The
             text
             indeed
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             Glosses
             ,
          
           (
           by
           which
           terme
           you
           mockingly
           understand
           all
           Preaching
           or
           Expounding
           )
           
             the
             words
             only
             of
             fallible
             men
             ,
          
           as
           if
           a
           Ministers
           sound
           interpretation
           and
           application
           did
           pertake
           of
           Nothing
           speciall
           from
           the
           Character
           which
           he
           sustains
           ,
           whereas
           you
           know
           that
           not
           only
           his
           Mission
           ,
           doth
           impresse
           his
           words
           ,
           with
           his
           Masters
           Authority
           ;
           but
           hath
           
           also
           many
           and
           great
           Promises
           of
           a
           suitable
           assistance
           :
           Having
           thus
           cleared
           the
           Common
           Cause
           of
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Preachings
           when
           sound
           ,
           are
           from
           a
           special
           ground
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           That
           which
           you
           subjoin
           of
           Ministers
           their
           usurping
           this
           name
           to
           their
           Preachings
           by
           
             Way
             of
             Artifice
          
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           procure
           the
           credite
           of
           the
           Infallible
           and
           
             Inspired
             Prophets
          
           ,
           is
           as
           far
           from
           truth
           ,
           as
           their
           diligence
           in
           searching
           of
           ,
           and
           their
           care
           of
           confirming
           all
           their
           Doctrine
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           their
           frequent
           and
           continual
           intimations
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           ought
           to
           build
           all
           their
           Faith
           upon
           that
           sure
           foundation
           ,
           are
           notourly
           known
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           done
           with
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           again
           ,
           that
           
             our
             great
             Men
             were
             medling
             Men
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             were
             very
             little
             spiritual
             in
             their
             conversation
             ,
             and
             Seldom
             in
             the
             Commendation
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           omitting
           your
           insinuate
           distinction
           of
           Greater
           and
           Lesser
           Ministers
           amongst
           us
           ,
           which
           you
           know
           we
           acdnowledge
           ,
           no
           further
           ,
           or
           otherwayes
           ,
           then
           the
           Lords
           free
           Grace
           &
           gifts
           do
           make
           it
           :
           and
           passing
           your
           accusation
           of
           Medling
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           answered
           :
           As
           to
           Spirituality
           of
           converse
           ,
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           thing
           so
           excellent
           ,
           and
           beautiful
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           enough
           studied
           ,
           never
           enough
           practised
           ,
           and
           never
           enough
           pressed
           ;
           but
           the
           manner
           and
           designe
           of
           your
           reflection
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           void
           of
           truth
           and
           charitie
           toward
           Non-conformists
           ,
           whereof
           so
           many
           have
           been
           burning
           and
           shining
           Lights
           ,
           and
           so
           sadly
           applicable
           to
           your
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           very
           scume
           of
           Men
           ,
           let
           be
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           only
           marvel
           at
           ,
           and
           regret
           the
           excesse
           and
           confidence
           of
           your
           Malice
           .
           Pardon
           me
           ,
           if
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           your
           procedour
           force
           me
           to
           such
           expressions
           :
           I
           protest
           sincerely
           ,
           your
           Methods
           are
           so
           perverse
           ,
           
           that
           I
           have
           no
           greater
           difficultie
           then
           how
           to
           find
           civil
           termes
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           detect
           them
           :
           Thus
           after
           you
           have
           delivered
           a
           groundless
           and
           calumnious
           challenge
           of
           our
           Leaders
           ,
           their
           want
           of
           Spirituality
           ,
           in
           ordinary
           discourse
           ,
           you
           hold
           out
           its
           singular
           usefulnesse
           :
           And
           falling
           to
           question
           us
           ,
           as
           wholly
           strangers
           to
           these
           great
           things
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           you
           enumerate
           ,
           you
           falsely
           conclude
           ,
           
             truely
             these
             things
             are
             as
             little
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             any
             partie
             I
             know
             :
          
           Well
           Sir
           ,
           as
           I
           wish
           heartily
           that
           they
           were
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           still
           encrease
           ,
           even
           to
           your
           conviction
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           requires
           a
           degree
           equall
           to
           ,
           if
           not
           beyond
           perfection
           ;
           so
           ,
           my
           prayer
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           both
           knows
           all
           the
           darring
           and
           open
           wickednesse
           and
           ungodlinesse
           of
           these
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           sees
           your
           heart
           ,
           and
           weighs
           your
           words
           ,
           may
           discover
           unto
           you
           the
           sin
           of
           
             speaking
             wickedly
          
           ,
           and
           
             talking
             deceitfully
          
           against
           him
           and
           his
           servants
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           
             seeme
             very
             desirous
             to
             be
             noticed
             in
             our
             Religion
             ,
          
           You
           charge
           our
           Communions
           
             as
             tumultuary
             ,
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             talkative
             .
          
           It
           's
           Answered
           ,
           that
           sometime
           they
           were
           numerous
           ,
           is
           not
           denied
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           consure
           
             Great
             multitudes
             their
             following
             of
             Christ
             as
             tumultuary
             ,
             and
             disorderly
             ,
          
           it
           is
           more
           then
           the
           jews
           ever
           did
           :
           That
           our
           
             running
             many
             miles
             to
             them
             shews
             us
             to
             be
             Idolizers
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           your
           objected
           opporrunity
           of
           
             the
             Sacrament
             nearer
             hand
          
           ,
           does
           not
           prove
           it
           :
           for
           as
           we
           were
           far
           from
           neglecting
           neerer
           occasions
           ,
           or
           undervaluing
           any
           of
           the
           Lords
           sincere
           Servants
           ;
           so
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           also
           and
           improve
           the
           difference
           of
           Gifts
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           dispensed
           ,
           savours
           nothing
           of
           Idolizing
           ,
           and
           cannot
           ,
           without
           palpable
           envy
           ,
           be
           dissallowed
           :
           If
           in
           other
           things
           I
           were
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           libertie
           of
           a
           free
           election
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           without
           slighting
           the
           call
           of
           
           neerer
           invitations
           ,
           I
           might
           chuse
           rather
           to
           go
           ten
           miles
           to
           your
           Communion
           ,
           then
           five
           to
           anothers
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           cannot
           say
           that
           I
           Idolize
           you
           .
           As
           to
           what
           you
           object
           
             That
             at
             our
             Communions
             ,
             all
             our
             businesse
             ,
             both
             in
             preparation
             and
             Participation
             ,
             was
             to
             hear
             and
             talk
             .
          
           it
           is
           but
           your
           mis-information
           or
           mistake
           ,
           I
           am
           su●e
           previous
           self-examination
           (
           whether
           by
           the
           names
           or
           
             Inward
             stilnesse
             and
             recollection
          
           I
           do
           not
           indeed
           well
           remember
           )
           was
           alwayes
           most
           seriously
           pressed
           ,
           and
           also
           much
           practised
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           action
           it self
           ,
           a
           short
           convenient
           silence
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           general
           custome
           .
           As
           for
           your
           other
           alledged
           inconveniences
           of
           Croud
           and
           Distraction
           ,
           these
           are
           but
           the
           peculiar
           aversions
           of
           your
           particular
           Genius
           ,
           other
           more
           strong
           and
           lesse
           delicate
           and
           nice
           Spirits
           did
           easily
           overcome
           these
           difficulties
           .
        
         
           You
           further
           say
           ,
           that
           
             You
             cannot
             think
             them
             very
             devout
             ,
             who
             love
             rather
             to
             hear
             one
             talk
             ,
             then
             to
             retire
             inwardly
             and
             commune
             with
             their
             own
             hearts
          
           ;
           but
           what
           esteem
           have
           you
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           disliking
           the
           hearing
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           pretending
           to
           inward
           retirements
           ,
           maketh
           the
           talk
           of
           these
           things
           all
           his
           work
           ?
           And
           why
           do
           ye
           without
           ground
           accuse
           us
           of
           a
           preference
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           ?
           As
           we
           hold
           both
           Hearing
           and
           Meditation
           to
           be
           duties
           ,
           and
           beautiful
           in
           their
           seasons
           ;
           so
           ,
           we
           endeavoured
           to
           practise
           ,
           without
           either
           the
           Partiality
           which
           you
           object
           ,
           or
           its
           contrary
           which
           you
           incurre
           ,
           O
           but
           you
           adde
           that
           
             some
             of
             us
             will
             be
             many
             hours
             in
             Publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             in
             secret
             .
          
           That
           there
           may
           be
           such
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           worse
           ,
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           intend
           this
           for
           an
           accusation
           ,
           either
           against
           our
           way
           ,
           or
           the
           Generality
           that
           own
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           allegeance
           ,
           for
           which
           our
           
             Father
             who
             seeth
             in
             secret
          
           will
           in
           due
           time
           rebuke
           you
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           fault
           which
           you
           find
           about
           our
           Communions
           is
           
             their
             i●●requencie
             as
             being
             brought
             by
             us
             from
             the
             dayly
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             after
             frequent
             custome
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             once
             a
             year
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           you
           know
           so
           well
           the
           Churches
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           differing
           observations
           that
           have
           been
           in
           use
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           although
           your
           disatisfaction
           had
           been
           founded
           on
           better
           grounds
           ;
           Yet
           you
           should
           have
           been
           tender
           to
           make
           of
           it
           an
           objection
           .
           That
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           did
           soon
           f●ll
           from
           the
           first
           dayly
           celebration
           ,
           your
           own
           Argument
           grants
           :
           what
           was
           the
           after
           practice
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           present
           your
           custome
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           :
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           do
           agree
           to
           your
           rule
           of
           
             Weekly
             Communions
          
           .
           Suppose
           then
           our
           Church
           had
           by
           a
           suitable
           regulation
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           designed
           the
           greater
           solemnity
           of
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           had
           this
           been
           a
           
             licentious
             admixing●
             four
             own
             devices
          
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           terme
           it
           :
           but
           the
           plain
           account
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           positive
           Prescription
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           times
           of
           this
           observance
           ,
           known
           amongst
           us
           .
           Only
           ,
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           old
           did
           Ordain
           that
           all
           Christians
           should
           Communicate
           ,
           at
           least
           once
           a
           Year
           ;
           so
           our
           Church
           did
           appoint
           that
           at
           least
           once
           ,
           if
           not
           tuice
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           this
           Sacrament
           should
           be
           administrate
           :
           Now
           if
           we
           liking
           better
           a
           joint
           then
           a
           separate
           participation
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           same
           Parish
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           the
           particular
           exigences
           and
           desires
           ,
           possibly
           incident
           to
           private
           Christians
           ,
           might
           be
           easily
           supplied
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           none
           being
           tyed
           to
           any
           fixed
           time
           ,
           did
           therefore
           not
           so
           often
           celebrate
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           but
           once
           a
           Year
           ,
           truely
           I
           think
           that
           the
           variation
           from
           the
           former
           frequencie
           ,
           was
           visibly
           compensed
           with
           a
           greater
           advantage
           of
           Solemnity●
           As
           for
           your
           demands
           
             why
             the
             Communion
             was
             not
             keept
             every
             Lords
             
             day
             ?
          
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           command
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           ,
           that
           we
           wanted
           not
           reasonable
           considerations
           ,
           which
           did
           persuade
           the
           contrarie
           .
           For
           the
           hint
           you
           give
           of
           the
           strict
           notice
           should
           be
           taken
           of
           receivers
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           our
           Church
           charged
           with
           the
           excesse
           ,
           but
           never
           before
           with
           the
           defect
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           You
           fall
           next
           to
           censure
           
             the
             posture
             of
             sitting
             in
             time
             of
             Publick
             prayer
             ,
             as
             very
             irreverent
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           not
           to
           detain
           you
           I
           am
           not
           far
           from
           your
           opinion
           :
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           many
           of
           our
           way
           assenting
           ,
           I
           dislike
           sitting
           in
           prayer
           ,
           (
           if
           infirmity
           and
           other
           great
           inconveniences
           do
           not
           hinder
           it
           )
           and
           for
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           adde
           to
           your
           answere
           made
           to
           the
           instance
           of
           Davids
           sitting
           before
           the
           Lord.
           1
           Chron.
           17.
           16.
           
           That
           he
           who
           considereth
           the
           occasion
           of
           David's
           address
           ,
           even
           the
           gracious
           and
           high
           exalting
           message
           that
           the
           Prophet
           had
           delivered
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           tenour
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           expressing
           rather
           an
           astonishing
           Meditation
           of
           wonders
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           forme
           it self
           at
           first
           into
           either
           direct
           prayer
           ,
           or
           praise
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           els
           ,
           will
           find
           no
           difficulty
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           decent
           enough
           propriety
           ,
           yea
           almost
           the
           necessity
           of
           sitting
           in
           such
           an
           oppressing
           amazement
           ,
           cannot
           rationally
           be
           drawn
           in
           consequence
           :
           but
           as
           in
           this
           we
           agree
           ,
           so
           I
           cannot
           but
           disagree
           from
           you
           in
           your
           overprising
           and
           exacting
           the
           postures
           that
           you
           plead
           for
           :
           for
           though
           I
           am
           convinced
           that
           there
           is
           an
           indecencie
           ,
           and
           other
           inconveniences
           in
           sitting
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           wish
           ,
           that
           where-ever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           were
           wholly
           disused
           ;
           Yet
           I
           am
           far
           from
           offending
           at
           ,
           let
           be
           imposing
           upon
           ,
           these
           who
           of
           no
           intended
           irreverence
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           from
           a
           just
           disgust
           of
           the
           too
           great
           weight
           hath
           been
           laid
           upon
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           do
           innocently
           practise
           It.
           I
           confesse
           that
           kneeling
           and
           standing
           in
           prayer
           ,
           are
           
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           very
           frequently
           mentioned
           :
           but
           as
           thereby
           the
           thing
           is
           only
           circumstantially
           noted
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           these
           invitations
           ,
           
             O
             come
             let
             us
             worship
             and
             bow
             down
          
           (
           where
           the
           Gesture
           is
           only
           mentioned
           as
           the
           more
           Ordinary
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           exhorted
           to
           )
           designedly
           pressed
           ;
           So
           there
           are
           also
           upon
           record
           ,
           such
           clear
           instances
           of
           an
           undetermined
           liberty
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           apparent
           enough
           in
           our
           Lord
           his
           Disciples
           and
           Company
           ,
           their
           Ordinary
           
             sitting
             down
             to
             meat
          
           ,
           and
           blessing
           and
           giving
           thanks
           in
           that
           posture
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           bu●
           strange
           at
           your
           bringing
           any
           of
           these
           practices
           under
           an
           obligation
           :
           But
           that
           which
           I
           do
           most
           admire
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           who
           just
           now
           were
           telling
           us
           that
           even
           
             heavenly
             Publick
             pra●ers
             ,
             ●asts
             ,
             Communions
             ,
             keepin●
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             but
             externall
             devotion
          
           p
           ,
           16.
           
           
             And
             spirituall
             things
             of
             a
             very
             lo●
             syze
             and
             degree●
             such
             as
             cannot
             car●●on
             to
             perfection
          
           p
           20.
           should
           on
           a
           sudden
           descend
           so
           far
           below
           your
           
             spirituall
             hights
             and
             great
             Christian
             Practices
             ,
          
           as
           to
           debate
           about
           Sitting
           or
           Standing
           ,
           as
           the
           Cardinal
           points
           of
           Religion
           Nay
           to
           such
           a
           heat
           ,
           that
           though
           you
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           you
           would
           separate
           upon
           this
           ground
           from
           these
           Si●ters
           ;
           Yet
           in
           substance
           you
           say
           no
           less
           ,
           then
           
             that
             you
             would
             be
             content
             that
             they
             did
             separate
             from
             You
             ,
          
           and
           so
           do
           both
           approve
           and
           wish
           for
           a
           separation
           :
           Sir
           ,
           you
           are
           discovered
           beyond
           the
           disguising
           of
           all
           your
           shifts
           :
           God
           grant
           you
           to
           consider
           it
           .
           And
           also
           how
           neer
           this
           doth
           approach
           ,
           to
           what
           our
           Lord
           sayeth
           ,
           in
           almost
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           
             This
             people
             honoureth
             me
             with
             their
             Lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             howbeit
             ,
             in
             vain
             do
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Men
             :
             for
             laying
             aside
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             hold
             the
             Tradition
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Your
           next
           reflection
           is
           upon
           the
           Family-Worship
           that
           was
           so
           frequent
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           here
           you
           
           taxe
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ,
           
             For
             Expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             wish
             that
             we
             do
             not
             overvalue
             other
             lawfull
             exercises
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           yow
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           say
           of
           Expounding
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           meere
           suggestion
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           that
           yow
           may
           finde
           somthing
           to
           reprehend
           even
           in
           our
           best
           performances
           :
           You
           know
           all
           that
           was
           allowed
           in
           the
           directions
           for
           Familie-Worship
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           Masters
           with
           their
           Families
           should
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           understanding
           ,
           and
           by
           mutuall
           conference
           Edifie
           one
           another
           ,
           neither
           are
           you
           against
           Expounding
           by
           Masters
           ,
           who
           are
           
             very
             intelligent
          
           :
           And
           for
           the
           practice
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           effect
           so
           rare
           ,
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           con●ident
           your
           accusation
           of
           excesse
           to
           most
           N.
           C.
           will
           only
           prove
           a
           check
           for
           their
           deficiencie
           .
           As
           for
           your
           Wish
           I
           verily
           think
           
             it
             good
          
           ,
           but
           
             no
             good
             wish
          
           .
           When
           the
           calling
           upon
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           Families
           is
           now
           so
           universally
           and
           irreligiously
           flighted
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           openly
           mocked
           at
           ,
           think
           you
           it
           a
           season
           for
           such
           over-cautelous
           advices
           ?
           Nay
           Sir
           ,
           in
           the
           so
           sad
           and
           Lamentable
           decline
           of
           this
           dutie
           to
           the
           extreme
           of
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           ,
           groundlesly
           to
           caution
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           an
           over-value
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           harden
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           forget
           God
           ,
           and
           weaken
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           as
           seeke
           his
           face
           in
           sinceritie
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           the
           eagernesse
           of
           your
           pursute
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           passe
           to
           
             private
             meetings
          
           .
           And
           with
           you
           I
           can
           grant
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           had
           both
           their
           use
           and
           abuse
           ,
           I
           can
           grant
           also
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           setled
           plentie
           of
           pure
           Ordinances
           ,
           to
           bring
           Church-exercises
           to
           Chambers
           ;
           or
           private
           conference
           to
           a
           publick
           confluence
           ,
           is
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           superfluous
           and
           affected
           ;
           Not
           that
           I
           would
           have
           Religion
           wholly
           astricted
           in
           its
           exercises
           ,
           to
           Churches
           ,
           Families
           ,
           or
           to
           Mens
           Closets
           :
           but
           ●s
           I
           acknowledge
           a
           communication
           and
           speech
           alway
           with
           Grace
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           very
           ●alt
           of
           Christians
           their
           converse
           ,
           
           &
           would
           judge
           nothing
           more
           becoming
           then
           to
           see
           Religion
           so
           seriously
           &
           constantly
           minded
           ,
           that
           men
           were
           pursuing
           &
           observing
           its
           occasions
           more
           then
           these
           ,
           either
           of
           bussiness
           or
           recreation
           ;
           so
           I
           think
           to
           contrive
           &
           keep
           particular
           meetings
           with
           a
           visible
           affectation
           of
           singularity
           were
           a
           thing
           justly
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           &
           thus
           in
           our
           better
           times
           ,
           it
           was
           commonly
           both
           held
           &
           followed
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           ye
           must
           suffer
           me
           withal
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           Satan
           had
           a
           speciall
           envy
           at
           these
           ,
           perceiving
           how
           much
           ,
           when
           in
           singleness
           and
           sincerity
           gone
           about
           ,
           and
           performed
           with
           just
           caution
           ,
           they
           did
           contribute
           to
           the
           grouth
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           edification
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           make
           the
           thing
           it self
           odious
           ,
           he
           abused
           the
           well-meaning
           honesty
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           used
           the
           sinister
           designes
           of
           others
           to
           a
           turning
           of
           these
           out
           of
           their
           proper
           channels
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           miss
           of
           their
           just
           ends
           :
           though
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           to
           talk
           so
           much
           of
           these
           justly
           reprehensible
           escapes
           ,
           without
           incouraging
           to
           the
           dutie
           ,
           whereby
           so
           many
           have
           reaped
           advantage
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           fault
           no
           less
           challengeable
           in
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           one
           part
           of
           whose
           work
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           worker
           together
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           exhort
           his
           hearers
           to
           comfort
           themselves
           together
           ,
           and
           edifie
           one
           another
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           these
           abuses
           amongst
           private
           Persons
           in
           such
           meetings
           ,
           against
           which
           you
           with
           so
           much
           eagerness
           exclaime
           :
           it
           would
           no
           question
           much
           better
           become
           one
           careing
           naturally
           for
           ye
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           carrying
           as
           a
           faithfull
           Feeder
           ,
           to
           be
           assiduous
           in
           pressing
           the
           dutie
           ,
           carefull
           in
           directing
           ,
           and
           deeply
           affected
           with
           any
           advantage
           that
           Sathan
           got
           over
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           such
           a
           mean
           ,
           then
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           his
           victories
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           it self
           might
           pass
           for
           a
           vice
           .
           As
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           Private
           Meetings
           in
           evil
           times
           ,
           all
           your
           supposed
           and
           accidental
           inconveniences
           ,
           to
           which
           even
           the
           best
           of
           things
           are
           obnoxious
           ,
           
           are
           far
           from
           making
           me
           condemn
           that
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           Lord
           is
           very
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           People
           profitable
           ,
           Mal.
           3.
           16.
           
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           the
           inten●●ment
           and
           application
           of
           your
           Discou●se
           be
           levelled
           at
           our
           latter
           customes
           ,
           seeing
           you
           cannot
           truely
           charge
           them
           with
           any
           of
           these
           evils
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           and
           since
           your
           opinion
           doth
           clearly
           depend
           upon
           your
           different
           judgement
           as
           to
           the
           main
           .
           I
           must
           take
           liberty
           to
           dissent
           from
           you
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           confidence
           wherewith
           you
           assert
           it
           ,
           and
           withall
           tell
           yow
           that
           I
           wish
           their
           frequencie
           did
           keep
           a
           proportion
           with
           the
           deep
           distress
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           penury
           of
           pure
           publick
           preaching
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           ten
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           were
           ground
           of
           hope
           that
           they
           might
           ,
           in
           these
           Private
           Meetings
           ,
           pray
           your
           Intruders
           out
           of
           their
           publick
           capacities
           ,
           that
           so
           these
           ,
           who
           now
           dare
           not
           be
           over●heard
           in
           their
           meetings
           to
           mourne
           for
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           the
           departings
           of
           the
           G●ory
           ,
           might
           bless
           him
           together
           in
           these
           Assemblies
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           are
           thrust
           and
           keept
           ,
           and
           might
           once
           more
           ,
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           be
           made
           glad
           in
           his
           house
           of
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           close
           to
           this
           Dialogue
           ,
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           boast
           of
           
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             Unitie
          
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           you
           may
           the
           more
           foully
           set
           out
           the
           divisions
           that
           fell
           out
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           it
           with
           the
           greater
           advantage
           ,
           you
           endeavour
           prudently
           to
           remove
           by
           a
           preface
           ,
           the
           suspicion
           of
           what
           you
           are
           resolved
           to
           practise
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             You
             love
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             detraction
          
           ;
           but
           whether
           you
           be
           acted
           by
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           let
           these
           Epithets
           you
           give
           us
           ,
           of
           
             Unchristian
             ,
             Malitious
             ,
             Brethren
             in
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             Implacable
             ,
          
           bear
           witness
           :
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           so
           much
           detest
           divisions
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           content
           to
           let
           your
           representation
           passe
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           excesse
           ,
           on
           purpose
           ,
           that
           to
           all
           concerned
           
           they
           may
           appear
           more
           odious
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Lords
           will
           ,
           even
           your
           reproachful
           tongue
           ,
           may
           smite
           the
           guiltie
           into
           Repentance
           ;
           yet
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           hath
           been
           its
           bad
           fate
           ,
           and
           worse
           reception
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           sooner
           judge
           Division
           ;
           then
           Unitie
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           signe
           of
           Orthodoxie
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           among
           a
           partie
           ;
           Perfect
           unity
           in
           truth
           ,
           is
           a
           blessing
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           reserved
           for
           Glory
           :
           If
           you
           think
           that
           our
           Lord
           came
           to
           send
           peace
           on
           Earth
           ,
           remember
           his
           own
           words
           ;
           
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             but
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             a
             man
             at
             variance
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Schismes
           must
           be
           ,
           nay
           were
           the
           very
           first
           temptations
           and
           trial
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           which
           all
           the
           Light
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Apostles
           could
           not
           guard
           it
           .
           As
           therefore
           Sir
           ,
           you
           do
           falsely
           make
           us
           to
           glory
           in
           our
           Unity
           ,
           so
           ,
           take
           head
           lest
           by
           making
           division
           our
           charge
           ,
           yow
           do
           not
           far
           more
           calumniously
           reproach
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           Do
           not
           imagine
           that
           I
           do
           hereby
           patronize
           divisions
           ;
           Nay
           I
           know
           and
           am
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Genius
           ,
           and
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           progresse
           of
           Truth
           ,
           then
           Contentions
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           hath
           even
           laboured
           most
           to
           infest
           it
           :
           with
           these
           temptations
           ;
           but
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           seeing
           these
           strifes
           ,
           whereof
           you
           accuse
           us
           ,
           did
           certainly
           proceed
           from
           the
           remaining
           dreg
           ,
           and
           adventitious
           mixture
           of
           ane
           Evil
           Spirit
           ,
           relaxing
           former
           Engagements
           ,
           remitting
           the
           first
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           little
           bending
           to
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           from
           mens
           corruptions
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           although
           that
           you
           could
           say
           that
           our
           course
           did
           take
           away
           Peace
           ,
           and
           in
           place
           thereof
           being
           War
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           no
           more
           inferre
           the
           Spirit
           that
           moved
           therein
           to
           be
           contentious
           ,
           then
           you
           can
           justly
           object
           against
           the
           blessed
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           these
           Schismes
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           tumults
           ,
           wherewith
           
           in
           all
           Ages
           it
           hath
           most
           ●●●ocently
           filled
           the
           World.
           As
           therefore
           our
           Lord
           doth
           make
           it
           the
           great
           characteristick
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             blessed
             is
             he
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             me
             ,
          
           so
           let
           not
           the
           heats
           and
           contests
           about
           Tru●●
           ,
           affright
           you
           from
           its
           search
           ,
           or
           foolishly
           induce
           you
           ,
           unconcernedly
           ,
           without
           disstinction
           ,
           to
           condemn
           all
           Contenders
           ;
           but
           rather
           more
           engage
           you
           to
           seeke
           and
           hold
           it
           fast
           ,
           and
           highly
           to
           esteem
           all
           its
           zealous
           adherents
           ,
           where
           ever
           you
           perceive
           the
           Devil
           to
           best●●re
           himself
           most
           actively
           against
           it
           :
           Surely
           if
           this
           disposition
           were
           in
           you
           ,
           the
           offense
           you
           seem
           to
           take
           ,
           either
           at
           the
           greater
           oppositions
           betwixt
           the
           Friends
           &
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Lords
           work
           ,
           or
           these
           humane
           infirmities
           wherewith
           his
           Servants
           amongst
           themselves
           hapened
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           would
           soon
           be
           removed
           .
           As
           for
           you●
           Veneration
           ,
           whereof
           you
           judge
           us
           unworthy
           ,
           we
           acclaime
           it
           not
           ,
           we
           wish
           your
           
             Most
             Reverend
          
           and
           
             Right
             Reverend
          
           did
           truely
           merite
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           Scolding
           wherewith
           I
           repay
           your
           Malice
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           third
           DIALOGUE
           Answered
           .
        
         
           SIR
           ,
           you
           cause
           your
           N.
           C.
           begin
           this
           conference
           with
           so
           just
           an
           animadversion
           upon
           your
           ●eeming
           pretenses
           to
           some
           
             extraordinary
             sublime
             thing
          
           and
           reall
           deficiencies
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           being
           guilty
           o●
           our
           common
           evils
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           ●ou●
           want
           o●
           these
           
             good
             things
          
           ,
           which
           you
           acknowledge
           were
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           wi●h
           you
           had
           reserved
           as
           much
           ingenuity
           to
           your self
           in
           your
           answere
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           speak
           truth
           in
           his
           alledgance
           .
           But
           in
           place
           of
           considering
           his
           challenge
           ,
           of
           the
           ev●ls
           of
           your
           Way
           ,
           and
           the
           sad
           and
           strange
           alteration
           it
           hath
           procured
           ,
           in
           this
           poor
           Church
           ,
           you
           subti●ly
           labour
           to
           evade
           ,
           by
           telling
           ,
           
             That
             you
             are
             not
             so
             engaged
             ,
             as
             blindly
             to
             desend
             any
             interest
             :
             you
             are
             so
             far
             Episcopal
             ,
             as
             to
             love
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             not
             sworn
             fealtie
             to
             any
             Sect
             :
             your
             prayer
          
           is
           ,
           
             that
             all
             distinguishing
             names
             were
             buried
             :
             you
             do
             not
             patronize
             ,
             but
             mourn
             in
             Secret
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             ,
             that
             are
             amongst
             you
             ,
             adding
             That
             Non-conformists
             are
             guiltier
             of
             the
             present
             loos●●sse
             then
             perhaps
             they
             think
             .
          
           And
           thus
           ,
           after
           that
           in
           your
           second
           Dialogue
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           only
           riped
           up
           ,
           mis-construed
           ,
           and
           exaggerated
           to
           the
           hight
           ,
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           Men
           o●
           our
           side
           ;
           but
           imployed
           all
           the
           invention
           of
           calumny
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           ,
           and
           then
           charged
           
           all
           these
           things
           directly
           upon
           our
           Way
           ;
           when
           you
           see
           a
           retortion
           appear
           ,
           you
           instantly
           decline
           it
           ,
           by
           insinuating
           the
           evils
           to
           be
           the
           faults
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           chargeable
           upon
           your
           cause
           .
           I
           will
           not
           complain
           of
           this
           unequall
           measure
           ,
           neither
           shall
           I
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           you
           apprehend
           a
           stress
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           inveighing
           against
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           can
           for
           a
           shift
           alleviate
           both
           Prelacie
           and
           Presbytrie
           to
           
             Emptie
             names
          
           ,
           &
           shreud
           your self
           in
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           ease
           the
           convenience
           of
           your
           
             new
             divised
             latitude
          
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           remember
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           thing
           we
           contend
           for
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           both
           institute
           for
           ,
           and
           greatly
           commended
           by
           the
           effectual
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           conspicuous
           advancement
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           so
           the
           ignorance
           and
           licentiousness
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           the
           shadow
           doth
           the
           body
           )
           do
           attend
           the
           prevailing
           of
           your
           Order
           ,
           are
           not
           more
           the
           imputation
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           bitter
           and
           corrupt
           fruits
           ,
           that
           undeniably
           demonstrate
           the
           corruptnes
           of
           that
           plant
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           not
           planted
           by
           God
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           produced
           .
           
             ye
             shal
             know
             them
             by
             their
             fruits
          
           is
           a
           Test
           for
           Courses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Persones
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           
             good
             tree
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             but
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             bringeth
             forth
             evil
             fruit
             ,
          
           is
           no
           lesse
           applicable
           to
           ,
           and
           clearly
           verified
           in
           ,
           the
           one
           then
           in
           the
           other
           .
           The
           pure
           ordinances
           of
           a
           Gospel
           Ministrie
           ,
           and
           Church-Government
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Lords
           appointment
           ;
           as
           they
           have
           his
           warrant
           and
           promise
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           expect
           his
           blessing
           ;
           but
           Lordly
           Prelacie
           the
           unwarrantable
           invention
           of
           man
           ,
           accomodate
           to
           a
           politique
           or
           worse
           designe
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           palpable
           avarice
           ,
           pride
           and
           falshood
           ,
           for
           the
           reducing
           of
           the
           just
           liberty
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           due
           respect
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           unto
           a
           subserviencie
           to
           mens
           lusts
           ,
           and
           secular
           interests
           ,
           cannot
           be
           more
           attended
           ,
           with
           the
           evil
           effects
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           profanitie
           ,
           and
           irreligion
           ;
           then
           it
           hath
           a
           peculiar
           influence
           ,
           
           directly
           productive
           thereof
           :
           and
           therefore
           Sir
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           that
           you
           are
           
             so
             far
             Episcopal
             as
             to
             love
             the
             order
          
           (
           I
           suppose
           because
           it
           is
           Ordered
           )
           
             and
             submit
             to
             it
          
           ,
           because
           
             you
             see
             that
             rest
             is
             good
          
           ;
           so
           ●
           intreat
           you
           to
           be
           so
           far
           Rational
           ,
           as
           to
           consider
           that
           Presbytery
           and
           Prelacie
           are
           not
           meere
           
             distinguishing
             names
          
           ;
           but
           such
           realities
           as
           have
           even
           in
           our
           experience
           produced
           most
           Important
           and
           different
           effects
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           sad
           and
           woful
           consequences
           of
           that
           abounding
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Profanenesse
           ,
           which
           from
           your
           Prophets
           are
           gone
           forth
           into
           all
           the
           land
           ,
           will
           render
           you
           so
           far
           Christian
           as
           to
           know
           by
           such
           fruits
           ,
           the
           corruptnes
           of
           your
           Episcopacie
           ,
           that
           hath
           brought
           them
           forth●
           and
           without
           adjuring
           you
           to
           any
           Sect
           ,
           turne
           you
           not
           only
           to
           be
           a
           mou●ner
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           your
           parti●
           but
           a
           serious
           supplicant
           ,
           that
           the
           accursed
           cause
           thereof
           may
           be
           removed
           ,
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           that
           
             Non-conformists
             are
             guiltie
             of
             the
             present
             loosnesse
             who
             .
             1.
             
             By
             making
             Religion
             a
             cloak
             to
             so
             many
             State-designes
             ,
             make
             too
             many
             suspect
             Religion
             to
             be
             but
             a
             designe
             o●
             it self
             .
             2.
             by
             driving
             people
             to
             an
             outward
             compliance
             in
             formes
             ,
             cause
             them
             to
             nauseat
             at
             all
             Religion
             :
             but.
             3.
             and
             mostly
             ,
             by
             their
             waxing
             cold
             in
             love
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             Saviour
             plainly
             knits
             the
             abounding
             of
             iniquitie
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           as
           to
           your
           two
           first
           reasons
           ,
           If
           I
           should
           as
           lightly
           deny
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           affirme
           them
           ,
           you
           should
           be
           fully
           answered
           ;
           but
           this
           your
           accustomed
           confidence
           of
           objecting
           to
           Non-conformists
           these
           things
           ,
           whereof
           their
           Adversaries
           are
           mostly
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           ,
           guilty
           ,
           obliges
           me
           to
           a
           further
           reflection
           :
           That
           Religion
           may
           be
           made
           a
           cloak
           to
           State-designes
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           the
           greatest
           villanies
           ,
           is
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           most
           grievous
           of
           these
           offences
           ,
           because
           of
           which
           a
           wo
           is
           pronounced
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           much
           the
           accidentall
           practice
           of
           any
           Person
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           as
           the
           
           very
           substance
           of
           your
           whole
           course
           ,
           is
           obvious
           to
           the
           meanest
           Consideration
           .
           How
           austerly
           our
           first
           Reformers
           were
           denied
           to
           all
           Worldly
           advantages
           ,
           and
           how
           faithfull
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           then
           infant
           King
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           candid
           and
           impartiall
           consideration
           of
           all
           sober
           Men
           ,
           not
           preferring
           the
           vain
           pretenses
           ,
           made
           for
           perverted
           ,
           yea
           profaned
           Authority
           in
           Odium
           of
           Truth
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           convincing
           evidences
           ,
           of
           all
           impotencie
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           instanced
           from
           any
           History
           :
           The
           next
           passage
           that
           occurres
           of
           these
           who
           on
           our
           part
           in
           a
           most
           stedfast
           simplicity
           ,
           did
           assert
           ,
           and
           establish
           Presbytrie
           ,
           untill
           the
           year
           1596.
           &
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           by
           Fraud
           ,
           Perjury
           and
           Violence
           ,
           did
           ,
           in
           compliance
           with
           King
           Iames
           ,
           his
           design
           of
           Complementing
           the
           English
           Clergie
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           attaining
           to
           a
           greater
           freedom
           ,
           of
           indulging
           and
           gratifying
           the
           Popish
           partie
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           (
           both
           supposed
           necessaire
           for
           assuring
           ,
           the
           then
           much
           courted
           Succession
           )
           endeavour
           ,
           the
           overthrow
           of
           Presbytrie
           ,
           as
           being
           too
           straight
           for
           such
           crooked
           courses
           ,
           is
           an
           instance
           against
           your
           first
           reason
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           bound
           in
           Charity
           to
           think
           ,
           you
           did
           not
           call
           to
           minde
           :
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           object
           ,
           of
           our
           aiming
           
             at
             State-designes
          
           ,
           change
           but
           State
           ,
           into
           Court
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           finde
           it
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           our
           guilt
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           King
           Iames
           his
           regret
           ,
           on
           our
           behalf
           ,
           that
           honest
           Men
           would
           not
           be
           thereby
           tempted
           .
           But
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           the
           times
           you
           hint
           at
           ,
           are
           these
           of
           our
           late
           Troubles
           :
           Wherein
           ,
           though
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           feigned
           concurse
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           designes
           of
           some
           ,
           did
           in
           their
           occasion
           discover
           themselves
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           such
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           stedfastnesse
           of
           its
           faithfull
           Adherers
           ,
           that
           even
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           various
           temptations
           of
           Malignancie
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           
           Sectarianisme
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           both
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           ,
           do
           retain
           their
           integrity
           .
           Really
           Sir
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           tempting
           terrour
           of
           the
           prevailing
           Malignant
           interest
           in
           the
           Years
           1645.
           and
           48.
           nor
           the
           succeeding
           victory
           ,
           usurpation
           and
           very
           plausible
           and
           insinuating
           offers
           of
           the
           Sectarians
           ,
           with
           all
           these
           strange
           revolutions
           that
           have
           since
           happened
           ,
           have
           moved
           the
           Lords
           faithfull
           remnant
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           from
           that
           well
           tempered
           ,
           and
           justly
           ballanced
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           honour
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           they
           professed
           ,
           and
           do
           hold
           forth
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Publick
           actings
           ,
           Your
           accusation
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           
             a
             State
             design
          
           ,
           appears
           to
           me
           a
           very
           palpable
           inconsistencie
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           calumny
           ;
           to
           design
           State
           changes
           or
           advantages
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           to
           omit
           and
           slight
           all
           the
           probable
           ,
           yea
           and
           possible
           opportunities
           ,
           of
           compassing
           them
           ,
           are
           things
           ,
           which
           Malice
           it self
           cannot
           affirme
           to
           be
           compatible
           .
           As
           for
           these
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           upright
           ,
           nor
           stable
           in
           the
           Lords
           Covenant
           ,
           have
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           impulse
           of
           their
           own
           worldly
           designes
           ,
           turned
           and
           figured
           themselves
           ,
           unto
           every
           sort
           of
           compliance
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           so
           unexpectedly
           ,
           and
           wholly
           almost
           ,
           become
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           evidence
           ,
           of
           the
           eàsie
           accommodation
           ,
           that
           all
           self●seekers
           ,
           and
           time-servers
           do
           finde
           in
           it
           :
           but
           wherefore
           do
           I
           seek
           to
           retort
           ?
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           certain
           ,
           then
           that
           as
           corrupt
           Court
           designes
           ,
           have
           only
           imposed
           this
           heavy
           Yoke
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           upon
           the
           Lords
           Church
           ,
           and
           People
           amongst
           us
           ;
           so
           such
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           practices
           of
           its
           Lords
           ,
           and
           their
           dependents
           ,
           &
           the
           vast
           dissonancie
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           even
           from
           their
           own
           Canons
           and
           profession
           ;
           that
           I
           do
           not
           so
           much
           wonder
           at
           your
           impudence
           ,
           in
           objecting
           against
           our
           course
           ;
           
             The
             tempting
             of
             many
             to
             suspect
             Religion
             
             to
             be
             but
             a
             design
             of
             it self
             ,
          
           as
           that
           the
           monstrousnesse
           of
           your
           Hierarchy
           hath
           not
           scandalized
           the
           whole
           world
           to
           account
           
             all
             Religion
             but
             a
             cheat
          
           .
           2.
           
           You
           say
           
             by
             driving
             of
             people
             to
             an
             outward
             compliance
             in
             forms
             ,
             we
             have
             caused
             them
             to
             Nauseat
             at
             all
             Religion
             .
          
           Who
           would
           think
           that
           this
           were
           the
           accusation
           of
           Non-conformists
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           have
           been
           continually
           vexed
           ,
           by
           your
           impositions
           ;
           and
           not
           rather
           conceive
           ,
           the
           objection
           to
           be
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           against
           your
           violent
           pressing
           of
           Crosse
           ,
           Surplice
           ,
           Service-book
           ,
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           and
           other
           ●rash
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Lords
           people
           have
           been
           uncessantly
           urged
           ,
           as
           the
           main
           ,
           yea
           only
           things
           of
           Religion
           ?
           But
           I
           cannot
           stand
           upon
           every
           one
           of
           your
           calumnies
           ,
           the
           Lord
           deliver
           you
           from
           this
           perverse
           spirit
           :
           Only
           if
           by
           the
           driving
           objected
           ,
           you
           do
           understand
           our
           causing
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           stand
           stedfast
           ,
           and
           adhere
           to
           the
           Lords
           Covenant
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           formerly
           obliged
           ,
           it
           is
           already
           fully
           answered
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           say
           is
           of
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             waxing
             cold
             in
             Love
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             Saviour
             knits
             the
             abounding
             of
             Iniquity
             :
          
           And
           this
           challenge
           you
           qualify
           ,
           by
           
             our
             judging
             you
             in
             Matters
             which
             are
             doubtful
             disputations
             ,
             spreading
             tattles●
             of
             you
             ,
          
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ,
           
             carrying
             sowrly
             toward
             you
             ,
             and
             casting
             odious
             aspersions
             upon
             you
             ,
             as
             Apostates
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             with
             petulant
             railings
             ,
          
           and
           this
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             is
             a
             greater
             persecution
             ,
             then
             any
             little
             suffering
             of
             ours
             in
             the
             World.
          
           Sir
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           sooth
           you
           as
           you
           do
           your
           felf
           ,
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           your
           N.
           C.
           (
           whose
           tongue
           you
           teach
           to
           speak
           lyes
           )
           in
           your
           smooth
           words
           of
           deceit
           ,
           by
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           
             too
             much
             of
             what
             you
             speak
             is
             true
          
           ;
           Yet
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           there
           were
           more
           Charity
           on
           all
           sides
           ;
           but
           where
           you
           accuse
           us
           ,
           
             of
             waxing
             cold
             in
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           thence
           would
           
           inferre
           our
           accession
           ,
           to
           the
           present
           abounding
           iniquity
           ,
           I
           would
           first
           have
           you
           to
           read
           the
           text
           aright
           ,
           which
           runeth
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             because
             iniquity
             shall
             abo●nd
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             many
             shall
             wax
             cold
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           inversion
           of
           your
           causality
           .
           2.
           
           Admitting
           your
           ground
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           I
           seriously
           wish
           ,
           without
           vanity
           ,
           that
           the
           
             waxing
             cold
             in
             love
          
           ,
           both
           toward
           God
           and
           your
           Neighbour
           ,
           were
           not
           more
           your
           sin
           ,
           then
           ours
           ;
           then
           had
           we
           not
           been
           scorched
           into
           a
           blacknesse
           ,
           and
           consumed
           almost
           into
           ashes
           ,
           by
           these
           fiery
           trials
           ,
           kindled
           ,
           blown
           and
           kept
           into
           a
           flame
           ,
           by
           the
           Grandees
           of
           your
           way
           (
           pourtrey
           them
           as
           you
           please
           )
           whose
           heat
           speaks
           them
           to
           be
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           against
           the
           Work
           ,
           People
           ,
           and
           Interests
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           To
           call
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           Differences
           
             matters
             which
             are
             doubtfull
             Disputations
          
           ,
           when
           both
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Solemne
           Engagements
           ,
           and
           many
           sad
           experiences
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           fully
           determined
           ,
           is
           indeed
           ,
           to
           
             put
             false
             glosses
             upon
             things
          
           ;
           and
           
             to
             pretend
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             to
             acclaime
             the
             charity
             and
             kindnesse
             of
             others
             ,
          
           in
           an
           avoued
           persistence
           ,
           in
           open
           Perjury
           ,
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           persecution
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           to
           wipe
           your
           mouth
           ,
           and
           say
           you
           have
           done
           no
           wickednesse
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           
             it
             is
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             fasten
             the
             brand
             of
             Apostasie
             upon
             the
             leaving
             of
             a
             partie
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             grow
             wiser
             is
             not
             to
             play
             the
             changling
             ,
             nor
             is
             a
             consciencious
             obedience
             to
             standing
             Laws
             time-serving
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           as
           I
           love
           neither
           to
           irritate
           ,
           nor
           prejudicate
           by
           hard
           words
           ;
           so
           I
           approve
           not
           either
           your
           or
           your
           N.
           C.
           tattles
           ;
           but
           if
           to
           leave
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Partie
           ,
           be
           Apostasie
           ?
           if
           to
           forsake
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           
             be
             to
             play
             the
             changling
          
           ?
           and
           if
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           conforme
           to
           mischief
           ,
           framed
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           be
           time-serving
           ?
           I
           am
           sadly
           apprehensive
           ,
           that
           ,
           what
           
           you
           account
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Malice
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           shall
           one
           day
           be
           found
           ,
           the
           
             Verdict
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Whether
           it
           be
           thus
           or
           not
           ,
           in
           our
           controverted
           differences
           ,
           let
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           issue
           of
           our
           discourse
           declare
           ?
           What
           you
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           primitive
           application
           ,
           of
           the
           word
           Apostasie
           ,
           is
           no
           restriction
           of
           its
           proper
           acceptation
           :
           And
           for
           your
           other
           petty
           conceits
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           with
           your
           mock-complaint
           ,
           of
           the
           persecution
           of
           
             a
             just
             ,
             but
             disdained
             censure
             ,
          
           they
           are
           not
           of
           that
           moment
           ,
           to
           stop
           my
           procedour
           ,
           to
           that
           part
           of
           your
           conference
           ,
           which
           concerns
           Episcopacie
           .
        
         
           This
           head
           you
           say
           
             falls
             asunder
             in
             two
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             general
             consideration
             of
             that
             Government
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             supposing
             it
             were
             amisse
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             :
          
           And
           for
           the
           Government
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           all
           these
           weighty
           and
           unanswerable
           objections
           ,
           viz.
           the
           want
           of
           our
           Lords
           Warrant
           .
           2.
           
           Repugnancie
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Precepts
           and
           practice
           of
           restless
           labour
           ,
           simplicity
           ,
           equality
           ,
           humility
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           Disconformity
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           purer
           times
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           4.
           
           The
           pride
           ,
           avarice
           ,
           usurpation
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           it
           naturally
           tends
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           depraved
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           these
           evil
           and
           bitter
           fruits
           ,
           of
           profanity
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           superstition
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           ever
           in
           its
           prevalencie
           produced
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           charged
           upon
           ,
           and
           made
           out
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Lords
           faithfull
           Witnesses
           ;
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           faintly
           and
           poorly
           to
           aledge
           ,
           I
           
             cannot
             think
             that
             Church-men
             should
             be
             called
             Lords
             ,
             and
             be
             great
             Persons
          
           ;
           that
           this
           is
           a
           desingenuous
           prevarication
           ,
           is
           obviously
           manifest
           .
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           argument
           ,
           you
           could
           put
           in
           your
           N.
           C.
           mouth
           ,
           is
           stronger
           then
           your
           answere
           ,
           wherein
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             this
             belongs
             not
             to
             
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             but
             is
             an
             addition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrat
             .
          
           But
           I
           must
           remember
           you
           first
           ,
           that
           Church-men
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           every
           addition
           :
           Civil
           offices
           ,
           and
           administrations
           ,
           are
           very
           lawfully
           bestowed
           by
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           upon
           fit
           Recipients
           :
           but
           as
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           an
           intolerable
           distraction
           ,
           many
           degrees
           above
           that
           charitable
           imployment
           which
           the
           Apostles
           could
           not
           bear
           ,
           but
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           nature
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           end
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           that
           ,
           even
           our
           Lord
           ,
           while
           in
           this
           capacitie
           ,
           doth
           bruskly
           decline
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           an
           amicable
           trister
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           justify
           Bishops
           titles
           ,
           from
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           they
           
             are
             extrinsick
             additions
          
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           civil
           place
           ,
           and
           voice
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           is
           no
           wayes
           concludent
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           this
           were
           not
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           who
           ever
           considers
           ,
           the
           received
           use
           ,
           and
           import
           of
           this
           title
           of
           Lord
           amongst
           us
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           an
           addition
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           fastuous
           vanity
           ,
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           title
           of
           Rabbi
           ,
           (
           even
           admitting
           that
           its
           excess
           did
           lye
           another
           way
           )
           therefore
           excepted
           against
           ,
           and
           prohibited
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           was
           unlawfull
           for
           the
           Apostles
           :
           but
           3.
           
           This
           title
           is
           not
           an
           addition
           flowing
           from
           the
           Christian
           Magistrat
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           product
           ,
           of
           that
           pride
           ,
           and
           usurpation
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           exalted
           Prelacie
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           as
           first
           ,
           it
           was
           assumed
           by
           the
           connivence
           of
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           rather
           forced
           from
           the
           Civil
           Magistrat
           ;
           so
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           derived
           from
           him
           ,
           in
           consequence
           of
           that
           Supremacie
           ,
           which
           both
           falsly
           against
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           traiterously
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           their
           proper
           head
           ,
           they
           have
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           conveniencie
           ,
           transferred
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           add
           ,
           that
           
             we
             consider
             not
             that
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             Gentleman
             and
             Nobleman
             ,
             differ
             but
             in
             degree
             :
             since
             therefore
             ,
             a
             Minister
             by
             Office
             ,
             ●hes
             the
             temporall
             
             ●onour
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             temporall
             honour
             of
             a
             Lord
             ,
             be
             as
             well
             put
             upon
             a
             Bishop
             ?
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           as
           innocent
           of
           the
           vanity
           ,
           as
           you
           seem
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           these
           titles
           ,
           Our
           controversie
           were
           at
           an
           end
           :
           a
           Faithfull
           Minister
           ,
           truely
           minding
           his
           work
           ,
           values
           not
           himself
           upon
           points
           of
           Herauldri●
           ;
           to
           acquit
           himself
           as
           becometh
           an
           Embassadour
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           all
           his
           ambition
           ,
           and
           truly
           honourable
           ,
           beyond
           the
           accession
           of
           all
           temporall
           dignity
           ,
           If
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           I
           could
           further
           inform
           you
           ,
           that
           a
           Gentleman
           and
           Nobleman
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           gradually
           differ
           ,
           but
           are
           
             prorsus
             disparata
             wholly
             different
          
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           wee
           say
           ,
           can
           make
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           cannot
           make
           the
           other
           .
           I
           grant
           the
           privileges
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           are
           commonly
           supposed
           to
           belong
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           decent
           civility
           may
           respect
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           ranck
           ,
           but
           really
           ,
           there
           appears
           to
           me
           such
           a
           disparity
           ,
           betwixt
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           a
           Bishops
           receiving
           ,
           let
           be
           the
           usurping
           ,
           of
           the
           temporall
           ,
           and
           more
           eminent
           honour
           or
           Lord
           specially
           as
           above
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Minister
           as
           such
           ,
           should
           but
           tenaciously
           lay
           claime
           to
           the
           title
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           I
           would
           think
           it
           not
           only
           very
           misbecoming
           his
           Profession
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           forfeiture
           of
           the
           pretended
           privilege
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           your
           N.
           C.
           urges
           to
           better
           purpose
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           should
           not
           
             Lord
             it
             over
             Gods
             heritage
          
           :
           And
           you
           for
           Answere
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             by
             Lording
             ,
             is
             meant
             a
             tyrannicall
             domination
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             tittle
             .
          
           Next
           ,
           
             That
             Gods
             Heritage
             ,
             applyed
             by
             us
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             bearing
             only
             not
             Lording
             over
             their
             Lots
             or
             Divisions
             ,
          
           to
           which
           you
           adde
           
             That
             Whatever
             argument
             we
             use
             to
             put
             down
             Bishops
             from
             being
             as
             Noble-men
             ,
             will
             also
             prove
             Ministers
             not
             born
             such
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Gentlemen
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           to
           put
           this
           foolish
           trifling
           about
           titles
           ,
           first
           by
           
           hand
           ,
           Bishops
           neither
           are
           Noblemen
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           esteemed
           
             quasi
             Noblemen
          
           :
           because
           1.
           
           The
           thing
           is
           altogether
           incompetent
           ,
           and
           the
           title
           without
           the
           thing
           is
           a
           vanity
           .
           2.
           
           Either
           title
           or
           thing
           ,
           as
           it
           exalts
           them
           above
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           is
           sinful
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           reverse
           of
           our
           Lords
           Command
           :
           
             Whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Servant
          
           not
           
             your
             Lord.
             He
             that
             is
             chief
             ,
          
           let
           him
           be
           
             as
             he
             that
             Serveth
          
           not
           
             as
             a
             Nobleman
          
           :
           How
           then
           can
           ye
           acclaime
           either
           thing
           or
           title
           ?
           3.
           
           The
           title
           of
           Lord
           in
           its
           Ecclesiastick
           usurpation
           ,
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           grossly
           abused
           by
           Church-men
           ,
           above
           all
           that
           our
           Lord
           reprehends
           ,
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           pretending
           to
           the
           uppermost
           roomes
           at
           feasts
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           seats
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ;
           but
           the
           chief
           places
           in
           States
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           banches
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Greetings
           in
           the
           Merca●s
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           called
           of
           men
           
             Rabbi
             ,
             Rabbi
          
           ,
           but
           to
           ride
           next
           to
           the
           Honours
           ,
           and
           be
           called
           
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           seriously
           I
           marveil
           how
           you
           or
           any
           Christian
           ,
           regarding
           our
           Lords
           express
           words
           ,
           can
           justify
           it
           ?
           That
           these
           reasons
           do
           not
           militate
           against
           the
           civil
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           respect
           commonly
           payed
           to
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           any
           fashion
           ,
           without
           either
           a
           vain
           usurpation
           in
           the
           receivers
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           then
           that
           courteous
           mutua●l
           preference
           ,
           commended
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           givers
           ,
           &
           which
           without
           falling
           into
           the
           ravings
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           their
           austerity
           ,
           you
           cannot
           from
           our
           Lords
           words
           redargue
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           needlesse
           to
           resume
           .
           Now
           you
           say
           that
           by
           Lording
           ,
           prohibite
           to
           Church-men
           ,
           a
           
             Tyrannical
             domination
             is
             only
             meant
          
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           thus
           offer
           to
           impose
           ,
           contraire
           both
           to
           the
           import
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           tenour
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           the
           word
           used
           by
           
             Peter
             is
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           used
           by
           our
           Lord
           Math.
           20.
           
           Whence
           Peter
           himself
           learned
           the
           
           Prohibition
           ,
           that
           it
           signifies
           not
           to
           Tyrannize
           ,
           bu●
           simply
           
             authoritative
             Dominari
             ,
             to
             rule
             with
             Authoritie
             ,
          
           all
           Lexica
           attest
           ;
           Neither
           doth
           the
           proposition
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           joyned
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           import
           more
           of
           force
           ,
           then
           what
           doth
           more
           expressively
           denote
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           the
           dominion
           of
           Empire
           and
           Authority
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           propriety
           :
           As
           for
           the
           tenour
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           repugnes
           to
           your
           exposition
           is
           manifest
           1.
           
           Because
           that
           where
           Math.
           in
           this
           passage
           useth
           the
           compound
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Luke
           doth
           indifferently
           use
           the
           simple
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           same
           import
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           by
           which
           your
           gloss
           ,
           of
           a
           tyrannicall
           domination
           is
           deprived
           of
           all
           shadow
           of
           ground
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           our
           Lord
           by
           both
           words
           ,
           doth
           only
           prohibite
           such
           a
           domination
           ,
           and
           authority
           amongst
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           was
           exercised
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           by
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           who
           were
           called
           their
           Benefactors
           did
           use
           over
           them
           ,
           but
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           was
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           allowedly
           or
           commonly
           tyrannick
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           our
           Lords
           purpose
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           brand
           them
           with
           such
           a
           character
           .
           3.
           
           The
           positive
           Command
           plainly
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           enforced
           by
           our
           Lords
           own
           example
           ,
           is
           too
           evident
           ,
           to
           leave
           any
           man
           hesitant
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Prohibition
           :
           
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you●
          
           truely
           great
           in
           virtue
           and
           reward
           ,
           
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
          
           :
           Let
           him
           exercise
           the
           Ministery
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           humble
           and
           painfull
           service
           ,
           denyed
           to
           all
           worldly
           advantages
           ,
           and
           neither
           affect
           ,
           nor
           assume
           the
           Grandour
           ,
           and
           Authority
           of
           Civil
           Governours
           .
           
             Even
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministered
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             Ministere
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             life
             ,
             &c.
             and
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
          
           (
           contemning
           his
           Gentility
           ,
           and
           not
           valuing
           his
           Nobilitie
           )
           
             but
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           do
           we
           indeed
           beleeve
           
           that
           this
           is
           commanded
           ,
           and
           proposed
           for
           a
           pattern
           to
           Gospel
           Ministers
           ?
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           only
           most
           certainly
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           in
           Ministers
           and
           Church-men
           ,
           that
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           Souls
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           accounted
           it
           his
           meat
           and
           drink
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           had
           the
           same
           eye
           ,
           and
           regard
           ,
           to
           the
           joy
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           ●inisher
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           other
           wayes
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           think
           a
           serious
           reflection
           on
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           enough
           to
           confound
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           ease
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           and
           pomp
           of
           aspiring
           Prelats
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           Ministers
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           appear
           so
           much
           above
           their
           Master
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           indulged
           honesties
           ,
           and
           conveniencies
           .
           But
           4.
           
           Because
           the
           place
           that
           you
           touch
           is
           taken
           from
           Peter
           ,
           see
           how
           it
           also
           agrees
           with
           that
           of
           
             Math.
             Feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             &c.
             
             Not
             as
             being
             Lords
          
           or
           Lording
           ,
           
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ,
             but
             as
             being
             Ensamples
             :
          
           where
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           adversative
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           reject
           your
           Gloss
           ,
           of
           a
           
             tyrannick
             domination
          
           ;
           But
           by
           commanding
           rather
           to
           lead
           and
           instruct
           by
           example
           ,
           then
           to
           rule
           by
           Authority
           ,
           hold
           furth
           the
           same
           humble
           and
           simple
           Ministerie
           ,
           to
           be
           enjoined
           here
           ,
           which
           by
           our
           Lord
           was
           before
           recommended
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           you
           answere
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             heritage
             applied
             by
             us
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
          
           Pray
           you
           Sir
           ,
           how
           came
           this
           in
           your
           head
           ,
           that
           we
           apply
           the
           title
           of
           Gods
           heritage
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           own
           them
           under
           this
           name
           ?
           Know
           you
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           usurping
           of
           this
           prerogative
           ,
           both
           by
           your
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           Church-men
           ,
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           esteemed
           by
           us
           ,
           an
           high
           arrogance
           ?
           As
           for
           your
           pretending
           to
           correct
           our
           Translation
           ,
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           be
           sober
           ,
           and
           remember
           the
           respect
           which
           you
           bear
           to
           the
           Authors
           .
           
           2.
           
           I
           grant
           the
           Greek
           
           Verbatim
           ●●ndered
           seemeth
           to
           sound
           ,
           
             neither
             as
             exercising
             Lordly
             authority
             over
             the
             Lots
          
           by
           which
           as
           your
           interpretation
           of
           a
           tyrannical
           domination
           is
           disproved
           ,
           so
           ,
           even
           your
           pretended
           exactnesse
           (
           Your
           being
           wanting●
           is
           exceeded
           .
           3.
           
           Since
           the
           Lords
           People
           are
           certainly
           here
           meant
           ,
           whether
           you
           understand
           them
           to
           be
           termed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           lots
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           respective
           Pastors
           ,
           who●e
           ●ortitions
           ,
           and
           divisions
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           as
           being
           Gods
           heritage
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usuall
           signification
           of
           the
           singular
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           heritage●
           and
           the
           clear
           Synonymous
           import
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           following
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           
             but
             being
             Ensamples
             to
             the
             flock
          
           it
           matters
           nothing
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           present
           business
           ,
           but
           plainly
           shews
           your
           impertinent
           curiosity
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           condemn
           the
           worldly
           ,
           and
           pompous
           usurpations
           of
           Prelats
           ,
           above
           their
           own
           degree
           ,
           and
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           so
           ,
           we
           most
           of
           all
           condemn
           their
           spiritual
           Tyranny
           ,
           in
           Lording
           over
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Gods
           People
           ,
           whom
           they
           cease
           not
           now
           ,
           as
           alwayes
           ,
           to
           vex
           with
           their
           Pharisaick
           imposing
           ,
           and
           exacting
           of
           implicite
           obedience
           to
           vain
           Traditions
           and
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           more
           then
           obedience
           to
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           will
           afterward
           appear
           .
        
         
           Your
           N.
           C.
           proceeds
           to
           say
           that
           his
           chief
           quarrell
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             they
             are
             a
             function
             of
             mans
             devising
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             instituted
             by
             God.
          
           To
           this
           you
           think
           fit
           to
           answere
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           retortion
           ,
           telling
           us
           of
           our
           
             great
             ,
             but
             vain
             pretenses
          
           ,
           to
           a
           
             jus
             divinum
          
           in
           severall
           things
           :
           As
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           
             Lay
             Elders
          
           ,
           thus
           Sir
           you
           deall
           wittily
           ,
           when
           you
           can
           do
           no
           better●
           seing
           you
           cannot
           confirme
           your
           own
           opinion
           ,
           you
           endeavour
           at
           lest
           to
           subvert
           your
           adversarie
           ;
           but
           before
           I
           enter
           with
           you
           upon
           particulars
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           first
           ,
           that
           Presbyterians
           in
           pleading
           for
           a
           
             jus
             divinum
          
           ,
           
           do
           not
           pret●nd
           to
           a
           posi●tive
           ,
           and
           expresse
           prescription
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           smaller
           points
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           either
           of
           decencie
           or
           order
           ,
           requisite
           to
           their
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           ,
           the
           regulation
           of
           these
           ,
           being
           abundantly
           provided
           for
           ,
           by
           the
           general
           rules
           revealed
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           use
           ,
           such
           as
           ingenuous
           persons
           cannot
           probably
           mistake
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           express
           warrants
           ,
           in
           all
           or
           any
           such
           particulars
           ,
           cannot
           be
           justly
           cavilled
           at
           as
           a
           defect
           :
           2.
           
           That
           it
           had
           better
           become
           the
           sobriety
           ,
           that
           you
           require
           of
           your
           N.
           C.
           for
           you
           to
           have
           answered
           ,
           what
           many
           worthy
           Men
           have
           written
           ,
           for
           the
           
             jus
             divinum
          
           of
           Presbyterie
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           passed
           all
           with
           the
           empty
           censure
           of
           your
           own
           airy
           character
           of
           
             big
             talking
             ,
             and
             minding
             it
             as
             little
             ,
             as
             any
             could
             ,
          
           to
           the
           effect
           ,
           you
           may
           amuse
           your
           poor
           N.
           C.
           with
           a
           fear
           of
           your
           conceited
           quiblings
           ;
           but
           leaving
           these
           things
           with
           as
           confident
           an
           estimation
           ,
           as
           your
           undervaluing
           is
           vain
           ,
           and
           groundlesse
           ,
           to
           the
           impartial
           perusal
           of
           judicious
           Readers
           ,
           I
           do
           only
           here
           premise
           ,
           that
           ,
           whoever
           abstractly
           and
           seriously
           considers
           ,
           the
           clear
           light
           ,
           and
           obvious
           project
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           will
           of
           necessity
           finde
           .
           1.
           
           That
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           All
           Power
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           ,
           did
           ,
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           ,
           and
           prospering
           of
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           the
           Salvation
           of
           sinners
           ,
           appoint
           ,
           in
           the
           Persons
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           a
           perpetual
           Ministrie
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           summe
           of
           whose
           charge
           ,
           is
           both
           severally
           &
           jointly
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           to
           oversee
           ,
           and
           feed
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           part
           and
           dutie
           of
           which
           office
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           Preach
           and
           Teach
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           reprove
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           remit
           and
           retain
           ,
           bind
           and
           loose
           &c.
           in
           which
           things
           ,
           the
           heads
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           with
           their
           immediate
           power
           ,
           and
           warrant
           from
           
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           connex●on
           ,
           and
           dependence
           betuixt
           themselves
           ,
           do
           certainly
           consist
           ,
           and
           are
           clearly
           held
           out
           .
           2
           :
           As
           the
           Apostles
           were
           all
           the
           Ministers
           (
           waving
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Seventie
           ,
           whose
           mission
           and
           imployment
           was
           only
           locall
           ,
           and
           preparatorie
           ,
           unto
           every
           Citie
           ,
           and
           place
           ,
           whether
           he
           himself
           would
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             nigh
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           ended
           at
           their
           returne
           ,
           Luk
           10.
           1.
           9.
           
           &
           17.
           )
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           order
           ,
           office
           ,
           and
           full
           pattern
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Ministrie
           established
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           even
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           by
           our
           Lord
           vested
           with
           such
           equall
           power
           ,
           so
           expresly
           prohibited
           the
           aspiring
           to
           ,
           or
           usurping
           these
           degrees
           ,
           lawfull
           and
           allowed
           in
           secular
           dignities
           ,
           and
           so
           enixely
           commanded
           the
           lowliest
           humility
           and
           submission
           conceivable
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           their
           personall
           conversation
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           that
           to
           introduce
           an
           imparity
           ,
           either
           of
           Power
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           or
           stated
           Preheminence
           ,
           amongst
           Gospel
           Ministers
           ,
           is
           plainly
           to
           reject
           ,
           and
           deny
           our
           Lords
           institution
           ,
           and
           ordinance
           .
           3.
           
           That
           although
           the
           Apostles
           were
           singular
           above
           their
           successors
           ,
           in
           many
           respects
           ,
           such
           as
           an
           infallible
           assistance
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Ministrie
           ,
           eminencie
           of
           Gifts
           ,
           an
           unconfined
           exercise
           ,
           an
           universall
           oversight
           ,
           and
           the
           privilege
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           our
           Lords
           peculiar
           and
           chosen
           Witnesses
           ,
           but
           of
           being
           the
           spirituall
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Authors
           of
           conversion
           ,
           to
           almost
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           yet
           were
           these
           prerogatives
           only
           temporary
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           requisite
           ,
           and
           suited
           to
           ,
           or
           depending
           upon
           the
           particular
           exigence
           of
           the
           Gospels
           first
           propagation
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           from
           changing
           ,
           or
           innovating
           that
           equality
           ,
           parity
           and
           lowlinesse
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           most
           manifest
           from
           our
           Lords
           command
           and
           appointment
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contraire
           ,
           these
           other
           advantages
           ,
           
           hindered
           not
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           respect
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           Pastors
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           as
           partakers
           with
           them
           of
           the
           same
           Ministeriall
           power
           ,
           their
           fellow-labourers
           ,
           Brethren
           (
           not
           in
           the
           bare
           name
           ,
           as
           your
           Prelats
           scorne
           their
           Curates
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           pretended
           
             sevus
             servorum
             Dei
          
           ,
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Church
           )
           Compresbyters
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Pastoral
           charge
           ,
           altogether
           their
           equals
           .
           4.
           
           As
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           Authoritative
           deciding
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           due
           application
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Censures
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           regulation
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Ministeriall
           function
           ,
           is
           clearly
           imported
           in
           the
           Command
           of
           Feeding
           ,
           and
           Over-seeing
           ,
           beside
           its
           naturall
           inseparability
           from
           the
           conduct
           of
           every
           rational
           ,
           let
           be
           Christian
           ,
           institution
           and
           Society
           ,
           and
           consequently
           only
           assistent
           ,
           and
           secondarie
           to
           the
           other
           offices
           of
           the
           Ministerie
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           Lords
           command
           of
           that
           most
           lowly
           submission
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           ,
           incapable
           of
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           imparity
           ,
           which
           he
           opposeth
           even
           to
           that
           lawfull
           Authority
           ,
           and
           dignity
           allowed
           in
           civils
           ,
           doth
           in
           such
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           regard
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Governing
           Power
           ,
           that
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           absurd
           ,
           to
           introduce
           a
           stated
           degree
           of
           Superiority
           and
           Dignity
           among
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Government
           ,
           or
           to
           separate
           and
           exalt
           Government
           ,
           from
           and
           above
           the
           office
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           subservient
           ,
           and
           to
           appropriate
           it
           to
           certain
           Ministri-prelati
           ,
           above
           others
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           determined
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           here
           caution
           concerning
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           seeing
           the
           more
           full
           description
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Government
           ,
           is
           here
           given
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           Elders
           being
           only
           partiall
           sharers
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           more
           agreeable
           to
           their
           warrant
           ,
           then
           suitable
           to
           this
           position
           ,
           5.
           
           As
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           equality
           
           and
           parity
           of
           Ministers
           by
           us
           asserted
           ,
           are
           by
           these
           truths
           plainly
           held
           out
           ;
           so
           that
           superiority
           of
           Power
           ,
           though
           still
           Ministerial
           ,
           competent
           to
           the
           meetings
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           well
           over
           the
           severall
           constituent
           members
           ,
           as
           over
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           their
           warrant
           hereafter
           declared
           ,
           is
           thereto
           very
           consistent
           ,
           and
           thereby
           mostly
           established
           :
           whether
           these
           things
           ,
           all
           evident
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           do
           not
           fairely
           exhibite
           ,
           the
           principles
           and
           platform
           of
           a
           Presbyterian
           Ministerie
           and
           its
           Ministerial
           parity
           ,
           Let
           men
           judge
           .
        
         
           Really
           Sir
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           Preaching
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           main
           office
           ,
           even
           our
           Lords
           own
           commission
           ,
           &
           great
           erand
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           Discipline
           to
           be
           dependent
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           wholly
           referable
           to
           its
           end
           ,
           and
           a
           simple
           Ministerial
           Government
           ,
           only
           allowed
           for
           the
           regulation
           and
           advancement
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           do
           remember
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           glorious
           excellencie
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           hindered
           him
           to
           be
           amongst
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             as
             he
             who
             served
          
           ;
           nor
           did
           the
           many
           advantages
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           others
           extraordinarily
           gifted
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           imployed
           and
           sent
           out
           ,
           as
           their
           assistents
           ,
           requisite
           in
           the
           Churches
           infancie
           ,
           make
           them
           assume
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           endeavour
           to
           settle
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           any
           superior
           Order
           ,
           above
           the
           degree
           of
           preaching
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Overseers
           ,
           whom
           they
           allwayes
           respected
           as
           their
           equals
           ,
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           thirdly
           when
           I
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           that
           wherever
           a
           Church
           came
           to
           be
           gathered
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           either
           by
           themselves
           ,
           as
           at
           
             Lystra
             ,
             Iconium
          
           and
           Antioch
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           fellow
           labourers
           (
           as
           Timothy
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           Titus
           in
           Crete
           ;
           there
           left
           and
           appointed
           by
           Paul
           for
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           charged
           to
           leave
           the
           place
           when
           called
           )
           therein
           ordain
           Elders
           ,
           without
           any
           imparity
           ,
           or
           higher
           order
           ,
           and
           that
           Paul
           
           after
           ,
           having
           testified
           that
           he
           had
           keep
           back
           nothing
           profitable
           ,
           nor
           shuned
           to
           declare
           all
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           shewed
           them
           all
           things
           ,
           did
           commit
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           the
           full
           charge
           and
           oversight
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           appointing
           any
           Angel
           .
           Prelat
           over
           them
           :
           And
           lastly
           when
           I
           reflect
           how
           that
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           all
           things
           almost
           were
           acted
           by
           Common
           counsel
           :
           that
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           the
           Christian
           name
           did
           first
           take
           place
           ,
           there
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           we
           finde
           a
           Presbyterie
           of
           Prophets
           and
           teachers
           assembled
           ,
           and
           acting
           jointly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           sending
           out
           even
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           subject
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           Paul
           imposeth
           hands
           with
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           &
           termeth
           it
           their
           deed
           ,
           &
           Peter
           exhorts
           Elders
           ,
           as
           his
           fellows
           &
           their
           Compresbyter
           ;
           when
           I
           say
           I
           ponder
           these
           things●
           they
           do
           make
           me
           assuredly
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Ministrie
           &
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Presbyterie
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           much
           
             Iuris
             Divini
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           opposite
           to
           ,
           and
           removed
           from
           your
           Hierarchie
           .
           Having
           thus
           discovered
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           traced
           the
           undeniable
           lineaments
           of
           Presbyterie
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           insi●t
           upon
           the
           inconsonant
           deformities
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           only
           this
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           though
           Prelacie
           were
           not
           attended
           ,
           with
           many
           and
           great
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           exaltation
           (
           mark
           it
           lest
           you
           think
           me
           injurious
           to
           good
           men
           )
           had
           not
           been
           alwayes
           enemy
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Godliness
           ;
           Yet
           a
           superiour
           Order
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           usurping
           from
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Ministerial
           Power
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           right
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           acclaiming
           to
           themselves
           the
           sole
           management
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           their
           proper
           work
           ,
           with
           dignity
           and
           authority
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           hath
           neither
           warrant
           ,
           nor
           vestige
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           but
           is
           so
           palpably
           the
           invention
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           
           not
           a
           greater
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           should
           have
           improved
           it
           to
           all
           that
           pride
           ,
           avarice
           ,
           wickednesse
           and
           villany
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           produced
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           how
           the
           world
           should
           have
           been
           thereby
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           and
           have
           endured
           ,
           all
           its
           rapine
           ,
           sacrilege
           and
           usurpation
           ,
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           so
           repugnant
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           try
           how
           you
           impugne
           the
           
             jus
             divinum
          
           ,
           which
           we
           assert
           for
           
             Lay
             elders
          
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           condescend●d
           up
           on
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hitherto
           by
           me
           not
           touched
           :
           You
           say
           
             Lay-Elders
             are
             founded
             on
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             judicious
             amongst
             us
             acknowledge
             ;
             And
             you
             wonder
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             urge
             from
             the
             Apostles
             giving
             rules
             only
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             Diocesans
             must
             be
             shu●fled
             out
             ,
             how
             we
             do
             not
             also
             see
             ,
             that
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             are
             not
             there
             .
          
           Who
           these
           
             most
             judicious
          
           amongst
           us
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           who
           deny
           Lay
           or
           rather
           Ruling
           Elders
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           seeing
           your
           own
           N.
           C.
           is
           none
           of
           the
           Number
           ,
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           ;
           but
           for
           your
           wonder
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           satisfied
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           simple
           omission
           of
           Diocesans
           ,
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           that
           we
           exclude
           them
           from
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           since
           it
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           Epistles
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           that
           the
           true
           Apostolick
           Bishop
           was
           no
           other
           ,
           either
           in
           name
           or
           office
           ,
           then
           a
           Presbyter
           :
           Nay
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           rules
           to
           him
           set
           down
           ,
           your
           Diocesans
           is
           plainly
           cast
           ,
           and
           rejected
           ,
           like
           as
           both
           in
           Acts
           Chap.
           20.
           and
           Titus
           the
           names
           of
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           are
           promiscuously
           used
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           clearly
           concludent
           ,
           that
           your
           Diocesan
           hath
           no
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           whereas
           the
           ruling
           Elder
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           not
           in
           these
           places
           confounded
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           same
           with
           the
           preaching
           Elder
           ,
           but
           may
           justly
           enough
           share
           both
           in
           the
           general
           names
           of
           Elder
           ,
           and
           Over-seer
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           their
           rules
           without
           
           any
           incosistence
           ;
           so
           his
           liquid
           warrant
           ,
           as
           a
           distinct
           officer
           ,
           is
           elswhere
           obviously
           extant
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           add
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Ierusalem
             prove
             too
             much
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             our
             Elders
             are
             judges
             o●
             Doctrine●
          
           but
           if
           their
           concurrence
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           me●ting
           and
           in
           the
           decree
           ,
           may
           be
           fairly
           understood
           of
           an
           assisting
           and
           approving
           suff●age
           ,
           without
           attributing
           to
           all
           unanimous
           assenters
           ,
           the
           same
           power
           and
           Authority
           of
           deciding
           ,
           as
           is
           very
           casible
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           heterogeneous
           Assembly
           ,
           whether
           our
           argument
           conclude
           from
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           preaching
           Elders
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Elders
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           including
           both
           the
           preaching
           and
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           your
           ab●u●dity
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           and
           our
           argument
           is
           nothing
           convelled
           :
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Church
             judicature
             :
          
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           not
           so
           fast
           ,
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           meeting
           was
           not
           a
           General
           Synod
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Church
           judicature
           its
           decree
           doth
           evince
           :
           As
           to
           the
           Arguments
           taken
           for
           ruling
           Elders
           from
           the
           exhortation
           to
           rule
           with
           diligence
           ,
           and
           the
           enumeration
           of
           Helps
           ,
           and
           Governments
           ,
           amongst
           other
           Gifts
           bestowed
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           adduced
           as
           by
           themselves
           ,
           so
           convincingly
           concludent
           ,
           but
           as
           accessory
           to
           these
           other
           places
           ,
           whereby
           the
           distinct
           office
           being
           proved
           ,
           the
           promise
           and
           gift
           agreeable
           ,
           cannot
           but
           add
           a
           considerable
           light
           :
           Your
           terming
           them
           
             Sandie
             foundations
          
           is
           as
           foolish
           ,
           as
           your
           calling
           Helps
           ,
           and
           
             Governments
             ,
             extraordinary
             gi●ts
          
           ,
           is
           groundlesse
           .
        
         
           But
           both
           your
           N.
           C.
           and
           I
           inquire
           what
           you
           say
           to
           that
           Scripture
           
             let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             Especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
          
           That
           here
           both
           the
           Preaching
           
           and
           ruling
           Elder
           are
           included
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           Elder
           ,
           as
           I
           hinted
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           distinction
           is
           made
           ,
           of
           him
           who
           both
           Preaches
           ,
           and
           Rules
           ,
           from
           him
           that
           only
           Rules
           ,
           is
           manifest
           ,
           from
           the
           words
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           so
           far
           thereby
           convinced
           ,
           that
           you
           acknowledge
           the
           office
           controverted
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           you
           say
           
             the
             Text
             supposeth
             its
             bei●g
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             bear
             its
             institution
             ,
          
           this
           is
           truely
           exact
           and
           strict
           ;
           it
           seems
           you
           remember
           not
           ,
           that
           although
           all
           that
           was
           ever
           pleaded
           in
           behalf
           of
           your
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           
             the
             faire
             likelikood
          
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           draw
           from
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           proceeds
           only
           upon
           a
           supposition
           ,
           of
           the
           thing
           in
           being
           ;
           Yet
           none
           of
           our
           side
           ,
           do
           redargue
           your
           arguing
           ,
           from
           that
           place
           only
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           an
           express
           institution
           :
           Consider
           therefore
           Sir
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           the
           being
           of
           our
           Elders
           office
           ,
           be
           in
           this
           Scripture
           supponed
           ,
           and
           commended
           ,
           its
           institution
           is
           also
           thereby
           supponed
           ,
           and
           commended
           ,
           and
           this
           nicety
           of
           yours
           ,
           is
           no
           evasion
           ;
           but
           adding
           that
           
             there
             are
             five
             or
             six
             glosses
             put
             on
             these
             words
             ,
          
           which
           
             you
             protest
          
           (
           without
           any
           reason
           )
           
             to
             be
             better
             then
             ours
          
           ,
           you
           give
           us
           your
           own
           ,
           thus
           :
           [
           
             Let
             such
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             are
             fixed
             to
             rule
             particular
             charges
             ,
             be
             doubly
             honoured
             ;
             but
             specially
             these
             Evangelists
             ,
             who
             medle
             not
             in
             rule
             ,
             but
             labour
             in
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           ]
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           having
           plenty
           ,
           you
           have
           made
           choise
           of
           one
           ,
           so
           many
           wayes
           peccant
           ,
           as
           importing
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           there
           were
           Elders
           fixed
           to
           particular
           charges
           or
           Parishes
           within
           Ephesus
           ,
           whereof
           the
           contraire
           is
           most
           commonly
           and
           probably
           held
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           either
           there
           were
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           beside
           your
           fixed
           Elders
           unfixed
           Evangelists
           ,
           belonging
           properly
           to
           Ephesus
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           here
           of
           these
           Catholick
           Evangelists
           ,
           who
           belonged
           not
           to
           Timothie's
           inspection
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           your
           
           Gloss
           plainly
           destroyes
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           whereas
           Paul
           doth
           first
           deliver
           a
           General
           ,
           that
           all
           
             well-ruling
             Elders
          
           be
           doubly
           honoured
           ,
           and
           addes
           a
           speciall
           ampliation
           ,
           
             d●
             Natura
             regulae
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Rule
             ,
          
           in
           favours
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           also
           Preach
           ,
           you
           expresly
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           Preachers
           
             medled
             not
             with
             rule
          
           ,
           and
           flatly
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           these
           
             well-ruling
             Elders
          
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           honoured
           :
           Next
           ,
           where
           the
           Text
           makes
           labouring
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           an
           additament
           to
           well
           ruling
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deserving
           a
           special
           allowance
           ,
           you
           preferre
           the
           sole
           merit
           of
           Preaching
           to
           the
           double
           deserving
           ,
           of
           both
           Preaching
           and
           well-ruling
           :
           but
           I
           pursue
           your
           raveries
           too
           far
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           plain
           ,
           well-ruling
           Elders
           ,
           Preachers
           or
           not
           Preachers
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           doubly
           honoured
           ;
           but
           such
           who
           do
           both
           Preach
           and
           rule
           well
           ,
           have
           the
           preheminence
           :
           Now
           whether
           or
           not
           you
           have
           shown
           ,
           our
           Elders
           to
           be
           
             ill
             grounded
          
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           second
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           proceed
           to
           surprize
           your
           N.
           C.
           with
           a
           
             how
             want
             you
             Deacons
          
           ?
           and
           then
           you
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           
             we
             had
             indeed
             somewhat
             called
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             Scripture-deacons
             ;
             for
             such
             were
             not
             Lay-persons
             but
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             separate
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             for
             the
             function
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             to
             continow
             ,
             whereas
             we
             yearly
             altered
             our
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           though
           in
           this
           point
           you
           represent
           our
           Leaders
           as
           Deceivers
           ,
           Yet
           really
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           sorry
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           aswell
           known
           to
           be
           a
           calumniator
           ,
           as
           the
           Deacons
           used
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           are
           
             clearly
             found
             in
             our
             Bibles
          
           :
           Their
           institution
           Acts
           6.
           is
           plain
           ,
           specially
           
             vers
             3.
             
             Wherefore
             Brethren
             ,
             look
             ye
             out
             among
             you
             seven
             men
             of
             honest
             report
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           whom
           we
           may
           appoint
           over
           this
           businesse
           viz.
           the
           dayly
           ministration
           ,
           and
           serving
           of
           tables
           :
           From
           which
           Scripture
           ,
           our
           Practice
           of
           chosing
           honest
           ,
           approved
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           Ministration
           of
           
           Charity
           ,
           there
           meant
           ,
           and
           the
           serving
           of
           tables
           ,
           is
           so
           exactly
           copyed
           out
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           your
           confidence
           :
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Scripture
             Deacons
             were
             not
             Lay-persons
             ,
             but
             separate
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             :
          
           If
           by
           separation
           you
           mean
           the
           solemn
           appointment
           and
           designation
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           same
           sufficient
           to
           make
           them
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           our
           Deacons
           as
           well
           as
           these
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           are
           indeed
           Ecclesiastick
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           separation
           you
           understand
           a
           totall
           and
           perpetual
           sequestration
           ,
           from
           secular
           medling
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           and
           is
           the
           wish
           of
           many
           worthies
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           could
           have
           been
           served
           with
           such
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           ;
           so
           ,
           seing
           inevitable
           nece●●●tie
           ,
           through
           the
           want
           of
           an
           al●mony
           ,
           hath
           forced
           both
           our
           Church
           ,
           &
           other
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           which
           observe
           the
           same
           practice
           with
           ours
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           as
           they
           can
           get
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           commendable
           practice
           in
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           a
           pretender
           to
           modestie
           and
           civility
           ,
           to
           cast
           up
           this
           lamented
           de●ect
           ,
           as
           our
           unpardonable
           blemish
           ;
           since
           it
           had
           become
           you
           rather
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           accounted
           a
           kindly
           child
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           have
           overtured
           a
           way
           how
           the
           Church
           Patrimony
           (
           whereby
           these
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           might
           have
           lived
           )
           may
           be
           recovered
           from
           the
           Harpyes
           who
           devoure
           it
           now
           without
           remorse
           :
           neither
           hath
           the
           after
           abuse
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           unto
           a
           preaching
           order
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           any
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           therein
           expressed
           :
           I
           grant
           we
           finde
           in
           Scripture
           Philip
           chosen
           a
           Deacon
           in
           the
           6.
           chap
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           
             chap
             8.
             vers
             5.
             
             Acts
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           this
           and
           the
           like
           practices
           ,
           were
           there
           after
           made
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           colour
           ,
           of
           the
           formentioned
           abuse
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           suppose
           that
           the
           first
           Deacons
           did
           Preach
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           institution
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           just
           ground
           for
           it
           in
           the
           
           word
           :
           And
           Philips
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           so
           plainly
           annexed
           to
           an
           extraordinary
           dispensation
           ,
           or
           tacite
           mission
           to
           him
           and
           to
           many
           others
           ,
           upon
           the
           dispersion
           after
           Stephens
           Ma●tyrdom
           ,
           insinu●te
           in
           the
           4.
           vers
           of
           the
           8.
           chap.
           that
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           a
           second
           reading
           will
           convince
           you
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           add
           ,
           
             that
             Scripture
             Deacons
             ,
             were
             separate
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             for
             the
             ●unction
             .
          
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           first
           solemn
           d●signation
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Chuch
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Posterior
           abuse
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           in
           probability
           ,
           the
           mistaking
           of
           this
           forme
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           lest
           cause
           ,
           or
           because
           of
           the
           reason
           formerly
           hinted
           viz.
           that
           because
           of
           the
           want
           of
           a
           competent
           maintainance
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           get
           such
           as
           would
           be
           totally
           and
           perpetually
           separa●ed
           fo●
           that
           work
           ,
           hath
           thought
           fit
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           do
           warrantably
           retain
           it
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           yet
           prudently
           to
           disus●●●
           in
           that
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           will
           you
           therefore
           conclude
           that
           we
           disown
           the
           thing
           it self
           ?
           But
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Scripture
             Deacons
             were
             to
             continow
             ,
             whereas
             we
             alter
             ours
             every
             year
             :
          
           You
           said
           first
           ,
           that
           
             we
             took
             away
             from
             them
             their
             Church-office
             ,
             without
             a
             fault
          
           ;
           but
           remembring
           that
           our
           annual
           change
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           deposing
           from
           the
           office
           ,
           only
           used
           by
           us
           in
           the
           case
           of
           demerit
           ,
           but
           a
           relieving
           from
           the
           exercise
           ,
           you
           did
           well
           to
           phrase
           your
           charge
           better
           ,
           in
           the
           terme
           of
           altering
           :
           In
           answere
           whereunto
           ,
           I
           deny
           that
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           repugne
           to
           our
           custome
           ,
           nor
           can
           yow
           show
           any
           Text
           in
           the
           contraire
           :
           Nay
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           vvho
           considers
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           Deacons
           were
           first
           institute
           ,
           vvill
           easily
           grant
           ,
           that
           vvhen
           Philip
           became
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           he
           ceased
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Diaconat
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           the
           then
           particular
           condition
           ,
           and
           communion
           of
           Goods
           ,
           in
           use
           amongst
           the
           first
           Believers
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           did
           not
           require
           this
           reliefe
           to
           be
           expresly
           
           provided
           for
           ;
           yet
           the
           after
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           both
           there
           and
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           not
           permitting
           their
           constant
           attendance
           ,
           nor
           providing
           for
           them
           any
           stipend
           ,
           might
           have
           induced
           it
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           weakly
           objected
           against
           our
           Deacons
           you
           ask
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           
             Why
             want
             you
             Diaconesses
             ,
             whose
             Order
             ,
             Qualifications
             ,
             Age
             and
             Imployment
             ,
             are
             particularly
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
           To
           which
           you
           cause
           your
           N.
           C.
           very
           poorly
           answere
           ,
           that
           
             he
             hath
             heard
             many
             of
             our
             Ministers
             say
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             them
             was
             a
             fault
             :
          
           But
           seing
           I
           am
           not
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           I
           make
           this
           reply
           to
           your
           demand
           ,
           that
           we
           want
           Diaconesses
           1.
           because
           the
           appointment
           of
           the
           office
           hath
           no
           clear
           Scripture
           Testimony
           ;
           its
           true
           ,
           that
           passage
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           9.
           is
           commonly
           understood
           of
           your
           Diaconesse
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           better
           seen
           in
           Antiquity
           of
           these
           feminine
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             quae
             faeminarum
             mores
             formabant
             ,
             who
             did
             teach
             the
             women
             good
             manners
          
           and
           differed
           as
           much
           from
           the
           Diaconesse
           ,
           whose
           office
           it
           was
           ,
           
             faeminas
             pauperes
             ,
             aut
             aegrotas
             pecuniâ
             aut
             operâ
             sublevare
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             sick
             women
             with
             money
             or
             service
             .
          
           as
           our
           Elders
           do
           from
           our
           Deacons
           ;
           yet
           if
           a
           man
           should
           interprete
           that
           whole
           Text
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           received
           unto
           a
           more
           special
           manner
           of
           the
           Churches
           charity
           ,
           seeing
           their
           by-past
           deservings
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           future
           imployment
           ,
           appear
           there
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           and
           the
           command
           subjoined
           Ver.
           16.
           to
           believers
           to
           releive
           their
           own
           widows
           ,
           doth
           insinuat
           no
           less
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           accuse
           him
           of
           any
           straining
           :
           and
           as
           for
           that
           other
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Rom.
             16.
             ver
          
           .
           1.
           where
           we
           finde
           Phebe
           termed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             Servant
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           so
           properly
           ,
           and
           easily
           understood
           of
           Her
           occasional
           services
           ,
           without
           making
           her
           an
           officer
           ,
           that
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           in
           the
           contraire
           .
           But
           2.
           admitting
           that
           the
           primitive
           Church
           
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           whose
           women
           did
           live
           under
           a
           more
           severe
           rule
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           so
           accessible
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           Interpreters
           doth
           note
           ,
           had
           therefore
           both
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           Diaconissas
           ,
           aswel
           as
           Presbyteros
           and
           Diaconos
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Jews
           did
           only
           use
           the
           latter
           ,
           it
           may
           possibly
           inferre
           that
           women
           in
           case
           of
           an
           urgent
           necessity
           ,
           are
           not
           incapable
           of
           these
           offices
           ;
           but
           doth
           no
           wayes
           conclude
           either
           distinct
           offices
           institute
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church●
           and
           unknown
           among
           us
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           who
           enjoy
           and
           practise
           a
           more
           free
           converse
           ,
           like
           unto
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           ought
           to
           imitate
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Grecian
           austerity
           ,
           and
           weaknes
           :
           and
           therefore
           since
           our
           Deacons
           are
           sufficient
           to
           perform
           the
           duties
           appertaining
           to
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           by
           our
           customes
           excluded
           from
           a
           due
           and
           decent
           Administration
           to
           both
           sexes
           ,
           your
           objection
           of
           our
           want
           of
           Diaconisses
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           emptie
           inadvertent
           cavil
           :
           I
           could
           further
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           a
           form
           or
           constitution
           ,
           observing
           all
           things
           that
           are
           of
           divine
           Precept
           ,
           though
           using
           other
           things
           of
           no
           necessary
           nature
           ,
           only
           according
           to
           their
           exigence
           ,
           may
           neverthelesse
           be
           perfect
           and
           of
           divine
           right
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           answeres
           do
           fully
           cleare
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           defect
           you
           challenge
           is
           ,
           
             why
             wanted
             you
             Evangelists
          
           ?
           and
           because
           your
           N.
           C.
           answeres
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             that
             was
             ane
             extraordinary
             thing
          
           ,
           you
           think
           you
           picque
           him
           wittily
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           
             any
             thing
             in
             Scripture
             that
             makes
             f●r
             you
             ,
             call
             it
             ordinary
             ;
             and
             what
             doth
             not
             please
             ,
             is
             extraordinary
             :
          
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           very
           preceeding
           page
           ,
           in
           answere
           to
           the
           argument
           for
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           from
           Helps
           and
           Governments
           ,
           you
           tells
           us
           more
           bluntly
           ,
           
             that
             by
             these
             are
             meant
             some
             extraordinary
             Gi●ts
          
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           detain
           you
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           Evangelists
           are
           only
           proper
           ,
           and
           profitable
           
           in
           the
           penurie
           o●●e●●ed
           ●astors
           ,
           not
           only
           their
           first
           use
           ,
           but
           both
           the
           order
           and
           edification
           ,
           that
           clearly
           appears
           ,
           in
           a
           distinct
           affixing
           of
           Ministers
           to
           their
           respective
           flocks
           ,
           doth
           abundantly
           evidence
           :
           As
           to
           what
           you
           say
           of
           the
           
             peculiar
             Eminencie
             ,
             of
             some
             Pastors
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             imp●ssibility
             of
             such
             a
             Mini●●erie
             for
             a
             whole
             Ch●rch
             ,
             as
             wer●
             to
             be
             d●sir●d
             ,
          
           As
           it
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           impinge
           upon
           the
           dispensations
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           vain
           ,
           then
           to
           counterballance
           the
           inconveniencies
           ,
           which
           would
           follow
           on
           your
           conclusion
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           ref●ect
           how
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           both
           Superintendants
           and
           others
           were
           sent
           out
           by
           our
           Church
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           imployment
           ,
           having
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           not
           Parishes
           committed
           to
           their
           oversight
           ,
           you
           must
           of
           necessity
           acknowledge
           ,
           our
           due
           esteem
           ,
           and
           seasonable
           use-making
           of
           this
           excellent
           Gift
           in
           that
           exigent
           of
           necessity
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           account
           these
           to
           have
           been
           Evangelists
           (
           though
           you
           shall
           have
           many
           who
           shall
           dissent
           from
           you
           in
           this
           ,
           upon
           many
           accounts
           ,
           ye●
           )
           ●ou
           will
           be
           constrained
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           construe
           it
           to
           be
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           to
           restrict
           it
           wholly
           to
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           You
           object
           in
           the
           nex●
           place
           ,
           
             where
             do
             you
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             your
             classical
             Subordination
             of
             Sessions
             to
             Presbyteries
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           Before
           I
           make
           use
           of
           your
           N.
           C.
           Answere
           ,
           let
           me
           first
           imp●ove
           ●our
           own
           acknowledgement
           :
           You
           say●
           
             this
             is
             indeed
             rational
             ,
             and
             orderly
             ,
          
           and
           thence
           I
           inferre
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           your
           assertion
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           founded
           on
           a
           divine
           right
           :
           I
           am
           not
           so
           captio●s
           ,
           as
           to
           build
           this
           consequence
           ,
           upon
           that
           Na●ural
           Divine
           right
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           undoubted
           impr●ss
           ,
           and
           light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Na●
           ,
           but
           taking
           Divine
           right●
           for
           a
           divine
           right
           positive
           ,
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           my
           conclusion
           proceeds
           thus
           :
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           by
           express
           divine
           appointm●●t●
           is
           constitute
           in
           one
           Society
           being
           made
           one
           Body
           ,
           gathered
           into
           one
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           more
           pur●
           ,
           the
           more
           joint
           ,
           and
           unite
           in
           all
           counsels
           and
           prac●ices
           :
           therefore
           what
           ever
           is
           the
           natural
           ,
           and
           rational
           right
           and
           privilege
           of
           a
           Society
           ,
           must
           also
           appertain
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           same
           right
           ,
           whereon
           its
           constitution
           subsists
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           ,
           in
           every
           concession
           ,
           the
           things
           natural
           and
           proper
           to
           that
           which
           is
           conceded
           ,
           are
           certainly
           understood
           ,
           to
           be
           imported
           :
           Now
           that
           union
           in
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           Power
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           over
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           subordination
           of
           the
           parts
           unto
           the
           whole
           ,
           in
           matters
           pertaining
           and
           relating
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           concerning
           its
           end
           ,
           are
           the
           inseparable
           propri●ties
           ,
           and
           privilege
           of
           a
           Society
           ,
           is
           evident
           a●ove
           exception
           :
           which
           argument
           is
           the
           more
           confirmed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           Church
           assembling
           ,
           and
           by
           Common
           Counsel
           managing
           its
           affaires
           ,
           and
           determining
           differences
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           speciall
           and
           expresse
           warrant
           or
           command
           ,
           but
           meerly
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           intrinsick
           power
           ,
           compet●nt
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           gathered
           ,
           and
           erected
           in
           one
           Society
           :
           This
           right
           then
           and
           power
           of
           meetings
           being
           undeniable
           to
           the
           whole
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           &
           precedent
           they
           are
           confirmed
           to
           the
           parts
           ,
           the
           Subordination
           whereof
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           cannot
           be
           drawn
           in
           doubt
           :
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           how
           your
           own
           grant
           ,
           affirmeth
           what
           you
           d●ny
           :
           but
           your
           N.
           C.
           answeres
           further
           
             That
             they
             at
          
           Antioch
           
             send
             up
             to
             them
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ;
           
             And
             are
             not
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           To
           these
           Scriptures
           you
           reply
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           last
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             the
             Apostle
             is
             speaking
             of
             P●r●chial
             Churches
             ,
             which
             subjection
             none
             deny
             :
          
           But
           Sir
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           which
           you
           call
           in
           question
           ,
           the
           
             Subordination
             of
             Sessions
             to
             Presbyteries
          
           :
           Now
           if
           the
           Apostle
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Spirit
             
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           who
           in
           the
           dayes
           o●
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           had
           many
           of
           them
           charge
           
             pro
             indiviso
             jointly
          
           ,
           over
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           but
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           have
           their
           distinct
           charges
           over
           Parochial
           Churches
           ,
           
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           gathered
           in
           one
           assembly
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           Subordination
           questioned
           ,
           be
           sufficiently
           thence
           concluded
           ,
           especially
           seing
           I
           can
           hardly
           suppose
           you
           so
           Anti-episcopal
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           Independant
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           doubt
           ,
           after
           the
           many
           irrefragable
           demonstrations
           given
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           whether
           this
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           a
           Presbyterial
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           meer
           Congregational
           or
           Parochial
           Church
           .
           As
           for
           what
           else
           may
           be
           in
           your
           return
           I
           confesse
           I
           reach
           it
           not
           ,
           seeing
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           writing
           ,
           we
           finde
           no
           divided
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           to
           fancie
           that
           the
           subjection
           spoken
           of
           ,
           wa●
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           in
           one
           Parochial
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           at
           that
           time
           there
           was
           properly
           none
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           of
           the
           many
           Prophets
           ,
           having
           the
           charge
           
             pro
             indiviso
             jointly
          
           ,
           over
           the
           whole
           company
           of
           the
           Beleevers
           ,
           in
           that
           Citie
           ,
           in
           which
           many
           parishes
           were
           virtually
           included
           ,
           is
           groundless
           and
           absurd
           .
           To
           the
           first
           instance
           you
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             urge
             it
             ,
             seing
             they
             of
          
           Antioch
           
             sent
             not
             up
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             either
             as
             to
             a
             Church
             superior
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             there
             who
             were
             immediatly
             inspired
             .
          
           That
           they
           sent
           not
           up
           
             as
             to
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
          
           ,
           I
           cannot
           dissent
           from
           you
           ,
           seing
           I
           finde
           in
           the
           Text
           no
           suitable
           concurse
           for
           ,
           or
           vestige
           of
           such
           an
           Assembly
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           sent
           not
           up
           as
           to
           a
           Church
           superior
           is
           by
           you
           ill
           asserted
           and
           worse
           proved
           ,
           seing
           1.
           
           The
           phrases
           in
           the
           letter
           sent
           from
           that
           meeting
           ,
           
             that
             certain
             which
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             seemed
             good
             &c.
             to
             lay
             upon
             you
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           same
           letter
           is
           termed
           a
           Decree
           ,
           do
           clearly
           prove
           a
           superior
           Authority
           in
           the
           writers
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           example
           which
           ye
           adduce
           from
           the
           jews
           their
           high
           
           Priest
           for
           confirming
           your
           Gloss
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           redargue
           you
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Jews
           consulted
           not
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           his
           Urim
           and
           Thummim
           without
           regard
           to
           his
           Authority
           ;
           but
           consulted
           him
           as
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           Person
           to
           whom
           God
           had
           therefore
           committed
           them
           ,
           Deut.
           17.
           v.
           10.
           11.
           
           &
           12.
           putting
           them
           in
           the
           breast-plate
           termed
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Responses
           :
           But
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           supposing
           the
           matter
           was
           thus
           carried
           ,
           what
           makes
           it
           for
           your
           Assemblies
           ?
           I
           Answere
           ,
           yes
           very
           much
           :
           for
           it
           sheweth
           1.
           
           That
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           all
           of
           them
           severally
           were
           immediatly
           inspired
           ,
           and
           so
           might
           have
           determined
           this
           controversie
           ,
           did
           notwithstanding
           join
           with
           other
           ordinary
           Elders
           or
           Church●officers
           ,
           and
           by
           common
           counsel
           give
           out
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           that
           common
           Councels
           &
           their
           authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           
             juris
             Divini
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             Barnabas
          
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Prophets
           were●
           and
           the
           other
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           ,
           received
           and
           submitted
           to
           the
           decrees
           ,
           so
           ,
           it
           evidently
           intimats
           a
           subordination
           of
           these
           ,
           making
           as
           it
           were
           one
           Provincial
           Church
           ,
           to
           that
           great
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Apostles
           &
           Elders
           conveened
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           You
           subjoin
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           
             That
             if
             that
             meeting
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           
             was
             a
             Councel
             ,
             then
             all
             Councels
             may
             speak
             in
             their
             stile
             ,
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           's
           answered
           1.
           
           The
           connexion
           o●
           your
           proposition
           ,
           containeth
           an
           obvious
           
             non
             sequitur
          
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           from
           their
           being
           a
           Councel
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           certainty
           of
           these
           Scripture
           evidences
           whereupon
           their
           determination
           proceeds
           ,
           that
           their
           prefacing
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           sentenc●
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           flow
           .
           2.
           
           That
           ,
           that
           meeting
           was
           a
           Councel
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Elders
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           a
           conveened
           in
           one
           to
           Consulte
           ,
           Reason
           and
           exercise
           Authority
           ,
           which
           severally
           
           was
           not
           so
           satisfying
           ●or
           the
           very
           Apostles
           to
           do
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           immedi●●e
           assistance
           ,
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           &
           especially
           Pauls
           deference
           to
           them
           .
           3.
           
           If
           you
           imagine
           that
           Ecclesiastick
           Councels
           cannot
           be
           of
           
             Divine
             right
          
           unlesse
           they
           have
           the
           Spirits
           absolute
           and
           infallible
           assistance
           ,
           you
           erre
           as
           grossly
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           for
           want
           of
           this
           infallibility
           ,
           should
           deny
           to
           the
           Church
           a
           standing
           Min●strie
           ,
           by
           Divine
           institution
           .
           4.
           
           Though
           the
           infallible
           guidance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           given
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           a●d
           being
           to
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           rule
           ,
           was
           indeed
           singular
           and
           extraordinary
           ;
           Yet
           as
           the
           Lord
           to
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           hath
           annexed
           the
           promise
           of
           an
           agreeable
           presence
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           fail
           the
           sincere
           and
           faithfull
           improvers
           ,
           so
           ,
           Church
           Assemblies
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           to
           them
           committed
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           rule
           thereto
           prescribed
           are
           also
           thereby
           countenanced
           ,
           and
           in
           sound
           beleeving
           and
           upright
           walking
           ,
           may
           both
           attain
           to
           ,
           and
           profess
           their
           assurance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           assistance
           .
           5●
           Seing
           that
           all
           Councel-acts
           and
           Canons
           ,
           anent
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           conform
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           enacted
           and
           emitted
           in
           this
           persuasion
           ,
           these
           Meetings
           that
           truly
           keeping
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           laying
           hold
           on
           the
           promise
           ,
           do
           proceed
           in
           their
           determinations
           ,
           may
           therein
           warrantably
           use
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           do
           otherwayes
           ,
           are
           only
           culpable
           in
           the
           presumptuous
           usurpation
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           rightly
           followed
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           attained
           unto
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           ought
           indeed
           to
           be
           their
           warrant
           .
           6.
           
           Having
           on
           these
           clear
           grounds
           declared
           the
           Authority
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Meetings
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           I
           freely
           grant
           that
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           incident
           to
           their
           cognition
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           of
           Faith
           nor
           defined
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           have
           neither
           the
           like
           warrant
           ,
           
           nor
           may
           they
           use
           the
           like
           expressions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           they
           cannot
           found
           upon
           the
           Lords
           Commandments
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           only
           to
           be
           respected
           as
           such
           ,
           
             who
             are
             intrusted
             to
             give
             their
             judgement
             ,
          
           and
           
             have
             obtained
             mercie
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             faithfull
             .
          
           7.
           
           The
           contradiction
           which
           you
           alledge
           it
           is
           for
           fallible
           men
           to
           say
           ,
           
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           is
           abundantly
           salved
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           infallible
           rule
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           astricted
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           never-failing
           promise
           of
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           with
           his
           own
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           And
           your
           lapse
           in
           this
           objection
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           same
           with
           your
           former
           against
           Ministers
           ,
           their
           calling
           their
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           fully
           confuted
           :
           And
           thus
           I
           hope
           all
           impartial
           Men
           may
           see
           that
           the
           
             jus
             divinum
          
           ,
           being
           in
           this
           matter
           our
           rule
           ,
           the
           
             Independants
             have
             not
             the
             better
             of
             us
             ,
          
           as
           you
           groundlesly
           give
           out
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           proceed
           to
           challenge
           our
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           what
           warrant
           we
           have
           for
           it
           ?
           but
           ,
           seing
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           you
           are
           satisfyed
           by
           your
           N.
           C.
           Answere
           ,
           from
           the
           Excommunicating
           the
           Incestuous
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           noteing
           these
           that
           walk
           disorderly
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           
             &
             caetera
          
           (
           which
           you
           may
           finde
           very
           clearly
           amplifyed
           by
           many
           able
           Men
           )
           and
           do
           only
           fall
           a
           nibling
           at
           the
           circumstances
           of
           publick
           Repentance
           ,
           
             Why
             so
             many
             dayes
          
           ?
           (
           which
           might
           be
           questioned
           of
           any
           number
           )
           
             And
             why
             in
             a
             place
             of
             repentance
             ?
          
           And
           
             Why
             sometimes
             the
             use
             of
             Sack-cloath
             ?
          
           all
           well
           enough
           answered
           by
           your
           N.
           C.
           his
           telling
           you
           
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             in
             external
             Circumstances
             ,
          
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           Edification
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           weigh
           ,
           the
           stollen
           advantage
           ,
           that
           you
           flatter
           your self
           to
           have
           gained
           ,
           over
           your
           poor
           Adversarie
           ,
           which
           you
           carry
           on●
           with
           the
           like
           questions
           :
           As
           1.
           
           
             Why
             may
             the
             Church
             impose
             such
             days
             of
             penitence
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             well
             
             order
             to
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             the
             penitence
             ,
             of
             Lent.
          
           2.
           
           
             Why
             is
             a
             part
             separate
             for
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             communicating
             ?
          
           and
           thirdly
           
             Why
             may
             not
             a
             Church-man
             officiat
             in
             a
             Surplice
             as-well
             as
             a
             penitent
             put
             on
             Sack-cloth
             ?
          
           and
           that
           the
           simple
           may
           fancie
           a
           pungencie
           in
           these
           empty
           conceits
           ,
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           confess
           a
           surprisall
           ,
           and
           refuge
           himself
           in
           a
           childish
           implicite
           belief
           
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ability
             above
             his
             own
             :
          
           whereupon
           you
           so
           vainly
           triumphe
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           represent
           such
           a
           mean
           piece
           of
           pageantrie
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           dayes
           are
           assigned
           to
           Penitents
           ,
           because
           time
           being
           a
           necessary
           requisite
           ,
           and
           its
           lengthening
           or
           shortening
           ,
           very
           conducible
           for
           the
           end
           of
           publick
           Penitence
           ,
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           the
           deterring
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           through
           convincing
           and
           gaining
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           according
           to
           either
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           or
           condition
           of
           the
           Offender
           ,
           its
           prudent
           regulation
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           matter
           therefore
           left
           undefined
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           be
           denyed
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           exacting
           of
           Penitence
           it self
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           your
           expiatory
           quarantam
           of
           Lent
           ,
           as
           it
           bears
           no
           parity
           to
           the
           reason
           by
           me
           adduced
           ,
           so
           ,
           it
           imports
           such
           a
           delay
           of
           repentance
           ,
           hardening
           in
           sin
           ,
           encrease
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           relaxing
           again
           to
           Licentiousness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           its
           appointment
           be
           more
           groundless
           ,
           or
           its
           effects
           pernicious
           ?
           If
           you
           ,
           object
           its
           first
           rise
           ,
           and
           occasion
           ,
           from
           the
           wel-meaning
           observance
           of
           pious
           Men
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           samine
           flowed
           from
           their
           mistake
           ,
           of
           our
           Lords
           total
           and
           Miraculous
           abstinence
           by
           the
           space
           of
           40
           dayes
           ,
           neither
           by
           himself
           repeated
           ,
           nor
           by
           his
           Apostles
           imitated
           :
           Nor
           what
           a
           superstructure
           of
           vanity
           ,
           may
           be
           built
           on
           such
           foundations
           :
           but
           when
           you
           consider
           its
           great
           depravation
           ,
           and
           bad
           fruits
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           easily
           incline
           to
           say
           
             What
             is
             the
             chaff
             
             to
             the
             wheat
             ?
          
           The
           invention
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ?
           2.
           
           A
           place
           is
           separate
           for
           Penitents
           that
           they
           may
           be
           Noted
           ,
           Rebuked
           and
           Ashamed
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           fear
           ;
           but
           to
           separate
           a
           place
           for
           Communicating
           ,
           more
           then
           is
           done
           by
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Administration
           ,
           what
           shadow
           of
           reason
           can
           be
           adduced
           for
           it
           ?
           Specially
           after
           the
           Idolatrous
           superstition
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           hath
           been
           abused
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           mens
           mindes
           are
           not
           throughly
           purged
           :
           Witnes
           these
           Superstitious
           Bowings
           ,
           Cringins
           ,
           and
           Kneelings
           ,
           which
           your
           English
           Prelatick-Church
           doth
           still
           retain
           .
           As
           to
           the
           third
           point
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Surplice
           in
           t●ken
           of
           Innocencie
           is
           most
           used
           ,
           the
           Sack-cloth
           of
           Penitence
           would
           be
           more
           agreeable
           :
           Nor
           may
           I
           stand
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           evils
           of
           Mens
           imposing
           Significant
           Ceremonies
           ,
           others
           have
           done
           this
           already
           unanswerably
           ,
           but
           the
           Disparity
           which
           I
           finde
           in
           your
           inference
           ,
           is
           that
           Sack-cloth
           in
           Penitence
           for
           Grosser
           sins
           ,
           was
           by
           us
           appointed
           (
           though
           not
           universally
           and
           constantly
           practised
           )
           not
           as
           properly
           Significant
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Penitents
           guilt
           ,
           or
           remorse
           ,
           seeing
           it
           hath
           to
           neither
           any
           suitable
           report
           ;
           but
           as
           that
           ,
           which
           being
           at
           first
           the
           squallid
           neglect
           flowing
           from
           ,
           and
           thence
           becoming
           the
           customable
           effect
           of
           deep
           and
           bitter
           mourning
           ,
           might
           be
           both
           a
           humbli●ng
           badge
           to
           the
           delinquent
           ,
           and
           a
           mean
           of
           fear
           to
           others
           ;
           whereas
           your
           Surplice
           ,
           is
           arbitrarily
           institute
           ,
           and
           imposed
           to
           signify
           Innocencie
           ,
           without
           either
           reall
           foundation
           ,
           or
           sufficient
           warrant
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           more
           usurp
           against
           God's
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           appoint
           Sacred
           and
           mysterious
           Signes
           ,
           and
           that
           simplicitie
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           set
           forth
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           be
           more
           grosly
           mistaken
           in
           the
           event
           ,
           and
           fruit
           of
           your
           application
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           question
           ?
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           Necessity
           
           or
           Decence
           ,
           have
           introduced
           many
           things
           circumstan●ial
           ,
           that
           are
           rational
           ,
           and
           consequently
           upon
           some
           real
           antec●dent
           ground
           ,
           expressive
           of
           their
           use
           and
           end
           :
           as
           grave
           apparel
           in
           Pastors
           ,
           a
           becoming
           covering
           of
           Pulpits
           ,
           Tables
           in
           sacred
           use
           ,
           regulation
           of
           time
           ,
           postures
           ,
           gestures
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           wo●ship
           cannot
           be
           performed
           ;
           but
           to
           ascribe
           a
           liberty
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           appointing
           Ceremonies
           ,
           having
           for
           reason
           of
           their
           signification
           ,
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Instituter
           ,
           and
           their
           use
           only
           in
           the
           representation
           ,
           is
           so
           manifest
           an
           impingement
           upon
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           thereby
           o●dained
           ,
           and
           hath
           already
           produced
           such
           a
           mass
           of
           Superstitious
           superfluity
           ,
           in
           the
           Romish-Church
           ,
           that
           I
           much
           admire
           to
           finde
           a
           serious
           Person
           ,
           pleading
           for
           such
           fopperies
           ;
           specially
           seing
           ,
           that
           this
           once
           granted
           ,
           and
           common
           Resemblances
           sustained
           for
           good
           warrants
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           Christians
           might
           be
           put
           to
           year●
           at
           least
           to
           assemble
           alwayes
           in
           their
           whites
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           All●gories
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           
             drinking
             in
             of
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             stand
             therefor●
             having
             your
             loins
             girt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           hundreds
           more
           ,
           may
           be
           turned
           unto
           such
           vain
           shows
           ,
           yea
           all
           Imagerie
           more
           probably
           allowed
           :
           where
           you
           say
           
             that
             both
             Surplice
             and
             sack-cloth
             were
             equally
             practised
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           I
           must
           by
           the
           wa●
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           finde
           not
           Sack-cloth
           therein
           commanded
           as
           a
           solemn
           significant
           Ceremonie
           ,
           I
           say
           commanded
           
             as
             a
             solemne
             Ceremonie
          
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           finde
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           mention●d
           ,
           as
           the
           ordinary
           concomitant
           of
           more
           grievous
           mournings
           ,
           nay
           by
           the
           Prophets
           even
           literally
           commanded
           ,
           as
           also
           
             baldnes
             ,
             sitting
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             ●owling
             and
             wallowing
             in
             ashes
             ,
          
           the
           better
           to
           express
           that
           serious
           mourning
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Lo●d
           did
           call
           ,
           is
           plainly
           obvious
           ,
           and
           can
           only
           inferre
           ,
           that
           therefore
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           more
           capable
           to
           be
           still
           contained
           .
           And
           
           for
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           white
           linen
           and
           the
           Ephods
           ,
           beside
           their
           expr●ss
           Warrant
           ,
           the
           main
           thing
           of
           this
           Controversie
           ,
           they
           had
           such
           an
           agreeable
           conveniencie
           ,
           and
           de●encie
           to
           the
           service
           of
           Sacrificing
           ,
           then
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           might
           probably
           in
           the
           Priests
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           appertained
           ,
           have
           had
           such
           a
           prefiguing
           respect
           to
           the
           immaculate
           innocencie
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           our
           great
           Priest
           and
           Sacri●●ce
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           so
           little
           appear
           in
           the
           more
           solemne
           Garments
           of
           th●
           high
           Priest
           ,
           that
           the
           example
           adduced
           doth
           rather
           redargue
           ,
           then
           confirme
           your
           continuance
           of
           this
           ,
           now
           idle
           Rite
           :
           I
           might
           further
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           Sack
           cloth
           among
           us
           was
           not
           offended
           at
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           would
           probably
           have
           been
           forborne
           ;
           And
           also
           adde
           to
           these
           clear
           disparities
           ,
           your
           rigid
           imposing
           and
           exacting
           of
           these
           your
           Doctrines
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           prejudice
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           slighting
           of
           true
           godliness
           ;
           but
           whether
           the
           disparities
           above
           mentioned
           be
           
             subtile
             shifts
          
           as
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           judge
           ,
           before
           you
           hear
           ,
           or
           solid
           differences
           ,
           these
           who
           are
           less
           prejudicate
           will
           easily
           discerne
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           returne
           ,
           to
           show
           us
           our
           difformity
           ,
           with
           the
           Scripture-pattern
           ,
           in
           demanding
           
             Why
             we
             do
             not
             observe
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             first
             Councel
             at
             Ierusalem
             ?
          
           to
           which
           I
           answere
           ;
           that
           we
           observe
           it
           ,
           except
           in
           so
           far
           as
           it
           was
           designed
           to
           be
           temporarie
           ,
           and
           framed
           to
           bury
           the
           Synagogue
           with
           honour
           viz.
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Bloud
           and
           things
           strangled
           :
           And
           as
           for
           meats
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           did
           thereafter
           declare
           that
           point
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           the
           Decree
           doth
           not
           reach
           us
           :
           This
           answere
           as
           to
           your
           reply
           differeth
           nothing
           from
           your
           Non-conformists
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           proceed
           ,
           and
           really
           Sir
           ,
           I
           finde
           in
           your
           return
           such
           pitiful
           inadvertencies
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Text
           
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           premise
           my
           wish
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           study
           of
           it
           you
           may
           become
           more
           serious
           .
           1.
           
           You
           say
           that
           
             to
             alledge
             that
             the
             exceptions
             in
             the
             decree
             were
             made
             to
             please
             the
             jews
             ,
             is
             a
             divised
             phansie
             against
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           the
           Text
           beareth
           ,
           Iames
           first
           propounding
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           plainly
           adding
           ,
           this
           reason
           
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
             For
             Moses
             in
             old
             time
             hath
             in
             every
             City
             them
             that
             Preach
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whereupon
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             then
             pleased
             it
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           consider
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           what
           this
           then
           can
           els
           import
           ?
           2.
           
           You
           
             say
             St
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             before
             he
             went
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           
             and
             yet
          
           James
           
             tells
             him
             these
             things
             were
             still
             observed
             there
          
           ;
           whence
           you
           infer
           that
           
             commands
             in
             externals
             may
             be
             both
             local
             and
             temporarie
             :
          
           What
           indistinctnesse
           ,
           and
           bad
           logick
           have
           we
           here
           ?
           If
           you
           mean
           that
           Paul
           wrote
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           I
           mean
           anent
           meats
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           to
           that
           Councel
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Elders
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           contraire
           ,
           showing
           that
           his
           travels
           unto
           Greece
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           dealing
           with
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           yea
           and
           almost
           all
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           were
           thereafter
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           mean
           that
           he
           wrote
           befor
           his
           going
           up
           thereafter
           mentioned
           Act.
           21.
           it
           may
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Epistles
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           ,
           but
           then
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           ,
           only
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           beleeving
           Jews
           were
           still
           zealous
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           offended
           ,
           that
           he
           taught
           
             the
             Iews
          
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           forsake
           Moses
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           concerning
           the
           Decree
           under
           consideration
           ,
           or
           the
           proving
           your
           point
           ,
           that
           a
           thing
           may
           be
           obligatory
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           another
           ,
           that
           as
           Iames
           adviseth
           Paul
           to
           purge
           himself
           of
           that
           calumny
           ,
           anent
           the
           Jews
           ,
           so
           v.
           25
           he
           expresly
           resumeth
           ,
           and
           secludeth
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           before
           determined
           :
           As
           to
           your
           other
           inference
           ,
           
             that
             Commands
             in
             externals
             ,
             are
             not
             intended
             ●or
             lasting
             obligations
             ,
          
           I
           grant
           this
           Decree
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           having
           a
           temporary
           reason
           ,
           is
           thereby
           determinable
           ;
           but
           if
           your
           meaning
           agree
           to
           your
           too
           visible
           design
           ,
           to
           resolve
           the
           E●durance
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           absolutely
           setled
           ,
           into
           the
           Arbitriment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           (
           for
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           your
           discourse
           ,
           you
           pretend
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           you
           take
           your
           measures
           from
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           )
           it
           is
           not
           only
           groundless
           ,
           from
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Apostles
           th●ir
           Decree
           ,
           but
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           to
           the
           shaking
           loose
           of
           all
           Religion
           :
           for
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           see
           how
           upon
           the
           back
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           you
           boldly
           attempt
           to
           make
           even
           the
           very
           Sacraments
           Arbitrarie
           ,
           by
           asking
           
             why
             we●●se
             not
             washing
             of
             feet
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             set
             down
             more
             punctually
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
           And
           when
           your
           N.
           C.
           retorts
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           under
           the
           same
           obligation
           (
           which
           retortion
           may
           be
           pertinently
           made
           to
           most
           of
           your
           objections
           )
           you
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           
             you
             have
             a
             clear
             answere
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             externals
             ,
             God
             intended
             no
             perpetual
             obligation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             them
             you
             follow
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
          
           O
           unhappy
           Bohemians
           ,
           and
           you
           other
           Christians
           ,
           who
           suffered
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           grievously
           ,
           for
           the
           retainning
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           If
           this
           new
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           New
           Light
           ,
           can
           penetrate
           unto
           the
           secrets
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           measure
           the
           duration
           of
           his
           intentions
           ,
           had
           lived
           in
           your
           dayes
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Cup
           is
           
             but
             an
             externall
             thing
             ,
             under
             no
             perpetual
             obligation
             ,
          
           and
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           of
           Conve●●encie
           ,
           led
           you
           to
           a
           safe
           and
           peacefull
           Accommodation
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           :
           but
           Sir
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           rest
           :
           As
           for
           this
           your
           Laxe
           acceptation
           of
           a
           professed
           indifferency
           in
           externals
           ,
           what
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           or
           Worship
           ,
           may
           it
           not
           corrupt
           ,
           or
           subvert
           ?
           and
           seing
           it
           doth
           tolerate
           and
           allow
           ,
           the
           not
           practising
           of
           
             the
             
             washing
             of
             feet
          
           ,
           to
           you
           ,
           
             as
             well
             founded
             In
             Scripture
          
           ,
           as
           
             either
             of
             the
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           in
           a
           just
           parity
           of
           reason
           ,
           dispense
           with
           ,
           and
           forego
           these
           also
           ?
           This
           is
           indeed
           doctrine
           so
           damnable
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           it
           shall
           never
           need
           an
           Antidote
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           returne
           to
           examine
           your
           third
           or
           eight
           Sacrament
           (
           I
           know
           not
           which
           ,
           for
           all
           are
           but
           externall
           )
           of
           
             washing
             of
             feet
          
           ,
           And
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             hath
             in
             Scripture
             of
             Element
             ,
             Water
             ,
             the
             Action
             ,
             washing
             the
             feet
             ,
             the
             Institution
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             so
             do
             ye
             ,
             And
             ye
             ought
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             feet
             ;
             and
             the
             spiritual
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             Humility
             :
          
           Whence
           you
           conclude
           .
           
             Why
             do
             ye
             not
             there
             ore
             use
             this
             rite
             ?
          
           To
           which
           last
           point
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           waving
           any
           further
           discourse
           an●nt
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           requisites
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           parrallel
           description
           of
           this
           washing
           ,
           yet
           I
           perceive
           you
           are
           loath
           to
           apply
           the
           name
           ,
           I
           shall
           direct
           my
           answere
           viz.
           that
           this
           washing
           is
           not
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           our
           Lord
           did
           practise
           this
           lowly
           act
           of
           Condescendence
           ,
           as
           eminently
           expressive
           of
           that
           humility
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           would
           have
           his
           Disciples
           instructed
           ;
           yet
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           in
           it self
           ,
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Sacramental
           signe
           ,
           whereof
           all
           the
           significancie
           is
           from
           the
           institution
           ,
           and
           vertue
           in
           the
           exhibition
           of
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           which
           you
           cuningly
           omit
           to
           mention
           ;
           Nor
           doth
           Christ
           perform
           it
           by
           way
           of
           Institution
           ,
           for
           Repetition
           ;
           but
           by
           way
           of
           example
           ,
           for
           Imitation
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           13.
           4.
           
           &c.
           where
           we
           finde
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           doth
           first
           wash
           his
           Disciples
           feet
           ,
           before
           he
           told
           them
           what
           he
           was
           a
           doing
           ,
           and
           then
           having
           done
           the
           act
           
             not
             simply
             significant
             by
             his
             appointment
          
           ;
           but
           of
           it self
           as
           the
           effect
           expressing
           the
           greatest
           humility
           as
           its
           cause
           ,
           he
           teaches
           them
           not
           a
           ●o●emne
           reiteration
           ,
           but
           the
           use
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             If
             I
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             have
             washed
             your
             feet
             ,
             ye
             also
             
             ought
             to
             wash
             on
             anothers
             feet
             :
             If
             I
             have
             been
             among
             you
             as
             he
             that
             serveth
             ,
             so
             ought
             ye
             to
             serve
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             example
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             .
          
           I
           have
           not
           shewed
           you
           humility
           in
           a
           figure
           ,
           to
           be
           repeated
           for
           your
           remembrance
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           solid
           practice
           taught
           you
           ,
           the
           like
           performance
           :
           so
           that
           to
           turne
           this
           pattern
           unto
           a
           rite
           ,
           is
           in
           effect
           as
           far
           from
           our
           Lords
           purpose
           ,
           as
           the
           instruction
           of
           plai●
           examples
           ,
           is
           preferable
           to
           that
           of
           Mystick
           representations
           :
           which
           exposition
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           and
           sound
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           phansie
           of
           yours
           ,
           was
           never
           owned
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           wh●re
           it
           hath
           been
           followed
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           by
           the
           Pope
           )
           and
           this
           action
           hath
           been
           used
           ,
           as
           a
           rite
           ,
           it
           hath
           only
           been
           made
           a
           colour
           to
           the
           most
           prodigious
           ,
           and
           superlative
           pride
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           sun
           beheld
           :
           and
           thus
           I
           hope
           all
           men
           may
           see
           that
           the
           not
           using
           of
           this
           washing
           ,
           never
           again
           used
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           we
           read
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           Ceremony
           ,
           either
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ;
           is
           neither
           a
           difformity
           in
           us
           ,
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           an
           argument
           for
           your
           irreligious
           laxenesse
           in
           things
           you
           call
           externals
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           Demand
           ,
           
             why
             in
             your
             Worship
             do
             you
             not
             Kiss
             one
             another
             with
             a
             holy
             Kiss
             ?
          
           seing
           it
           is
           no
           where
           commanded
           in
           worship
           ,
           as
           you
           seem
           boldly
           and
           ignorantly
           to
           suppose
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           manner
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           in
           customary
           civility
           ,
           is
           only
           recommended
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           an
           allay
           of
           chastity
           ,
           and
           kindnesse
           in
           Civil
           rencounters
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           but
           a
           petulant
           extravagancie
           of
           your
           vain
           imagination
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           Enquire
           
             why
             do
             you
             not
             anoint
             the
             sick
             with
             oyl
             ?
          
           I
           answere
           though
           you
           addresse
           this
           demand
           to
           a
           N.
           C.
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           your
           conclusion
           of
           difformity
           to
           the
           Scripture
           pattern
           thence
           inferred
           ,
           is
           equally
           levelled
           ,
           against
           the
           whole
           Protestant
           Church
           ,
           
           wherein
           this
           Ceremony
           is
           univer●a●ly
           di●used
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           from
           your
           vain
           warrant
           of
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           in
           and
           over
           things
           expressly
           commanded
           ,
           as
           you
           judge
           this
           rite
           to
           be
           ;
           No
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           presumption
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           laxe
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           grossest
           Papists
           ,
           are
           unwilling
           to
           avouch
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           ●ound
           answere
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           custome
           of
           Anointing
           might
           have
           been
           occasioned
           ,
           from
           an
           observance
           then
           in
           use
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           where
           Anointings
           were
           much
           more
           ordinary
           then
           in
           our
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           Command
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           accustomed
           Symbole
           ,
           adhibite
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           healing
           ,
           which
           being
           then
           Ordinary
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           commanded
           to
           be
           applyed
           by
           the
           prayer
           of
           Faith
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           effect
           is
           solely
           re●erred
           ,
           and
           only
           with
           the
           formality
           of
           Anointing
           ,
           as
           being
           then
           customary
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           seing
           then
           that
           the
           Text
           runs
           clearly
           thus
           ,
           
             is
             any
             sick
             ?
             let
             him
             call
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             pray
             over
             him
             anointing
             him
             with
             oil
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             prayer
             of
             saith
             shall
             save
             the
             sick
          
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           application
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           Gift
           of
           healing
           by
           prayer
           ,
           with
           the
           then
           us●all
           circumstance
           of
           Anointing●
           is
           here
           only
           enjoyned
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           make
           this
           Text
           binding
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstance
           ?
           when
           you
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           substance
           viz.
           the
           power
           of
           healing
           is
           ceased
           .
           But
           having
           made
           your
           N.
           C.
           say
           
             That
             the
             Apostle
             promises
             recovery
             upon
             the
             anointing
             ,
          
           you
           turne
           to
           fight
           with
           your
           own
           shadow
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           
             There
             is
             no
             such
             matter
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             recovery
             is
             promised
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             also
             forgivenesse
             ;
             and
             seing
             we
             pray
             by
             all
             for
             their
             raising
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             not
             aswel
             anoint
             ?
          
           But
           ,
           what
           Logick
           can
           make
           out
           this
           consequence
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Anointing
           being
           there
           only
           spoken
           of
           as
           the
           concomitant
           
           rite
           used
           in
           the
           application
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           healing
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           without
           the
           existence
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           it self
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           now
           to
           be
           repeated
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           prayer
           be
           principally
           commanded
           as
           the
           speciall
           mean
           ,
           by
           which
           even
           the
           Gift
           of
           Miracles
           was
           actuate
           and
           made
           effectuall
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           doth
           remain
           as
           the
           great
           one
           by
           which
           all
           the
           promises
           either
           for
           raising
           up
           or
           remission
           are
           drawen
           out
           unto
           effect
           ;
           yet
           thence
           to
           inferre
           that
           Anointing
           ,
           a
           peculiar
           solemnity
           in
           the
           Gift
           of
           healing
           ,
           should
           still
           continow
           ,
           notwitstanding
           the
           Gift
           it self
           be
           ceased
           ,
           is
           ,
           very
           absurd
           :
           Now
           that
           Anointing
           was
           an
           Ordinary
           observance
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           healing
           you
           may
           read
           it
           clearly
           in
           the
           Disciples
           practice
           Mark
           6.
           13.
           
           
             And
             they
             Anointed
             with
             oil
             ma●
             that
             ●●re
             sick
             and
             healed
             them
             .
          
           This
           being
           then
           the
           just
           and
           true
           account
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           our
           practice
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           that
           of
           the
           whole
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           how
           vain
           and
           ridiculous
           are
           you
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             our
             pretense
             of
             Scripture
             is
             but
             to
             impose
             on
             women
             and
             simple
             people
             ,
          
           and
           all
           
             our
             persuasion
             ,
             grave
             nods
             and
             bigwords
             :
          
           but
           leaving
           you
           to
           puff
           petulantly
           where
           you
           can
           prove
           nothing
           ,
        
         
           I
           proceed
           to
           your
           next
           demand
           ,
           
             who
             taught
             us
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ?
             and
             you
             say
             we
             will
             read
             the
             Bible
             long
             ●re
             we
             finde
             it
             there
          
           ;
           which
           you
           think
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           when
           you
           tell
           us
           
             That
             the
             Churches
             meeting
             recorded
             to
             have
             been
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             saveth
             not
             that
             they
             antiquated
             the
             Saturnday
             ,
          
           (
           as
           you
           are
           pleased
           very
           cours●y
           to
           speak
           )
           and
           
             that
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             sayeth
             yet
             less
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           for
           answere
           ,
           let
           me
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           your
           conceited
           slighting
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           you
           cannot
           answere
           ,
           with
           your
           vain
           arguings
           ,
           against
           these
           things
           which
           you
           cannot
           disprove
           ,
           you
           have
           discovered
           to
           me
           the
           deep
           wisdom
           of
           Solomons
           contradictory-like
           advice
           ,
           
             answere
             a
             fool●
             and
             answere
             
             him
             not
             ,
             Prov.
          
           26.
           4
           and
           5.
           in
           so
           sa●●s●●ying
           a
           reconciliation
           ,
           that
           remitting
           you
           for
           answere
           ,
           lest
           you
           be
           wise
           in
           your
           own
           conceit
           ,
           to
           the
           labou●s
           of
           these
           who
           have
           cleared
           this
           point
           above
           cavillation
           ,
           I
           ●orbear
           to
           make
           any
           further
           answere
           lest
           I
           should
           be
           like
           unto
           you
           ;
           Only
           I
           think
           it
           worth
           the
           observing
           how
           like
           the
           progresse
           of
           your
           dangerous
           Libertinisme
           is
           to
           that
           verdict
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           13.
           
           Your
           first
           sally
           was
           only
           against
           ruling
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           the
           next
           attacques
           the
           very
           Discipline
           of
           Church
           ,
           your
           third
           endeavours
           to
           introduce
           the
           Superstition
           of
           Lent
           ,
           the
           Table
           Altar-wise
           ,
           &
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           &
           to
           corrupt
           the
           worship
           ,
           your
           fourth
           resolves
           the
           necessity
           of
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           into
           the
           Churches
           arbitriment
           ,
           your
           fifth
           pleads
           for
           Extreame
           Unction
           ,
           or
           els
           a
           liberty
           and
           power
           to
           the
           Church
           above
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           your
           sext
           to
           compleat
           the
           carier
           of
           your
           delusions
           .
           Notwithstanding
           that
           the
           cl●arest
           light
           both
           of
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           do
           exact
           a
           definite
           constant
           portion
           of
           time
           ,
           for
           a
           rest
           ,
           and
           this
           rest
           to
           be
           holy
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           recommending
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           old
           Sabbath
           ,
           doth
           found
           it
           upon
           a
           perpetual
           determination
           of
           the
           seventh
           part
           of
           time
           ,
           grounded
           on
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           example
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           in
           the
           antiquating
           of
           the
           service
           and
           observation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Sabbath
           ,
           doth
           evidently
           translate
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           perpetual
           holy
           rest
           unto
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           these
           firme
           grounds
           your
           sext
           attempt
           darres
           to
           unfix
           this
           grand
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           reverence
           or
           contempt
           whereof
           ,
           hath
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           experience
           been
           found
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           influence
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           the
           promoving
           or
           decay
           of
           true
           Piety
           and
           Godlinesse
           :
           how
           justly
           may
           it
           be
           said
           of
           you
           and
           your
           Compli●es
           ,
           who
           endeavour
           to
           make
           void
           the
           Divine
           institution
           
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           which
           your
           predecessours
           so
           grosly
           and
           wickedly
           profaned
           ,
           
             ye
             be
             witnesses
             there
             ore
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             their
             Children
             ,
             fill
             ye
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             Fathers
             :
          
           But
           O
           ●ear
           lest
           you
           do
           not
           escape
           the
           damnation
           of
           Hell
           :
           I
           will
           not
           take
           Notice
           of
           your
           own
           or
           your
           Non-conformist's
           meen
           reflection
           on
           these
           things
           ,
           
             That
             they
             may
             prove
             our
             Church
             was
             not
             perf●ct
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             justify
             you
             ,
          
           your
           answere
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           follows
           
             viz.
             do
             you
             mean
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Scripture
             ?
          
           〈◊〉
           rather
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           wherein
           leaving
           the
           retortion
           of
           ●ou●
           objected
           insolence
           ,
           and
           big
           pretending
           ,
           to
           the
           impartiall
           examiner
           of
           what
           you
           have
           alledged
           and
           I
           replied
           ●
           come
           ●o
           your
           summe
           of
           
             the
             whole
             matter
          
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             designed
             b●
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             hearts
             and
             conversations
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           Most
           true
           :
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             necessaire
             they
             should
             contain
             direct
             rules
             for
             the
             Church-policie
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             half
             Civill
             matter
             ,
             needs
             not
             Divine
             warrants
             ,
          
           a
           strange
           inference
           ,
           whereof
           almost
           every
           word
           is
           a
           ridle
           :
           for
           first
           you
           grant
           that
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           contain
           Rules
           though
           not
           
             Direct
             rules
          
           for
           the
           Church-policie
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           adde
           almost
           immediatly
           ,
           that
           
             it
             needs
             no
             divine
             warrant
          
           :
           Then
           what
           mean
           you
           by
           
             Direct
             rules
          
           ,
           if
           you
           mean
           Particular
           as
           the
           subjoined
           Antithesis
           of
           Common
           doth
           give
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           let
           these
           Scripture
           rules
           
             Common
             or
             not
          
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           particular
           determinations
           thereto
           duely
           squared
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           we
           contend
           for
           :
           Search
           therefore
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           whatever
           latitude
           may
           be
           left
           therein
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           regulation
           of
           necessary
           and
           common
           circumstances
           ,
           according
           to
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           for
           Edification
           ;
           Yet
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           the
           substance
           and
           main
           of
           the
           Officers
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           the
           matters
           in
           controversie
           betuixt
           us
           )
           both
           you
           shall
           be
           found
           thereby
           
           clearly
           condemned
           ,
           and
           we
           justified
           :
           but
           if
           by
           denying
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           contain
           
             direct
             rules
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Church-policie
           ,
           you
           understand
           ,
           that
           it
           only
           holdeth
           out
           
             indirect
             ,
             unstraight
             and
             ambiguous
             rules
             ,
          
           applicable
           to
           any
           forme
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           sute
           &
           serve
           the
           interests
           ,
           and
           lusts
           of
           vain
           Men
           ,
           this
           indeed
           is
           agreeable
           to
           your
           scope
           ;
           but
           as
           far
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           dissonant
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Great
           ends
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           2.
           
           What
           do
           you
           understand
           by
           the
           
             Church
             policie
          
           ?
           its
           Officers
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           are
           the
           things
           which
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           If
           you
           think
           these
           
             half
             Civil
          
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           learn
           what
           a
           
             Church
             as
             such
          
           can
           have
           more
           Ecclesiastick
           ;
           certainly
           if
           a
           distinct
           Head
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           a
           distinct
           Authority
           ,
           flowing
           from
           that
           
             all
             Power
          
           given
           to
           him
           ;
           a
           distinck
           manner
           ,
           nothing
           like
           but
           wholly
           opposite
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Civil
           rule
           ;
           distinct
           effects
           and
           ends
           ,
           as
           Holinesse
           and
           eternall
           perfection
           ,
           are
           from
           external
           justice
           ,
           and
           temporal
           peace
           ;
           and
           lastly
           a
           distinct
           subsistence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           Policie
           ,
           not
           only
           when
           disowned
           ,
           but
           mortally
           persecute
           by
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           ,
           may
           prove
           the
           Policie
           Ecclesiastick
           to
           differ
           from
           the
           Civil
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           clearly
           disterminat
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           Policie
           you
           only
           mean
           the
           externall
           protection
           ,
           and
           assistance
           ,
           which
           the
           Civil
           Magistrat
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           half
           ,
           but
           wholly
           Civil
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           rise
           and
           cause
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           acknowledgement
           thereof
           we
           render
           ,
           under
           God
           ,
           heartily
           and
           entirely
           ,
           to
           the
           Powers
           ,
           which
           he
           setteth
           up
           :
           I
           might
           further
           question
           what
           you
           call
           
             half
             Civil
          
           ?
           and
           how
           you
           come
           to
           deny
           that
           
             Divine
             warrant
          
           which
           at
           first
           you
           
             half
             grant
          
           ?
           but
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           falshood
           of
           your
           inference
           ,
           understood
           of
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           debate
           ,
           by
           shewing
           you
           
           that
           its
           plain
           contradictory
           is
           a
           Scripture
           truth
           :
           viz.
           
             The
             Scriptures
             were
             designed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             Purifying
             of
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             conversations
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           they
           should
           &
           they
           do
           contain
           direct
           rules
           for
           the
           Churches
           Policie
           ,
           wholly
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           &
           appointed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           consequence
           is
           clear
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           the
           Church
           Policie
           ,
           viz.
           its
           Officers
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           are
           expresly
           and
           directly
           ordained
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           for
           our
           Sanctification
           &
           Salvation
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           shewen
           ,
           &
           therefore
           their
           necessity
           such
           as
           cannot
           without
           the
           highest
           presumption
           be
           called
           in
           question
           :
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           their
           usefulnesse
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           these
           ends
           ,
           is
           by
           diverse
           Scriptures
           undeniably
           held
           forth
           :
           
             And
             he
             (
             who
             as
             the
             Son
             was
             faithful
             over
             his
             own
             house
             )
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             and
             some
             Prophets
             .
             &c.
          
           yea
           and
           all
           the
           Gifts
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Directions
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           them
           ,
           
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           Is
           a
           truth
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           I
           marvail
           ,
           how
           you
           could
           adventure
           on
           this
           Architectonick
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           end
           and
           project
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           then
           frame
           and
           Modell
           its
           institutions
           ,
           and
           midses
           according
           to
           your
           own
           imagination
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           humbly
           endeavour
           ,
           in
           the
           recognisance
           of
           his
           wonderfull
           love
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           to
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           own
           body
           ,
           with
           all
           sobriety
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           what
           things-soever
           he
           hath
           ordained
           for
           its
           edification
           ?
           I
           might
           further
           remember
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Censures
           of
           discipline
           are
           for
           Edification
           ,
           the
           
             Saving
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             making
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             Causing
             others
             to
             fear
             :
          
           and
           that
           we
           finde
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           in
           that
           Meeting
           and
           Decree
           made
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           attended
           
           with
           
             The
             consolation
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           But
           if
           your
           own
           concessions
           be
           but
           a
           little
           pressed
           ,
           they
           will
           easily
           exhibite
           the
           inconsistencie
           of
           your
           vanity
           :
           you
           say
           then
           ,
           
             That
             the
             common
             rules
             are
             in
             Scripture
          
           1.
           
           
             That
             there
             should
             be
             Church
             Officers
             ,
          
           and
           are
           not
           their
           Power
           ,
           Degrees
           and
           Ministerial
           Authority
           ,
           as
           certainly
           therein
           defined
           .
           2
           
             That
             these
             should
             be
             separate
             for
             that
             function
             ,
          
           Ought
           not
           then
           the
           best
           among
           them
           ,
           give
           themselves
           continually
           and
           wholly
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           without
           usurping
           a
           stated
           superior
           Order
           of
           Governing
           ,
           as
           their
           special
           work
           ,
           let
           be
           immixing
           themselves
           by
           privilege
           in
           secular
           Courts
           and
           affaires
           ?
           3.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             be
             obeyed
          
           :
           is
           this
           their
           power
           for
           discipline
           and
           Government
           set
           down
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           &
           not
           also
           its
           rules
           &
           limites
           ?
           Were
           the
           Apostles
           more
           then
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Stewards
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God
           ?
           was
           not
           the
           sure
           word
           of
           Prophecie
           their
           great
           warrant
           ?
           When
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           is
           about
           to
           set
           order
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Coriath
           ,
           hear
           his
           Preface
           
             by
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             even
             as
             I
             also
             am
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           as
           in
           the
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           he
           only
           delivers
           
             what
             he
             had
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           so
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           that
           smallest
           of
           matters
           ,
           the
           Length
           and
           Fashion
           of
           the
           hair
           ,
           doth
           he
           use
           any
           other
           Authority
           ,
           then
           what
           he
           seconds
           with
           rational
           persuasion
           ?
           How
           far
           was
           he
           then
           from
           that
           dominion
           over
           our
           Faith
           ,
           which
           you
           ascribe
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           appointing
           significant
           instructing
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           of
           abrogating
           things
           as
           expresly
           ordained
           ,
           in
           your
           opinion
           ,
           as
           the
           true
           Sacraments
           .
           4
           ,
           You
           say
           ,
           
             That
             things
             should
             be
             done
             to
             Order
             ,
             Edification
             and
             Peace
             ,
          
           keep
           within
           these
           bounds
           ,
           and
           invert
           not
           this
           Method
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           agreed
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           subsist
           not
           in
           the
           regulation
           of
           the
           manner
           ,
           but
           wil
           impose
           New
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           not
           ,
           
           nay
           ,
           which
           he
           abhorreth
           even
           your
           own
           inventions
           ,
           framed
           to
           your
           own
           lusts
           and
           interests
           ,
           or
           produced
           by
           your
           delusions
           ,
           &
           then
           make
           peace
           your
           Argument
           ,
           because
           ye
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           in
           Conscience
           cannot
           conforme
           ;
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           founded
           Zion
           &
           Reigns
           in
           it
           ,
           &
           who
           hath
           builded
           his
           House
           &
           rules
           over
           it
           ,
           will
           one
           day
           judge
           :
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           these
           your
           
             everlasting
             obligations
          
           ,
           do
           fully
           conclude
           ,
           all
           the
           truths
           that
           we
           assert
           :
           Where
           you
           adde
           that
           
             the
             other
             Rules
             are
             now
             altered
             with
             the
             alterable
             state
             of
             things
             whereunto
             they
             were
             accommodate
             ,
          
           if
           you
           understand
           it
           soundly
           ,
           of
           these
           things
           only
           which
           are
           indeed
           ceased
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           certain
           and
           allowable
           truth
           ;
           but
           you
           remember
           not
           that
           in
           the
           very
           Page
           preceeding
           ,
           you
           impute
           this
           alteration
           so
           grosly●
           to
           the
           bare
           Practice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           (
           a
           very
           doubtfull
           terme
           )
           and
           thereby
           not
           only
           unsetle
           Scripture
           foundations
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           endeavour
           to
           introduce
           such
           an
           arbitrary
           authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           in
           place
           of
           establishing
           true
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           you
           seem
           here
           to
           assert
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           you
           go
           about
           plainly
           to
           set
           up
           ;
           an
           absolute
           Spiritual
           tyranny
           ,
           over
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           load
           it
           with
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           innovations
           ,
           a
           bondage
           more
           severe
           then
           the
           old
           dispensation
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           liberate
           ;
           but
           blessed
           be
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           delivered
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           that
           old
           Law
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           but
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           no
           more
           the
           Servants
           of
           Men
           ,
           nor
           liable
           to
           be
           judged
           
             in
             meat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             holy
             Day
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             new
             Moon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sabbath
          
           ;
           and
           having
           blotted
           out
           the
           hand
           writting
           of
           God's
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           was
           against
           us
           ,
           hath
           put
           no
           new
           blank
           in
           Mens
           hands
           for
           their
           own
           devices
           ,
           and
           superstitions
           :
           To
           conclude
           then
           ,
           in
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           
             these
             things
             are
             so
             rationall
             and
             also
             so
             clearly
             deduced
          
           
           from
           your
           own
           concessions
           ,
           that
           I
           see
           nothing
           either
           to
           be
           excepted
           against
           our
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Scripture
           pattern
           and
           the
           true
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           both
           in
           opinion
           ,
           and
           practice
           ,
           which
           we
           maintain
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           alleaged
           for
           your
           pretended
           liberty
           ,
           consisting
           in
           a
           Licentious
           absurd
           imposing
           on
           such
           ,
           whom
           you
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           free
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           order
           to
           this
           last
           point
           ,
           viz.
           your
           attempt
           to
           remove
           a
           Scripture
           rule
           ,
           easie
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           imparting
           true
           Libertie
           to
           its
           observers
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           an
           unwarrantable
           Yoke
           of
           Church
           Authority
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           I
           conceive
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           here
           you
           go
           about
           ,
           to
           represent
           your
           N.
           C.
           as
           a
           vain
           and
           clamorous
           boaster
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Crown
             ,
             Throne
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           prejudicate
           against
           our
           just
           complaint
           of
           your
           invasion
           and
           Robbery
           ;
           but
           waving
           your
           Calumnious
           Methods
           ,
           I
           shal
           only
           endeavour
           to
           speak
           ●urth
           the
           words
           of
           truth
           and
           sobernesse
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           discourse
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           ,
           whereunto
           we
           finde
           in
           Scripture
           both
           the
           outward
           Protection
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           vengeance
           upon
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           all
           judgement
           ,
           even
           the
           great
           and
           last
           ascrived
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           I
           affirme
           plainly
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           as
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           exalted
           to
           be
           Head
           and
           King
           in
           and
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           Kingdome
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           forth
           ,
           and
           Authorizeth
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           hath
           defined
           their
           Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           determined
           Censures
           ,
           and
           given
           and
           declared
           Laws
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           perfection
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           things
           properly
           thereto
           relating
           ,
           he
           hath
           only
           left
           to
           the
           Officers
           by
           himself
           appointed
           ,
           a
           Ministerial
           power
           of
           administration
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           neither
           place
           left
           ,
           nor
           power
           given
           ,
           to
           diminish
           from
           ,
           or
           adde
           to
           the
           Officers
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Censures
           ,
           
           and
           Orders
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           therein
           established
           that
           these
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           cannot
           be
           better
           cleared
           ,
           then
           by
           remitting
           you
           to
           our
           larger
           Catechisme
           ,
           where
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           finde
           satisfying
           Scripture
           proof
           for
           their
           confirmation
           ,
           so
           really
           I
           cannot
           but
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           recommend
           to
           you
           its
           more
           serious
           study
           ,
           for
           the
           curing
           of
           that
           loosenesse
           in
           Principles
           ,
           which
           almost
           in
           every
           thing
           you
           discover
           :
           My
           part
           at
           present
           shall
           be
           to
           consider
           your
           strange
           discourse
           on
           this
           subject
           ;
           You
           say
           then
           ,
           
             Christ's
             throne
             ,
             Crown
             and
             Kingdom
             are
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             not
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             Kindoms
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Sir
           ,
           though
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           Scripture
           phrase
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           to
           be
           Metaphoricall
           ;
           Yet
           I
           wish
           you
           had
           better
           observed
           it
           ,
           and
           forborn
           the
           hard
           and
           unused
           expression
           of
           an
           
             Inward
             Crown
          
           :
           But
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           Christs
           Kingdom
           is
           indeed
           in
           its
           power
           ,
           and
           effects
           (
           the
           restriction
           a
           little
           above
           premised
           being
           remembred
           )
           
             internall
             and
             Spirituall
          
           ,
           but
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           its
           administration
           is
           not
           externall
           and
           visible
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           declared
           all
           power
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           sent
           forth
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           gathered
           Churches
           ,
           having
           peculiar
           Rulers
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           ;
           was
           not
           this
           both
           visible
           ,
           and
           audible
           ?
           Are
           not
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           ,
           properly
           thereto
           referable
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ?
           Our
           Lords
           Kingdom
           is
           truely
           
             not
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             as
             the
             Kingdomes
             thereof
             ,
          
           is
           it
           therefore
           not
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           What
           doth
           this
           arguing
           conclude
           ?
           You
           proceed
           ,
           
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             liberty
             whereto
             he
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
          
           and
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           as
           liberty
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           from
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           are
           among
           its
           choise
           benefites
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           exultation
           of
           Zachariah
           his
           thanksgiving
           ,
           so
           our
           liberation
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           bondage
           ,
           
           is
           that
           which
           we
           readily
           acknowledge
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           you●
           unwarrantable
           exactions
           :
           but
           what
           would
           you
           thence
           inferre
           ?
           because
           Christ
           hes
           liberate
           us
           from
           the
           former
           slavery
           ,
           and
           Pedagogie
           ,
           hath
           he
           therefore
           left
           us
           to
           the
           worse
           Tyranny
           of
           mens
           pretended
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           power
           ,
           and
           deluded
           imagination
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           hath
           set
           us
           free
           for
           ever
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           only
           laid
           on
           us
           ,
           his
           own
           easie
           ●●oke
           ,
           and
           light
           burthen
           ,
           of
           Pure
           and
           Evangelick
           ordinances
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Liberty
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           intringed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           thereby
           both
           preserved
           and
           enlarged
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           say
           
             Since
             no
             Allegorie
             holds
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             argue
             ,
             because
             offices
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             are
             named
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             therefor
             it
             must
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           It
           's
           answered
           1.
           do
           you
           then
           think
           that
           our
           Lords
           Kingdom
           is
           only
           Allegorick
           ?
           Or
           because
           the
           symboles
           and
           badges
           ,
           usuall
           in
           Earthly
           Kingdoms
           ,
           are
           ,
           in
           a
           figure
           ,
           thereto
           transferred
           ,
           is
           it
           therefore
           wholly
           a
           figure
           ?
           but
           
             God
             hath
             set
             his
             King
             upon
             his
             holy
             Hill
             of
             Zion
             ,
             and
             Know
             you
             assuredly
             that
             God
             hath
             exalted
             him
             to
             be
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             b●wis●
             therefore
             and
             be
             instructed
             Kiss
             the
          
           Son
           
             lest
             he
             be
             angr●
          
           ,
           and
           learn
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           privileges
           thereof
           ,
           by
           him
           declared
           :
           Next
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           and
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           reall
           and
           certain
           ,
           and
           that
           Officers
           truely
           such
           ,
           vested
           with
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           depending
           on
           Christ
           as
           King
           ,
           are
           held
           forth
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           really
           found
           therein
           ;
           but
           seing
           he
           himself
           hath
           in
           the
           Gospel
           so
           expressly
           founded
           their
           mission
           ,
           upon
           that
           
             All
             power
          
           ,
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           Paul
           so
           plainly
           referres
           the
           giving
           of
           Apostles
           &c
           ,
           unto
           his
           Ascension
           and
           exaltation
           ,
           are
           you
           not
           ashamed
           to
           alledge
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           by
           us
           concluded
           from
           the
           vain
           appearance
           of
           an
           Allegory
           
           And
           thus
           to
           make
           your self
           ridiculous
           ,
           in
           that
           scorne
           you
           intended
           for
           others
           ?
           But
           poor
           wretch
           ,
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             That
             we
             may
             as
             wel
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             coin
             stamped
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Officers
             appointed
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             :
          
           (
           for
           this
           is
           the
           runing
           of
           your
           words
           )
           Lord
           deliver
           you
           from
           this
           profane
           Spirit
           :
           thinkest
           thou
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           need
           of
           money
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           indeed
           need
           of
           Officers
           ?
           Or
           ,
           because
           money
           is
           current
           and
           symony
           a
           frequent
           practice
           in
           your
           Church
           ,
           hes
           it
           therefore
           any
           place
           in
           Christs
           true
           Church
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           your
           profane
           scoffing
           at
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           one
           passage
           ,
           amongst
           many
           ,
           that
           give
           me
           Confidence
           to
           say
           ,
           
             arise
             O
             God
             plead
             thine
             own
             cause
             ,
             remember
             how
             the
             foolish
             man
             reproacheth
             thee
             dayly
             .
          
           But
           I
           professe
           I
           am
           confounded
           in
           my self
           ,
           when
           I
           think
           of
           my
           own
           provocations
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           his
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           Glorious
           Gospel
           ,
           shineing
           amongst
           us
           in
           so
           much
           puritie
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           great
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           given
           up
           the
           dearly
           beloved
           of
           his
           Soul
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           such
           persecuting
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           such
           scoffers
           at
           him
           ,
           who
           justifie
           these
           malicious
           mockers
           in
           Cajaphas
           Hall
           ,
           with
           an
           over-plus
           of
           wickednesse
           .
           O
           if
           he
           would
           returne
           ,
           he
           would
           quicklie
           emptie
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           Chairs
           in
           Universities
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           bend
           their
           tongues
           for
           lies
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           world
           see
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           rejected
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           hath
           also
           rejected
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           no
           Priests
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           you
           subjoin
           is
           ,
           
             what
             King
             will
             think
             his
             prerogative
             lessened
             ,
             by
             constituting
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             shall
             leave
             a
             liberty
             to
             cast
             themselves
             into
             what
             mould
             they
             please
             ,
             providing
             they
             obey
             the
             General
             Laws
             ,
             and
             hold
             that
             liberty
             of
             him
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           will
           alwayes
           aspire
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           :
           if
           your
           vote
           had
           been
           here
           asked
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           like
           you
           would
           have
           
           bestowed
           large
           privileges
           upon
           that
           Church
           ,
           where
           you
           might
           have
           been
           a
           sharer
           ;
           But
           we
           bless
           him
           to
           whom
           the
           Church
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           the
           Government
           is
           laid
           ,
           who
           hath
           provided
           better
           ,
           and
           given
           unto
           his
           Church
           complete
           Officers
           ,
           perfect
           Ordinances
           ,
           true
           Laws
           ,
           and
           good
           Statutes
           ;
           and
           ordered
           his
           house
           in
           all
           things
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           we
           are
           not
           to
           enquire
           ,
           what
           the
           Lord
           might
           have
           done
           but
           humbly
           and
           thankfully
           to
           acknowledge
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           so
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           for
           men
           to
           disown
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           deny
           his
           bounty
           ,
           and
           usurp
           to
           themselves
           a
           power
           of
           altering
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           established
           ,
           and
           fashioning
           the
           worship
           and
           Government
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           device
           of
           their
           own
           heart
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           no
           lawful
           liberty
           ,
           but
           a
           licentious
           invasion
           of
           Christ's
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           a
           jealousie-provoking
           sin
           of
           Laese
           Majestie
           Divine
           .
           That
           thus
           it
           stands
           ,
           betuixt
           you
           and
           us
           ,
           the
           preceeding
           passages
           do
           plainly
           witness
           ,
           and
           the
           faithfulness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           Son
           over
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           so
           expresly
           commended
           ,
           and
           preferred
           before
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           Moses
           ,
           is
           an
           argument
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           never
           dissolve
           :
           You
           say
           
             his
             faithfulnesse
             consisted
             in
             his
             discharging
             the
             Commission
             given
             him
             by
             his
             Father
             :
          
           Most
           certain
           ;
           but
           you
           ask
           
             who
             told
             us
             that
             it
          
           (
           I
           suppose
           you
           mean
           the
           appointing
           the
           Officers
           Ordinances
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           )
           
             was
             in
             the
             Fathers
             Commission
          
           ?
           Herein
           is
           a
           marvellous
           thing
           .
           You
           know
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           whrist
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           redeem
           ,
           gather
           ,
           feed
           ,
           guid
           and
           Govern
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           things
           in
           question
           are
           thereto
           necessarie
           ,
           so
           in
           discharge
           hereof
           ,
           he
           sends
           out
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           Ordains
           Officers
           ,
           vests
           them
           with
           power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           instructs
           them
           to
           a
           Ministerial
           ,
           and
           lowly
           administration
           and
           deportment
           ,
           defines
           Censures
           ,
           
           appoints
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Laws
           ,
           liberats
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           from
           the
           shadows
           ,
           and
           types
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Pedagogie
           ,
           and
           cleares
           its
           true
           and
           spiritual
           exercise
           and
           liberty
           ,
           and
           finally
           acquits
           himself
           faithfully
           in
           all
           his
           house
           :
           do
           you
           then
           question
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           doubt
           you
           that
           he
           did
           them
           by
           Commission
           ?
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           Dilemma
           which
           you
           will
           never
           evade
           :
           but
           you
           adde
           
             that
             if
             we
             argue
             from
             Moses
             it
             will
             inferre
             that
             all
             particulars
             must
             be
             determined
             :
          
           whereupon
           you
           urge
           ,
           
             that
             as
             Moses
             determines
             the
             dayes
             of
             Separation
             for
             a
             legal
             uncleannesse
             ,
             why
             doth
             not
             the
             Gospel
             the
             like
             for
             spirituall
             uncleannesse
             ?
          
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           taken
           up
           the
           Argument
           aright
           and
           considered
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           Christ
           and
           Moses
           ,
           not
           in
           order
           to
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           with
           relation
           to
           their
           respective
           Commissions
           ,
           You
           had
           not
           fallen
           into
           this
           mistake
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           parallel
           ,
           is
           clear
           ,
           Moses
           as
           a
           servant
           did
           faithfully
           &
           completely
           order
           Gods
           house
           ,
           therefore
           Our
           Lord
           much
           more
           as
           a
           Son
           ,
           hath
           thus
           ordered
           the
           Church
           ,
           his
           own
           house
           :
           Whence
           as
           it
           doth
           no
           wayes
           follow
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           things
           were
           institute
           by
           Moses
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           in
           like
           manner
           imitate
           by
           our
           Lord
           ;
           so
           this
           is
           most
           concludent
           ,
           that
           as
           Moses
           ,
           as
           a
           Servant
           ,
           did
           diligently
           and
           exactly
           execute
           his
           Commission
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           its
           service
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           appurtinents
           ,
           so
           Christ
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           command
           received
           and
           of
           his
           interest
           and
           power
           ,
           hath
           exceeded
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           Moses
           ,
           in
           the
           Ordering
           and
           appointment
           of
           things
           appertaining
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           But
           for
           the
           better
           confirming
           our
           Reasoning
           ,
           and
           the
           removing
           of
           your
           Mistake
           ,
           I
           do
           only
           recommend
           to
           you
           this
           obvious
           truth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Commendation
           of
           our
           Lord
           held
           out
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           comparison
           ,
           institute
           betuixt
           him
           and
           Moses
           ,
           regardeth
           the
           Manner
           ,
           but
           
           not
           the
           subject
           ,
           of
           their
           administrations
           :
           Not
           what
           was
           the
           Nature
           of
           extent
           of
           Moses
           his
           trust
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           his
           diligence
           ,
           and
           faithfulnes
           in
           the
           discharge
           ;
           is
           the
           light
           and
           argument
           of
           the
           parallel
           :
           suppose
           two
           intrusted
           in
           imployments
           ,
           wholly
           diverse
           ,
           and
           inadequate
           ,
           and
           the
           exact
           fidelity
           of
           the
           one
           trustie
           ,
           to
           be
           notourly
           known
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           faithfulness
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           be
           thence
           very
           properly
           commended
           ?
           And
           wil
           not
           this
           commendation
           very
           evidently
           inferre
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           first
           was
           punctually
           observant
           of
           all
           things
           committed
           ,
           so
           ,
           the
           second
           did
           equall
           his
           exactness
           ,
           without
           giving
           the
           least
           ground
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           therefore
           either
           the
           second
           must
           have
           done
           the
           same
           or
           like
           things
           ,
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           yet
           that
           the
           first
           administration
           was
           as
           extensive
           ,
           as
           that
           entrusted
           to
           the
           second
           :
           this
           being
           duely
           perpended
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           certain
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           establishing
           of
           an
           universall
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           order
           to
           all
           and
           every
           of
           the
           concerns
           of
           the
           jewish
           Church
           ,
           as
           appeares
           from
           the
           alteration
           and
           addition
           made
           thereafter
           ,
           by
           David
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           its
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           service
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           command
           ,
           accommodate
           to
           the
           then
           state
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           was
           to
           Moses
           (
           and
           that
           only
           by
           peremptory
           prescript
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           servant
           )
           enjoined
           ;
           whereas
           unto
           our
           Lord
           ,
           as
           a
           Son
           over
           his
           own
           house
           was
           freely
           committed
           the
           unchangeable
           establishment
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           requisits
           unto
           his
           coming
           again
           :
           then
           if
           our
           Lords
           faithfulnesse
           be
           indeed
           equall
           to
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           his
           appointing
           of
           Officers
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Laws
           ,
           necessare
           and
           convenient
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           with
           all
           requisite
           exactnesse
           ,
           though
           neither
           after
           the
           pattern
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           particular
           and
           peremptory
           strictnesse
           ,
           of
           Moses
           his
           prescriptions
           ,
           can
           neither
           be
           denied
           nor
           declined
           :
           If
           you
           yet
           cavill
           ,
           that
           this
           sayes
           
           too
           much
           viz.
           that
           all
           particulars
           must
           be
           now
           as
           of
           old
           determined
           ,
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           the
           determining
           of
           Particulars
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           expresse
           ●enour
           of
           Moses
           his
           Commission
           ,
           and
           therein
           did
           consist
           much
           of
           the
           Pedagogie
           ,
           and
           rigour
           of
           that
           shadowing
           dispensation
           ,
           from
           which
           God
           having
           now
           relieved
           us
           ,
           and
           given
           us
           the
           clear
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           necessare
           and
           convenient
           to
           its
           holy
           ends
           ,
           in
           simplicity
           ,
           parity
           and
           liberty
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           Lords
           faithfulnesse
           under
           this
           Gospel
           administration
           ,
           did
           oblige
           him
           to
           provide
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           necessary
           and
           convenient
           ,
           and
           liberate
           us
           from
           all
           further
           burthen
           of
           Antiquate
           rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           beyond
           the
           necessary
           exigences
           of
           decencie
           and
           order
           ,
           so
           ,
           he
           hath
           fully
           acquit
           himself
           ,
           in
           this
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           as
           Moses
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           his
           faithfulnes
           ,
           for
           ever
           excluded
           all
           your
           superinduced
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           whether
           in
           Church-Officers
           ,
           Government
           or
           Worship
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           so
           ill
           grounded
           is
           the
           absurdity
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           would
           urge
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           faithfulnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           compared
           to
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           saying
           too
           much
           ,
           viz.
           
             that
             all
             particulars
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Gospel
             determined
             ,
          
           that
           it
           inferres
           the
           direct
           contraire
           ,
           viz
           ,
           that
           seing
           God
           having
           committed
           to
           Moses
           a
           Law
           ,
           descending
           to
           a
           most
           strict
           prescription
           of
           Particulars
           ,
           and
           Ceremonial
           observances
           ,
           he
           was
           therein
           faithfull
           ;
           therefore
           our
           Lord
           more
           faithful
           having
           a
           dispensation
           entrusted
           to
           him
           only
           of
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ,
           with
           a
           becoming
           liberty
           ,
           hath
           in
           his
           fidell
           discharge
           ,
           both
           fully
           defined
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           established
           the
           latter
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           humane
           ,
           either
           General
           or
           Particular
           inventions
           ,
           and
           impositions
           :
           But
           you
           go
           on
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Moses
             instituted
             no
             Church-Government
             in
             the
             way
             we
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Synagogues
             their
             Rulers
             
             &
             chief
             Rulers
             were
             not
             appointed
             by
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             &
             yet
             no
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
             since
             countenanced
             by
             Christ
             &
             his
             Apostles
             :
          
           Whence
           you
           conclude
           ,
           
             That
             either
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             was
             founded
             on
             Divine
             tradition
             ,
             (
             which
             no
             Christian
             will
             grant
             )
             or
             that
             a
             form
             of
             Government
             was
             devised
             by
             men
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Iews
             had
             that
             Libertie
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             more
             free
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             externals
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           not
           to
           detain
           you
           in
           a
           curious
           enquiry
           into
           the
           special
           composition
           ,
           gradual
           advance
           and
           necessarie
           alterations
           of
           the
           jewish
           Policie
           ,
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           have
           just
           now
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           Granting
           Moses
           did
           not
           institute
           any
           Church-Government
           as
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           because
           neither
           given
           him
           in
           commission
           ,
           not
           at
           that
           time
           needfull
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           wandering
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensation
           they
           were
           then
           under
           ;
           Yet
           the
           Scripture
           Argument
           from
           our
           Lords
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           preferred
           to
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           being
           conclusive
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           of
           a
           greater
           care
           of
           all
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           requisite
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           Moses
           did
           adhibite
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           it
           s
           commanded
           service
           ;
           must
           of
           necessity
           inferre
           ,
           both
           that
           our
           Lord
           did
           
             de
             facto
          
           provide
           for
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           Government
           requisite
           in
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Ministerie
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           we
           finde
           descrived
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           are
           of
           his
           appointment
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           not
           be
           altered
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           to
           mention
           the
           evident
           necessity
           of
           Synagogues
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           of
           teaching
           the
           people
           ,
           a
           most
           certain
           dutie
           ,
           which
           could
           hardly
           otherwayes
           be
           performed
           ,
           the
           dispersion
           of
           Levi
           among
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           Moses
           blessing
           ,
           designing
           him
           to
           teach
           Iacob
           judgements
           ,
           and
           Israel
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           Davids
           appointing
           4400.
           of
           the
           
             Hebronites
             ,
             1
             Chron.
          
           26.
           30.
           31.
           32.
           thorow
           all
           Israel
           ,
           in
           all
           businesse
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           matter
           pertaining
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           affaires
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Asaphs
           regret
           ,
           for
           the
           burning
           up
           of
           all
           the
           Synagogues
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Land
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           coincidence
           often
           hinted
           at
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           of
           Judges
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           and
           their
           appointment
           out
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           )
           are
           grounds
           ,
           more
           then
           probable
           of
           the
           Divine
           institution
           of
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           their
           Rulers
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           no
           humane
           invention
           ,
           3.
           
           The
           evident
           Testimonies
           that
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Lords
           special
           appointing
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           its
           whole
           service
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           framed
           and
           suited
           to
           the
           then
           State
           and
           Posture
           of
           that
           people
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           how
           that
           he
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           establishment
           made
           in
           Davids
           dayes
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           its
           Officers
           and
           Porters
           ,
           were
           particularly
           directed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           
             Samuel
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Seers
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           instrumental
           in
           that
           work
           ,
           1
           Chrom
           .
           9.
           22.
           and
           28.
           11.
           may
           sufficiently
           evince
           to
           any
           rational
           discerner
           ,
           that
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           more
           material
           ,
           then
           many
           of
           these
           circumstantial
           things
           expresly
           commanded
           ,
           were
           also
           ordained
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           likewise
           instruct
           all
           to
           a
           most
           tender
           ,
           and
           precise
           adherence
           to
           the
           express
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           Matters
           relating
           to
           his
           house
           and
           Worship
           :
           And
           here
           ,
           upon
           the
           mentioning
           of
           David
           ,
           I
           cannot
           omit
           to
           remember
           ,
           how
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           finde
           not
           a
           parallel
           and
           type
           ,
           more
           frequent
           then
           that
           of
           our
           Lords
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           and
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           David
           over
           Israel
           :
           seeing
           then
           ,
           that
           these
           ●igures
           have
           their
           certain
           grounds
           of
           resemblance
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           conspicuous
           typifying
           Character
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           David
           ;
           then
           ,
           that
           of
           his
           Royall
           ordering
           ,
           and
           establishing
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           whereunto
           
           he
           was
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           particularly
           inspired
           ,
           and
           commanded
           ,
           though
           the
           faithfulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           preferred
           to
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           should
           not
           ,
           Yet
           his
           succession
           in
           the
           Throne
           of
           David
           to
           reigne
           over
           the
           house
           of
           Jacob
           for
           ever
           ,
           doth
           undeniably
           conclude
           both
           the
           Government
           and
           complete
           setlement
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           us
           contended
           for
           :
           4.
           
           If
           you
           would
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Lords
           singular
           Providence
           over
           his
           People
           Israel
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           that
           Theocratie
           ,
           whereby
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           he
           Governed
           them
           ,
           unto
           the
           dayes
           of
           Saul
           ,
           2.
           in
           their
           Urim
           and
           Thummim
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           constantly
           enjoyed
           ,
           3.
           
           In
           the
           continuall
           assistance
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           almost
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           of
           Prophets
           immediatly
           inspired
           ,
           you
           cannot
           lightly
           suppose
           ,
           that
           either
           Synagogues
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Lawfull
           institution
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Law
           and
           worship
           ,
           were
           a
           meer
           humane
           invention
           ;
           but
           though
           the
           evidences
           of
           their
           appointment
           ,
           remaining
           with
           us
           upon
           record
           ,
           were
           more
           obscure
           ,
           these
           passages
           alone
           ,
           do
           render
           it
           more
           then
           probable
           ,
           that
           their
           Authority
           and
           rise
           was
           Divine
           .
           5
           The
           comparing
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Old-Testament
           is
           so
           unfavourable
           to
           your
           cause
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           such
           manifest
           disparities
           in
           that
           parallel
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           maketh
           against
           you
           then
           for
           you
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           that
           dispensation
           ,
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           to
           be
           done
           away
           and
           abolished
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           appointed
           by
           God
           (
           
             who
             in
             times
             past
             spake
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
             at
             Sundry
             times
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
          
           )
           in
           a
           variant
           and
           mutable
           forme
           ,
           So
           ,
           the
           Lord
           having
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           spoken
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           son
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           sayeth
           ,
           
             thy
             Throne
             O
             God
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           the
           Anointing
           of
           the
           most
           Holy
           ,
           attended
           by
           the
           sealing
           up
           the
           Vision
           ,
           and
           Prophecie
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           his
           everlasting
           
           Dominion
           ,
           do
           infallibly
           conclude
           ,
           the
           introducing
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           and
           immutable
           establishment
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           requisite
           to
           the
           ingathering
           ,
           and
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           Sir
           ,
           if
           these
           things
           were
           considered
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Lord
           hath
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           by
           himself
           ,
           given
           and
           ordered
           ,
           for
           us
           ,
           a
           complete
           and
           perfect
           ap●ointment
           ,
           of
           all
           means
           necessary
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           you
           should
           finde
           more
           Soul-satisfaction
           in
           walking
           at
           true
           liberty
           in
           the
           observing
           of
           his
           precepts
           ;
           then
           in
           the
           Lascivient
           fancies
           of
           your
           own
           vain
           Imagination
           ,
           which
           not
           content
           to
           rest
           in
           the
           blessed
           change
           that
           our
           Lord
           hath
           made
           ,
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           not
           faultles
           ,
           unto
           this
           New
           one
           and
           better
           ordered
           ,
           under
           the
           specious
           aspiring
           to
           a
           liberty
           ,
           equal
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           charge
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           imperfections
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           decayed
           ,
           and
           vanished
           .
           Having
           thus
           examined
           and
           answered
           the
           strain
           and
           scope
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           go
           over
           what
           remains
           :
           You
           say
           
             Our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             countenanced
             the
             Synagogues
             and
             their
             Rulers
             ,
          
           and
           why
           not
           ?
           seing
           not
           only
           their
           first
           institution
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           such
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           declared
           ;
           but
           also
           other
           occasions
           ,
           noted
           in
           the
           Gospel
           wherein
           you
           have
           no
           advantage
           ,
           did
           clearly
           thereto
           invite
           :
           Next
           you
           say
           
             That
             this
             their
             practice
             was
             either
             founded
             on
             divine
             Tradition
             (
             which
             no
             Christian
             will
             grant
             )
             or
             that
             a
             form
             of
             Government
             not
             unlawful
             was
             devised
             by
             Men
             :
          
           I
           answere
           1.
           
           I
           have
           exhibited
           already
           warrants
           for
           their
           practice
           ,
           beside
           tradition
           .
           2.
           
           Might
           not
           the
           positive
           manner
           of
           the
           institution
           of
           Synagogues
           ,
           have
           been
           then
           more
           clear
           ,
           while
           the
           thing
           was
           in
           observance
           ,
           then
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           after
           its
           abolition
           ,
           and
           the
           revolution
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           ?
           3.
           
           If
           I
           were
           concerned
           in
           your
           parenthesis
           ,
           against
           Divine
           Tradition
           ,
           
           I
           would
           ask
           you
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           thus
           without
           distinction
           ,
           make
           the
           admitting
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           so
           great
           an
           absurdity
           ?
           That
           there
           were
           Divine
           Traditions
           before
           the
           Word
           was
           committed
           to
           writing
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           the
           dark
           ,
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           progressive
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           assisted
           nevertheless
           by
           a
           more
           immediate
           presence
           ,
           unwritten
           traditions
           might
           both
           have
           been
           more
           usuall
           ,
           and
           were
           less
           fallible
           ,
           may
           be
           probabely
           enough
           held
           ,
           by
           these
           who
           yet
           ,
           now
           ,
           after
           the
           full
           and
           perfect
           revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           do
           upon
           solid
           grounds
           ,
           very
           justly
           reject
           unwritten
           Traditions
           ,
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           By
           which
           reasons
           ,
           you
           may
           perceive
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           member
           of
           your
           Dilemma
           ,
           labouring
           so
           sadly
           of
           untruth
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           supposition
           and
           the
           absurdity
           thence
           inferred
           ,
           it
           can
           no
           wayes
           be
           cogent
           to
           enforce
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           Mans
           devising
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           let
           be
           in
           the
           Christian
           ,
           so
           many
           wayes
           more
           excellent
           :
           But
           in
           the
           close
           you
           insinuate
           
             That
             the
             greater
             liberty
             you
             plead
             for
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             in
             externals
             :
          
           That
           this
           General
           ambiguous
           objection
           is
           only
           intended
           for
           a
           convenient
           retreat
           ,
           is
           apparent
           from
           all
           the
           preceeding
           discourse
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           if
           by
           Externals
           ,
           you
           understand
           things
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           extrinsick
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           have
           no
           further
           use
           allowed
           ,
           then
           is
           conducible
           to
           decencie
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           we
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Church
           (
           being
           in
           effect
           absolutely
           liberate
           from
           the
           old
           burthen
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           not
           (
           as
           you
           vainly
           conceit
           )
           endowed
           with
           a
           greater
           ,
           and
           more
           arbitrarie
           power
           of
           imposing
           )
           is
           indeed
           herein
           more
           free
           then
           the
           Iewish
           was
           :
           But
           if
           by
           externals
           you
           mean
           ,
           as
           alas
           the
           instances
           premised
           do
           too
           plainly
           speak
           ,
           all
           the
           visible
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           specially
           that
           of
           Government
           at
           least
           ,
           what
           ever
           is
           in
           it
           visible
           ,
           the
           liberty
           that
           you
           would
           introduce
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           contraire
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shown
           ,
           then
           most
           licentious
           and
           irreligious
           .
        
         
           Your
           last
           cavill
           against
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           Lords
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           ordering
           the
           visible
           administration
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             if
             this
             were
             inferred
             by
             his
             headship
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             being
             also
             the
             head
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             argue
             the
             same
             determination
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           having
           made
           your
           N.
           C.
           seemingly
           and
           poorly
           check
           you
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             Church
             is
             dearer
             to
             him
             then
             all
             the
             World
             :
          
           Then
           you
           restrict
           the
           absurd●●y
           ,
           which
           you
           press
           ,
           unto
           the
           civil
           Matters
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           proceed
           in
           such
           a
           rambling
           discourse
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           how
           to
           medle
           with
           it
           :
           But
           waving
           the
           censure
           of
           your
           impertinencies
           ,
           I
           answere
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Mediatory
           Kingdom
           of
           Our
           Lord
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           Natural
           (
           so
           to
           speak
           )
           Soveraignity
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           so
           grosly
           here
           by
           you
           confounded
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           only
           intreat
           you
           to
           be
           more
           serious
           in
           reading
           ,
           and
           searching
           what
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           very
           distinctly
           hold
           forth
           :
           1.
           
           Of
           their
           different
           rise
           ,
           the
           one
           given
           ,
           the
           other
           not
           given
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           their
           different
           objects
           and
           ends
           ,
           the
           one
           having
           &
           proposing
           the
           World
           &
           men
           in
           order
           to
           a
           regular
           and
           peaceable
           being
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           Church
           and
           men
           therein
           called
           unto
           spiritual
           duties
           and
           eternal
           life
           :
           And
           lastly
           of
           their
           different
           administrations
           ,
           the
           one
           grounded
           on
           the
           dictats
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           using
           external
           Magisterial
           authority
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           sensible
           rewards
           and
           pains
           ,
           the
           other
           proceeding
           on
           divine
           revelation
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           no
           such
           externals
           ,
           save
           a
           simple
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           internal
           and
           spiritual
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           
           you
           will
           of
           your self
           rectify
           such
           aberrations
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           parallel
           of
           Gods
           Government
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           concluding
           ,
           that
           Arbitrary
           or
           Architectonick
           power
           ,
           which
           you
           endeavour
           to
           set
           up
           in
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           equall
           to
           that
           in
           Civils
           ,
           that
           the
           contraire
           may
           from
           thence
           be
           sufficiently
           evinced
           ,
           thus
           ,
           therefore
           God
           hath
           not
           determined
           the
           order
           of
           Civil
           matters
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           World
           or
           in
           his
           Church
           ;
           because
           an
           Architectonick
           and
           free
           disposing
           Government
           ,
           limited
           with
           general
           rules
           ,
           necessare
           to
           its
           ends
           ,
           was
           most
           suitable
           to
           that
           almost
           absolute
           right
           and
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           unto
           man
           ,
           in
           and
           over
           the
           things
           about
           which
           it
           is
           conversant
           :
           but
           so
           it
           is
           that
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           about
           which
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           his
           Kingdom
           is
           exercised
           ,
           being
           wholly
           Spiritual
           ,
           are
           neither
           committed
           to
           our
           power
           ,
           nor
           left
           unto
           our
           arbitriment
           ;
           And
           plainly
           such
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           hath
           reserved
           to
           himself
           ,
           the
           sole
           determination
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           clearly
           necessare
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           Government
           thereto
           pertaining
           ,
           should
           be
           also
           by
           him
           alone
           ,
           ordered
           ,
           and
           appointed
           ;
           which
           disparity
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           reject
           but
           unanswerably
           retort
           your
           Argument
           from
           this
           pretense
           .
           3.
           
           Your
           great
           error
           ,
           and
           greater
           presumption
           in
           this
           question
           is
           ,
           that
           apprehending
           our
           Argument
           for
           the
           Determined
           Ordinances
           and
           Government
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           simple
           position
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           consequences
           ,
           that
           by
           allusion
           to
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           may
           be
           thence
           deduced
           ,
           you
           remember
           not
           that
           the
           Scripture
           not
           only
           holds
           out
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           thereof
           ,
           very
           distinctly
           ;
           but
           also
           doth
           particularly
           exhibite
           ,
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           necessare
           unto
           its
           ends
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           be
           therein
           
           observed
           ;
           So
           that
           our
           reasoning
           being
           wholly
           Scriptural
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           ground
           and
           superstructure
           ,
           your
           redargution
           from
           imaginary
           reason
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           clear
           and
           positive
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           plainly
           irrational
           :
           if
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           Israel
           had
           changed
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           given
           ,
           and
           therein
           disowned
           Gods
           particular
           Kingdom
           and
           Government
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           thereof
           pretended
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Nations
           about
           ,
           seing
           this
           their
           liberty
           was
           no
           wayes
           determined
           by
           ,
           but
           very
           consistent
           with
           ,
           the
           Lord
           's
           high
           Soveraignity
           ,
           under
           which
           all
           do
           bow
           ,
           had
           this
           poor
           reasoning
           ,
           justifyed
           their
           rebellion
           ?
           certainly
           not
           :
           how
           much
           less
           then
           ,
           can
           it
           conclude
           the
           exemption
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           these
           Ordinances
           therein
           by
           him
           established
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Lords
           peculiar
           Kingdom
           over
           Israel
           was
           but
           a
           slight
           adumbration
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Seing
             justice
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             devotion
             ,
             why
             doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             determine
             how
             his
             Church
             should
             be
             governed
             ,
             in
             Civils
             .
          
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           Justice
           is
           indeed
           a
           part
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           therein
           determined
           ,
           as
           particularly
           as
           the
           right
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           man
           in
           Civils
           ,
           doth
           permit
           ;
           or
           the
           ends
           thereof
           do
           require
           ;
           but
           as
           this
           your
           Arithmetical
           equalizing
           of
           Mans
           liberty
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           devotion
           ,
           to
           that
           power
           he
           hath
           in
           things
           Civil
           ,
           doth
           sadly
           discover
           the
           woful
           vanity
           of
           an
           unserious
           Spirit
           ;
           So
           the
           Geometrical
           analogie
           of
           Gods
           determining
           ,
           anent
           our
           Devotion
           ,
           wholly
           dependent
           upon
           his
           prescript
           ,
           unto
           his
           general
           appointment
           in
           matters
           of
           outward
           justice
           ,
           accommodate
           to
           that
           power
           and
           liberty
           he
           hath
           therein
           left
           us
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           inferring
           an
           equal
           power
           to
           Man
           in
           both
           ,
           doth
           ,
           on
           the
           contraire
           ,
           evidently
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           determination
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           more
           particular
           ,
           
           then
           his
           Commandments
           are
           in
           the
           things
           of
           justice
           ,
           as
           our
           Liberty
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           more
           restricted
           ,
           then
           our
           Liberty
           in
           the
           latter
           :
           if
           you
           had
           but
           considered
           ,
           th●
           th●
           〈◊〉
           hath
           given
           the
           Earth
           unto
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           the
           things
           thereof
           being
           put
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           an
           agreeable
           power
           of
           Government
           thereanent
           is
           certainly
           given
           unto
           his
           hand
           ;
           whereas
           our
           Lords
           Church
           and
           People
           are
           his
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           his
           chosen
           Nation
           ,
           redeemed
           and
           bought
           with
           his
           precious
           bloud
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           own
           ;
           let
           be
           to
           have
           the
           things
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Souls
           redemption
           ,
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           how
           happily
           had
           you
           been
           delivered
           from
           this
           strange
           confounding
           of
           things
           ,
           Sacred
           and
           prophane
           ;
           And
           how
           clearly
           might
           you
           have
           perceived
           ,
           that
           Gods
           Dominion
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           consisting
           in
           General
           Laws
           ,
           suited
           to
           its
           object
           ,
           and
           swayed
           by
           his
           Soveraign
           Providence
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           holy
           ends
           ,
           doth
           bear
           but
           little
           likenesse
           ,
           to
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           his
           Rule
           ,
           and
           Government
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           Son
           over
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           and
           also
           its
           Ordinances
           .
           But
           to
           inforce
           your
           point
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             you
             hope
             we
             will
             grant
             that
             the
             Civil
             Peace
             is
             more
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             is
             Order
             in
             Discipline
             :
          
           Whence
           you
           insinuate
           
             that
             the
             former
             as
             well
             as
             the
             latter
             ,
             requires
             Chri●●s
             particular
             determination
             :
          
           Not
           to
           Scandalize
           you
           by
           frustrating
           your
           hope
           ;
           Sir
           ,
           you
           know
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           a
           thing
           though
           more
           necessary
           ;
           Yet
           if
           such
           only
           by
           a
           mediate
           and
           consequential
           necessity
           ,
           may
           therefore
           fall
           under
           a
           quite
           diverse
           disposition
           ,
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           though
           less
           necessary
           ,
           by
           this
           mediate
           and
           extrinsick
           necessity
           ,
           to
           the
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           do
           the
           former
           therefore
           ,
           aswell
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           belong
           to
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ?
           As
           to
           what
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             for
             this
             reason
             that
             the
             
             things
             of
             Civil
             peace
             were
             determined
             in
             the
             Old
             Law
             :
          
           This
           did
           so
           certainly
           flow
           from
           Gods
           peculiar
           interest
           in
           that
           People
           ,
           as
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           I
           make
           no
           answere
           ;
           That
           which
           you
           subjoin
           ,
           for
           evincing
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Lords
           Kingdom
           over
           the
           Earth
           doth
           extend
           to
           the
           appointing
           of
           Civil
           Officers
           ,
           or
           els
           his
           Kingdom
           over
           his
           Church
           imports
           no
           such
           thing
           ;
           is
           so
           manifestly
           ,
           repugnant
           to
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           declared
           pleasure
           (
           the
           best
           decision
           )
           Nay
           this
           whole
           discourse
           doth
           so
           foolishly
           ,
           and
           laxely
           cast
           ,
           and
           weigh
           things
           Religious
           and
           Profane
           in
           the
           same
           ballance
           of
           vain
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           I
           almost
           repent
           my
           noticeing
           of
           it
           so
           much
           ;
           but
           see
           the
           flatterie
           of
           delusion
           ,
           having
           made
           your
           N.
           C.
           childishly
           to
           decline
           all
           Reason
           ,
           as
           Carnal
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           fright
           forsooth
           of
           your
           strong
           reasons
           ,
           retreat
           to
           his
           Ministers
           and
           the
           Bible
           ,
           you
           ridiculously
           triumph
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           think
           ,
           your self
           so
           much
           Master
           of
           the
           field
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           insinuating
           your
           own
           praise
           ,
           in
           the
           description
           of
           Sound
           reason
           ,
           you
           puff
           at
           other
           mens
           ,
           
             as
             pitiful
             niblings
          
           :
           thus
           being
           first
           in
           your
           own
           cause●
           you
           would
           seem
           just
           ,
           how
           I
           have
           Searched
           you
           let
           others
           judge
           :
           for
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           .
           
             That
             to
             qu●te
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             build
             sure
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             Devil
             did
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             all
             Sects
             :
          
           do
           you
           therefore
           mean
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           as
           an
           insufficient
           Judge
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           use
           it
           no
           better
           then
           the
           Devil
           did
           ?
           I
           desire
           you
           may
           explain
           your self
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           our
           concernment
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           vindication
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           am
           heartily
           willing
           that
           both
           what
           you
           and
           what
           I
           have
           said
           be
           rightly
           pondered
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Church
           in
           matters
           of
           Government
           be
           lest
           to
           rove
           in
           your
           pretended
           liberty
           ,
           or
           more
           excellently
           established
           by
           the
           infinite
           wisdom
           ,
           unspeakable
           love
           ,
           and
           most
           tender
           care
           of
           its
           
           only
           Lord
           and
           Head
           ,
           let
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           impartially
           decide
           :
           But
           to
           conclude
           all
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           with
           a
           preface
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             afford
             us
             fairer
             likely
             hoods
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             ever
             we
             shall
             finde
             in
             the
             Bible
             for
             Presbyterie
          
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           seing
           you
           your self
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           
             nothing
             in
             it
          
           (
           whether
           you
           mean
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           ambiguous
           )
           
             amounts
             to
             a
             demonstration
          
           ;
           I
           remit
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           by
           me
           adduced
           ,
           whereby
           I
           am
           confident
           all
           your
           Likelihoods
           are
           more
           then
           counterballanced
           :
           He
           who
           is
           further
           desi●ous
           to
           have
           them
           removed
           ,
           may
           consult
           
             M.
             Durham
          
           upon
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           since
           ever
           I
           had
           the
           understanding
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           R●velation
           was
           made
           in
           a
           Mystick
           phrase
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Seven
             starres
          
           who
           are
           the
           Angels
           ,
           do
           certainly
           signifie
           the
           many
           teachers
           that
           were
           in
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Churches
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Candle-sticks
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Starres
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           same
           oneness
           ,
           and
           number
           ,
           and
           lastly
           that
           though
           to
           the
           Angel
           be
           the
           inscription
           for
           address
           ;
           yet
           we
           finde
           the
           body
           of
           all
           the
           Epistles
           written
           directly
           to
           the
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           these
           things
           I
           say
           occurring
           I
           protest
           I
           could
           never
           discerne
           more
           reason
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           for
           subjecting
           these
           Churches
           unto
           seven
           superior
           single
           Prelates
           ;
           then
           for
           making
           the
           same
           Prelats
           really
           Angels
           ,
           or
           turning
           every
           Church
           into
           a
           Candle
           stick
           ;
           Or
           if
           I
           may
           adduce
           another
           instance
           ,
           not
           absimilare
           to
           your
           
             Faire
             Likelihoods
          
           ,
           for
           interpreting
           the
           
             two
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           
             St.
             Andrews
          
           and
           Glasgow
           .
        
         
           When
           you
           have
           spent
           your
           endeavours
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           Episcopacie
           ,
           you
           think
           to
           seconde
           it
           in
           the
           next
           place
           with
           its
           Antiquity
           derived
           you
           say
           ,
           from
           the
           times
           next
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whereupon
           you
           conclude
           in
           these
           words
           
             That
             how
             this
             excrescing
             
             power
             ,
             should
             have
             crept
             into
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             mention
             when
             it
             came
             in
             ,
             no
             Prince
             or
             Universal
             Council
             to
             introduce
             ,
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             persecution
             when
             the
             Church
             usually
             is
             purest
             ,
             and
             most
             free
             of
             pride
             ,
             no
             Secular
             consideration
             to
             flatter
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             brunt
             of
             the
             persecution
             alwayes
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             none
             opposed
             it
             ,
             if
             this
             was
             not
             introduced
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             passeth
             my
             Divination
             :
          
           And
           really
           Sir
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           particular
           Methods
           ,
           and
           increase
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           mine
           :
           And
           so
           much
           more
           then
           it
           doth
           yours
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           perswaded
           from
           clear
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           not
           introduced
           ,
           but
           plainly
           reprobate
           by
           our
           Lord
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           Yet
           am
           I
           so
           little
           thereby
           stumbled
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           dark
           and
           obscure
           I
           finde
           its
           rise
           and
           progresse
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           more
           confirmed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Mysterie
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           much
           the
           more
           admire
           the
           incorruptible
           and
           eternall
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           it
           foretold
           the
           coming
           ,
           and
           took
           very
           early
           Notice
           of
           the
           first
           motions
           of
           this
           prodigie
           of
           wickednesse
           ;
           So
           hath
           it
           ,
           through
           the
           many
           ages
           of
           its
           exaltation
           ,
           preserved
           it self
           against
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           overcomes
           its
           Malice
           ;
           But
           to
           review
           your
           discourse
           more
           particularly
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministery
           and
           Government
           institute
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           and
           practised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           plainly
           Presbyterian
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           place
           for
           further
           inquirie
           ?
           Is
           your
           alledged
           traditional
           subsequent
           humane
           institution
           of
           Prelacie
           of
           greater
           moment
           ?
           2.
           
           That
           even
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           for
           140.
           years
           after
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           no
           vestige
           of
           Prelacie
           appears
           upon
           record
           ,
           is
           the
           consentient
           opinion
           of
           the
           best
           Searchers
           ,
           both
           on
           your
           ,
           and
           our
           part
           .
           3.
           
           This
           plea
           of
           Antiquity
           hath
           already
           been
           so
           fully
           handled
           ,
           and
           improved
           both
           by
           yours
           ,
           and
           ours
           ,
           specially
           Hamond
           on
           your
           
           part
           ,
           and
           
             Blondel
             ,
             Salmasius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Learned
           servants
           of
           Christ
           on
           ours
           ,
           that
           there
           needs
           nothing
           be
           added
           :
           and
           where
           the
           advantage
           is
           ,
           the
           Ingenuous
           may
           easily
           discerne
           :
           He
           that
           desires
           a
           solid
           and
           short
           accompt
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           may
           read
           the
           appendix
           to
           the
           
             jus
             Divinum
             Ministerii
             Evangelici
          
           :
           But
           you
           proceed
           to
           give
           in
           some
           poor
           scrapes
           of
           pretended
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           the
           most
           sure
           ,
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           ancient
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           convincing
           answeres
           which
           they
           have
           often
           receaved
           might
           well
           have
           made
           you
           to
           forbear
           :
           And
           first
           you
           say
           That
           
             Ignatius
             his
             Epistles
             are
             plain
             language
             :
          
           And
           so
           they
           are
           indeed
           ,
           but
           too
           plain
           for
           you
           to
           have
           cited
           ,
           as
           the
           following
           passages
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           subjoined
           may
           evince
           :
           In
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Tralliani
           ,
           we
           have
           [
           
             what
             is
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             possest
             of
             all
             Principality
             ,
             and
             Authority
             beyond
             all
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             for
             men
             ?
             Reverence
             the
             Bishop
             as
             ye
             do'Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             have
             Commanded
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             doth
             nothing
             without
             his
             Father
             ,
             so
             ,
             must
             ye
             do
             nothing
             without
             your
             Bishop
             ,
             Let
             nothing
             seem
             right
             or
             equall
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             contra
             to
             his
             judgement
             .
          
           ]
           In
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Philad
           .
           [
           
             Let
             the
             Princes
             obey
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             the
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Deacons
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             let
             them
             obey
             the
             Bishop
          
           ]
           (
           no
           doubt
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           )
           In
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Smyrnenses
             ;
             [
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             honour
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             honour
             God
             as
             the
             Author
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             as
             the
             Prince
             of
             Priests
             ,
             resembling
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             God
             for
             his
             principality
             ,
             of
             Christ
             for
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             none
             greater
             then
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             consecrated
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             all
             men
             follow
             the
             Bishop
             as
             Christ
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             It
             is
             not
             Lawfull
             without
             the
             Bishop
             to
             baptize
             ,
             or
             offer
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             that
             doth
             any
             thing
             without
             consulting
             the
             Bishop
             Worshippeth
             the
             Devil
             :
          
           Now
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Who
             then
             is
          
           Paul
           who
           Apollo
           
             but
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             ye
             beleeve
             ?
             Be
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             also
             am
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             we
             preach
             not
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             our selves
             your
             Servants
             for
             Iesus
             sake
             :
             Not
             that
             we
             have
             dominion
             over
             your
             faith
             ,
             but
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             :
             for
             by
             faith
             ye
             stand
             .
             But
             so
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             among
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             shall
             be
             your
             Minister
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             of
             you
             will
             be
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             shall
             be
             Servant
             of
             all
             :
          
           to
           these
           adde
           the
           practices
           ,
           and
           other
           professions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           concerning
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           fellow-Labourers
           ,
           and
           really
           Sir
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           make
           these
           things
           found
           in
           Ignatius
           ,
           consistent
           even
           with
           the
           strain
           of
           pure
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           let
           be
           to
           the
           Orthodoxie
           ,
           and
           Piety
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           the
           simplicity
           of
           his
           times
           ;
           then
           shall
           I
           cede
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Letters
           :
           Only
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           the
           pains
           that
           Hamond
           hath
           taken
           ,
           to
           assert
           their
           Faith
           ,
           the
           words
           above
           cited
           ,
           do
           savour
           so
           strongly
           of
           most
           gross
           and
           corrupt
           interpolation
           ;
           that
           not
           only
           I
           reject
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Prelacie
           ;
           but
           do
           esteem
           even
           the
           passages
           that
           may
           be
           therein
           found
           for
           Presbyterie
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Trallians
             ,
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             The
             Presbyters
             are
             the
             Council
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             joint
             ,
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Apostl●s
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           of
           little
           or
           no
           value
           .
           2.
           
           You
           mention
           Cyprians
           time
           ,
           but
           hold
           ,
           I
           preceive
           your
           second
           Edition
           mends
           your
           first
           ,
           and
           this
           your
           practice
           like
           to
           that
           of
           your
           more
           innocent
           friend
           Mr.
           Coluin
           ,
           in
           his
           verses
           ,
           of
           giving
           us
           second
           Editions
           ,
           bearing
           additions
           ,
           without
           advertissment
           ,
           
           had
           indeed
           abused
           me
           ,
           If
           by
           accident
           I
           had
           not
           fallen
           in
           the
           review
           of
           my
           papers
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           your
           second
           Copie
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           of
           the
           
             Apostolicall
             Canons
             ,
             a
             work
             of
             very
             venerable
             Antiquitie
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             first
             fiftie
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
          
           But
           first
           why
           say
           you
           Perhaps
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           beyond
           all
           peradventure
           .
           2.
           
           Not
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           Criticisms
           ,
           he
           who
           would
           be
           resolved
           anent
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Canons
           ,
           let
           him
           only
           read
           them
           :
           And
           as
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           farre
           from
           thinking
           either
           the
           first
           50
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           Apostolicall
           ,
           So
           I
           am
           certain
           the
           mention
           made
           in
           the
           3.
           
           Can.
           of
           
             Sacrificium
             ,
             Altare
             ,
             Oleum
             in
             Candelabrum
             ,
             &
             Incensum
             oblationis
             tempore
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             oyl
             in
             the
             lamp
             ,
             and
             incense
             in
             the
             time
             of
             offering
             ,
          
           the
           17.
           
           Can
           ,
           
             qui
             viduam
             duxit
             ,
             Episcopus
             aut
             Presbyter
             aut
             Diaconus
             esse
             non
             potest
             ,
             he
             who
             hath
             married
             a
             widow
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             a
             Deacon
             ,
          
           the
           25.
           
           Can.
           
             Ex
             his
             qui
             caelibes
             in
             Clerum
             pervenerunt
             ,
             jubemus
             ut
             Lectores
             tantum
             ,
             &
             cantores
             ,
             si
             velint
             ,
             nuptias
             contrahant
             ,
             Of
             Bachelors
             who
             hath
             entered
             into
             orders
             ,
             Readers
             only
             and
             Singers
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             may
             marrie
             ,
          
           the
           great
           and
           constant
           distinction
           therein
           ,
           made
           ,
           
             inter
             Clericum
             ,
             &
             Laicum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           other
           vanities
           therein
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           will
           easily
           render
           their
           venerable
           Antiquity
           of
           no
           moment
           ,
           in
           our
           present
           Controversie
           :
           so
           that
           neither
           your
           40
           but
           in
           effect
           the
           38.
           
           Canon
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           more
           positive
           ,
           and
           expresse
           for
           your
           Prelatick
           preheminence
           ,
           nor
           your
           Synodicall
           injunction
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           both
           posterior
           to
           the
           first
           Primitive
           purity
           ,
           are
           of
           any
           regard
           :
           but
           3.
           so
           wretched
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           you
           defend
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           your
           clearest
           evidences
           ,
           your
           partiality
           and
           hypocrisie
           is
           manifest
           :
           You
           alledge
           the
           
           Apostolicall
           Canons
           in
           defence
           of
           your
           Prelatick
           Order
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           consider
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Canons
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           condemn
           your
           Prelates
           ;
           But
           subvert
           their
           present
           constitution
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           upon
           the
           24.
           
           Canon
           
             Episcopus
             aut
             Presbyter
             in
             fornicatione
             ,
             aut
             perjurio
             deprehensus
             deponitor
             :
             Let
             a
             Bishop
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             guilty
             ofsornication
             or
             perjury
             ,
             be
             deposed
             :
          
           the
           20.
           
           
             Episcopum
             aut
             Presbyterum
             qui
             fideles
             delinquentes
          
           (
           quid
           ergo
           si
           Innocentes
           )
           
             percutit
             ,
             &
             terrorem
             ipsis
             hoc
             modo
             incutit
             ,
             deponi
             praecipimus
             .
             We
             command
             that
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             who
             smiteth
             delinquents
             ,
             and
             so
             becometh
             a
             terrour
             unto
             them
             ,
             be
             deposed
             ,
          
           what
           then
           ,
           if
           they
           smite
           the
           innocent
           :
           the
           28●
           41.
           53.
           57
           
           &
           75.
           which
           I
           am
           most
           assured
           ,
           if
           observed
           would
           remove
           all
           the
           present
           Bishops
           and
           Curats
           in
           Scotland
           :
           but
           the
           Canons
           I
           offer
           are
           the
           4.
           
           
             Omnium
             aliorum
             Pomorum
             Primitiae
             Episcopo
             &
             Presbyteris
             domum
             mittuntor
             ,
             Manifestum
             autem
             est
             quod
             Episcopus
             et
             Presbyteri
             inter
             Diaconos
             &
             reliquos
             Clericos
             eas
             dividunt
             ,
             Let
             the
             first
             ●ruits
             of
             all
             others
             aples
             be
             sent
             home
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             Manifest
             that
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             divide
             them
             among
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
          
           33.
           
           Cujusque
           
             gentis
             Episcopos
             oportet
             scire
             quinam
             inter
             ipsos
             primus
             sit
             ,
             neque
             sine
             illius
             voluntate
             quicquam
             agere
             insolitum
             ,
             illa
             autem
             quemque
             prosetract●re
             ,
             quae
             ad
             Parochiam
             ejus
             &
             loca
             ipsi
             subdita
             attinent
             ;
             sed
             neque
             ille
             citra
             omnium
             voluntatem
             aliquid
             facito
             .
             36.
             
             Bis
             in
             Anno
             Episcoporum
             celebrator
             Synodus
             ,
             &
             pietatis
             inter
             se
             dogmata
             in
             disquistionem
             vocanto
             .
          
           and
           80.
           
           
             Dicimus
             quod
             non
             oporteat
             Episcopum
             aut
             Presbyterum
             publicis
             se
             admini●●rationibus
             immiscere
             ,
             sed
             v●care
             &
             commodum
             se
             exhibere
             usibus
             Ecclesiasticis
             ,
             animum
             igitur
             inducito
             hoc
             non
             facere
             ,
             aut
             deponitor
             :
          
           together
           with
           the
           obvious
           strain
           of
           the
           whole
           plainly
           insinuating
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           to
           be
           the
           person
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           flock
           is
           principally
           and
           immediatly
           
           committed
           ,
           and
           who
           as
           the
           
             Primus
             Presbyter
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Presbyter
           ,
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           minde
           the
           charge
           ,
           In
           which
           Canons
           although
           I
           grant
           that
           their
           appears
           a
           precedencie
           of
           Order
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           over
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           (
           who
           in
           these
           times
           were
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           living
           in
           one
           City
           and
           Society
           ;
           having
           the
           charge
           in
           common
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           and
           under
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Flock
           in
           their
           bounds
           )
           and
           also
           to
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           a
           Province
           ,
           over
           his
           Coëpiscopi
           ;
           Yet
           I
           am
           sure
           your
           Prelatick
           power
           ,
           and
           Superiority
           ,
           acclaiming
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           Jurisdiction
           is
           no
           where
           thereby
           approved
           ;
           but
           rather
           condemned
           :
           Your
           third
           Testimony
           you
           bring
           from
           Cyprian
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           you
           say
           
             That
             the
             power
             of
             Bishops
             was
             well
             regulate
             and
             Setled
             ,
          
           and
           here
           knowing
           that
           he
           professeth
           
             That
             he
             would
             do
             nothing
             without
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             without
             them
             ,
             nor
             take
             upon
             him
             alone
             :
          
           Whereby
           the
           antient
           Prostasia
           ;
           and
           not
           your
           Prelacie
           ,
           is
           plainly
           and
           only
           held
           forth
           :
           You
           insinuate
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           afterward
           retracted
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           this
           you
           prove
           very
           pitifully
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           his
           answere
           to
           one
           Rogatian
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           he
           by
           his
           Episcopall
           vigour
           ,
           and
           Authority
           had
           power
           presently
           to
           punish
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           for
           an
           affront
           received
           ,
           which
           yet
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           seclude
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           
             Episcopus
             non
             potest
             judicare
             Presbyterum
             vel
             Diaconum
             sine
             Synodo
             ,
             &
             Senioribus
             ,
             The
             Bishop
             cannot
             judge
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             a
             Deacon
             without
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             Elders●
          
           2.
           
           From
           this
           Censure
           of
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           for
           proud
           contempt
           of
           their
           then
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           as
           little
           allow
           as
           you
           do
           .
           3.
           
           From
           a
           letter
           written
           by
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           of
           Rome
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Fabian
           ,
           wherein
           they
           complain
           of
           the
           want
           of
           one
           to
           Moderate
           ,
           
           and
           with
           Authority
           and
           advice
           to
           take
           accompt
           of
           Matters
           ,
           whence
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           
             surely
             they
             thought
             little
             of
             Persbyters
             being
             equal
             in
             power
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             write
             so
             ,
             where
             the
             Episcopal
             power
             seemed
             to
             be
             devolved
             upon
             them
             :
          
           but
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           If
           a
           society
           consisting
           of
           Members
           all
           equal
           in
           power
           ,
           but
           having
           a
           Head
           or
           President
           for
           order
           ,
           and
           good
           Rule
           ,
           do
           regret
           his
           loss
           ,
           during
           the
           vacancie
           ,
           in
           these
           very
           termes
           ,
           wherein
           lyeth
           the
           inconsistence
           ?
           How
           foolish
           then
           is
           that
           stricture
           of
           your
           vanity
           ,
           which
           you
           here
           subjoin
           ?
           
             viz.
             but.
          
           I
           
             believe
             ,
             few
             of
             you
             know
             these
             writings
          
           ;
           whereas
           to
           be
           plain
           with
           you
           ,
           in
           my
           thought
           ,
           neither
           you
           nor
           I
           have
           given
           any
           great
           Specimen
           of
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           said
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           half
           of
           what
           is
           obviously
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           in
           almost
           any
           printed
           debate
           anent
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           further
           ,
           if
           I
           my selfe
           were
           alone
           concerned
           in
           this
           reflection●
           I
           would
           scarce
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           reproach
           worth
           the
           wipeing
           off
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           great
           a
           stranger
           to
           these
           things
           as
           ye
           take
           me
           to
           be
           ,
           nor
           would
           I
           think
           many
           cubits
           were
           added
           to
           my
           stature
           to
           be
           as
           knowing
           in
           them
           as
           your self
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           known
           that
           I
           tell
           the
           world
           no
           news
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           (
           and
           to
           this
           day
           are
           )
           not
           a
           few
           great
           men
           of
           our
           way
           who
           have
           given
           such
           proof
           of
           their
           knowledge
           in
           these
           ancillarie
           and
           minutious
           things
           ,
           whereof
           you
           represente
           us
           as
           ignorant
           ;
           as
           have
           made
           your
           greatest
           Rabbies
           finde
           ,
           that
           wherein
           they
           gloried
           they
           were
           not
           short
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           ye
           know
           not
           this
           ,
           yet
           seem
           to
           have
           lost
           your
           silly
           self
           in
           the
           Labyrinth
           of
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           are
           fallen
           under
           the
           shameful
           reproach
           of
           being
           
             peregrinus
             Domi
          
           :
           and
           if
           ye
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           superciliously
           assert
           the
           contraire
           ,
           what
           Apologie
           can
           ye
           make
           for
           speaking
           so
           great
           an
           untruth
           ,
           that
           will
           either
           satisfie
           the
           world
           or
           
           your
           own
           Conscience
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           ingenously
           I
           professe
           ,
           I
           pitie
           you
           for
           your
           Vanitie
           and
           folly
           ;
           for
           it
           seems
           ye
           think
           this
           the
           only
           expedient
           to
           make
           the
           world
           beleeve
           the
           pregnancie
           of
           your
           pate
           ,
           and
           Pronounce
           you
           worthie
           of
           the
           Chair
           :
           but
           Sir
           ,
           it
           will
           onely
           make
           the
           more
           serious
           weep
           to
           remember
           who
           did
           once
           fill
           it
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           filled
           it
           still
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           how
           it
           is
           become
           the
           seat
           of
           a
           scorner
           ;
           and
           the
           lesse
           serious
           will
           laugh
           at
           your
           prodigious
           folly
           .
           I
           have
           only
           one
           overture
           to
           propose
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           vanity
           may
           be
           with
           some
           handsomeness
           hereafter
           coutched
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           may
           let
           pass
           what
           you
           say
           without
           quarrelling
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           known
           falshood
           :
           And
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           in
           your
           after
           comparings
           and
           measurings
           of
           your
           abilities
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           for
           a
           Nonsuch
           ,
           be
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           compare
           your self
           with
           your
           Fellow-Curats
           ,
           if
           ye
           hope
           to
           bear
           the
           bell
           ,
           but
           when
           ye
           insinuate
           a
           comparison
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           burning
           and
           shining
           lights
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           in
           your
           Juvenile
           pride
           and
           self-conceit
           ,
           arrogate
           a
           preference
           to
           these
           ,
           ye
           do
           only
           force
           men
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           enquire
           into
           ,
           your
           shame
           and
           short-coming
           :
           And
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           fall
           upon
           the
           most
           certain
           method
           of
           making
           your self
           ●●ink
           above
           ground
           .
           Sir
           ,
           if
           ,
           in
           these
           two
           or
           three
           lines
           ,
           I
           have
           digressed
           contrary
           to
           my
           inclination
           ,
           the
           occasion
           will
           justifie
           it
           ,
           and
           charity
           persuades
           to
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           3.
           
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             in
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Nice
           ,
           
             Speaking
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Metropolitans
             ;
             the
             Canon
             sayes
             ,
             let
             the
             ancient
             customes
             be
             in
             force
             :
          
           It
           's
           answered
           1.
           
           We
           finde
           that
           Council
           did
           conveen
           in
           the
           year
           .
           325.
           
           Now
           admit
           ,
           that
           certain
           Customes
           concerning
           Metropolitans
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           b●ought
           into
           the
           Church
           about
           165.
           years
           ,
           before
           the
           Councel
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           period
           from
           whence
           they
           can
           be
           calculat
           ,
           These
           customes
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           might
           will
           
           therein
           be
           termed
           Antient
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           contrariety
           to
           my
           assertion
           .
           2.
           
           It
           's
           evident
           enough
           from
           many
           suffrages
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           primitive
           Episcopacie
           ,
           which
           succeeded
           to
           Presbyterie
           ,
           the
           Government
           first
           institute
           by
           our
           Lord
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           exercised
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           did
           only
           import
           the
           humane
           invention
           of
           a
           Prostasia
           ,
           for
           Order
           ;
           So
           the
           custome
           of
           Metropolitans
           ,
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           did
           differ
           nothing
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           from
           the
           33.
           
           Canon
           of
           these
           called
           Apostolical
           already
           cited
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           only
           termed
           
             Primus
             Gentis
             Episcopus
          
           ,
           and
           tyed
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Coëpiscopi
           :
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             nothing
             can
             be
             alledged
             against
             your
             Episcopal
             power
             ,
             but
             Some
             few
             or
             disjointed
             places
             of
             some
             Authors
             ,
             which
             at
             most
             Prove
             ,
             that
             they
             judged
             not
             the
             origen
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             divine
             ,
             and
             none
             save
          
           Aerius
           ,
           
             repute
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             did
             ever
             speak
             against
             the
             difference
             ,
             betuixt
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           not
           here
           acknowledge
           ,
           almost
           all
           that
           I
           desire
           ,
           I
           could
           easily
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           agreeable
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           Immediate
           successors
           are
           against
           your
           Prelatick
           excrescent
           power
           ;
           but
           that
           even
           for
           several
           ages
           thereafter
           ,
           while
           both
           Bishops
           and
           Metropolitans
           did
           exercise
           their
           Prostasian
           ,
           your
           Diocesan
           Prelat
           ,
           having
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           Ordination
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           was
           unknown
           ,
           yea
           expresly
           reprobate
           :
           but
           because
           the
           appendix
           whereunto
           I
           have
           already
           referred
           ,
           and
           Smectymnus
           ,
           do
           plainly
           make
           out
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           detain
           you
           :
           As
           for
           A●rius
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           he
           held
           that
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           do
           not
           differ
           ,
           and
           that
           Augustin
           cals
           this
           
             proprium
             ejus
             dogma
             ,
             his
             proper
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             dogma
             furiosum
             et
             stolidum
             ,
             a
             furious
             and
             foolish
             opinion
             ,
          
           and
           that
           both
           of
           them
           do
           ranck
           him
           among
           Hereticks
           ;
           but
           
           seing
           they
           also
           accuse
           him
           of
           Arr●anisme
           ,
           and
           withal
           do
           also
           taxe
           him
           for
           error
           in
           some
           points
           which
           are
           cl●ar
           truth
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             pray
             and
             offer
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           their
           censure
           is
           as
           little
           to
           be
           noticed
           ,
           as
           his
           Testimony
           ;
           specially
           seing
           many
           Learned
           men
           do
           plainly
           assert
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Hierom
           ,
           but
           even
           Augustin
           himself
           ,
           Chrisostom
           and
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           Aërius
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           difference
           :
           but
           for
           Ierom
           you
           go
           about
           to
           alleviat
           his
           Testimonye
           ,
           
             viz.
             Idem
             ergo
             est
             Presbyter
             qui
             Episcopus
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Presbyter
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             &
             noverint
             Episcopi
             se
             magis
             consuetudine
             quan
             dispositionis
             dominicae
             veritate
             Presbyter
             is
             esse
             majores
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             let
             the
             Bishops
             know
             that
             they
             are
             above
             Preebyters
             more
             through
             custome
             then
             any
             divine
             warrant
             .
             Because
             he
             himself
             was
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             .
          
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           who
           were
           they
           whom
           your
           men
           cite
           so
           fast
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           not
           they
           themselves
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           were
           Bishops
           also
           at
           that
           time
           of
           his
           Opinion
           .
           2.
           
           You
           say
           
             that
             his
             fervent
             if
             not
             sirie
             Spirit
             drives
             him
             along
             in
             every
             things
             to
             an
             excess
             .
          
           Good
           Sir
           ,
           where
           is
           now
           your
           veneration
           for
           Antiquity
           and
           the
           holy
           fathers
           ?
           For
           us
           ,
           seing
           we
           do
           not
           found
           on
           mans
           Authority
           ,
           this
           your
           brusk
           character
           ,
           discovering
           more
           of
           your
           partiality
           then
           of
           Ieroms
           infirmity
           ,
           doth
           not
           offend
           :
           Only
           this
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           whatever
           be
           his
           fervor
           in
           his
           other
           writtings
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           both
           in
           his
           Commentarie
           upon
           Titus
           and
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ad
           Evagrium
           ,
           he
           confirms
           his
           assertion
           above
           set
           down
           ,
           with
           Scripture
           Arguments
           ,
           most
           calmly
           ,
           solidly
           and
           unanswerably
           .
           3.
           
           You
           alledge
           ,
           that
           
             Notwithstanding
             that
             he
             make
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             to
             differ
             in
             degree
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             office
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             not
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             that
             Presbyters
             did
             not
             ordain
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             origen
             
             of
             the
             exercising
             power
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             prevent
             schismes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           's
           answered
           he
           saith
           indeed
           ,
           
             quid
             enim
             facit
             ,
             exceptâ
             ordinatione
             ,
             Episcopus
             quod
             Presbyter
             non
             facit
          
           ;
           But
           as
           he
           is
           there
           pointing
           only
           at
           the
           custome
           ,
           then
           in
           use
           ,
           so
           ,
           this
           doth
           nothing
           derogate
           from
           that
           equality
           ,
           yea
           identitie
           of
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           attributeth
           to
           both
           from
           Scripture
           :
           what
           you
           mean
           by
           
             the
             origen
             of
             the
             exercising
             power
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Is
           not
           so
           clear
           .
           It
           's
           true
           he
           affirmeth
           that
           at
           Alexandria
           from
           Mark
           the
           Evangelist
           to
           Heraclas
           ,
           and
           Dionysius
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           did
           always
           name
           one
           ,
           chosen
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           higher
           degree
           ,
           Bishop
           ;
           but
           what
           says
           this
           more
           then
           that
           in
           all
           that
           time
           for
           orders
           sake
           ,
           they
           had
           successive
           Presidents
           at
           first
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           moveable
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           fixed
           during
           life
           :
           And
           we
           have
           already
           both
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           regreted
           the
           grievous
           abuse
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           that
           latter
           practice
           :
           You
           adde
           
             that
             he
             compares
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             ●to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
          
           and
           since
           there
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           from
           Ecclesiastick
           custome
           then
           allowed
           (
           which
           according
           to
           his
           use
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           useth
           to
           speak
           promiscuously
           ,
           writing
           of
           Lent
           ,
           he
           here
           indifferently
           termeth
           an
           Apostolick
           Tradition
           )
           a
           ground
           of
           resemblance
           ,
           why
           might
           he
           not
           use
           the
           similitude
           ,
           without
           stretching
           it
           either
           to
           evert
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           or
           countenance
           your
           Prelacie
           ?
           Lastly
           you
           alledge
           
             that
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             decreed
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             should
             be
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             roote
             out
             the
             seede
             of
             difference
             :
          
           It
           's
           answered
           that
           this
           
             in
             toto
             orbe
             decretum
             est
          
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           not
           of
           an
           express
           Decree
           ,
           which
           doth
           no
           where
           appeare
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           General
           consentient
           custome
           ,
           taking
           place
           every
           where
           :
           both
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           Hieroms
           after
           
             Paulatim
             ad
             unum
             
             omnis
             Solicitudo
             est
             delata
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             all
             the
             care
             is
             devolved
             upon
             one
             ,
          
           do
           abundantly
           cleare
           ,
           How
           ever
           this
           may
           be
           warrantably
           said
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           custome
           did
           with
           time
           universally
           obtain
           ,
           and
           in
           Ieroms
           dayes
           ,
           not
           having
           much
           exceeded
           the
           limits
           of
           a
           simple
           Prostasia
           ,
           was
           by
           him
           also
           approved
           ,
           as
           the
           remedy
           of
           dissention
           ,
           so
           ,
           he
           holding
           it
           to
           be
           not
           of
           Divine
           disposition
           ,
           no
           doubt
           if
           he
           had
           these
           other
           holy
           men
           ,
           were
           this
           day
           to
           see
           the
           hundred
           part
           of
           these
           sad
           ,
           and
           fearful
           effects
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           produced
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           able
           to
           breake
           their
           astonishment
           ,
           at
           the
           surprizing
           sight
           of
           such
           prodigious
           consequences
           of
           this
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           but
           sorrow
           and
           Lamentation
           ,
           together
           with
           deep
           regrete
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           better
           forsee
           ,
           and
           more
           timously
           resist
           ,
           the
           first
           tendencies
           and
           beginnings
           of
           this
           evil
           :
           Now
           whether
           or
           not
           Antiquity
           be
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           and
           if
           our
           grounds
           from
           Scripture
           against
           your
           Episcopall
           Authority
           ,
           be
           not
           much
           confirmed
           ,
           both
           by
           Ierom
           and
           the
           other
           passages
           here
           handled
           ,
           I
           willingly
           submit
           it
           to
           all
           the
           lovers
           of
           truth
           :
           but
           lest
           you
           think
           that
           by
           the
           representation
           I
           have
           made
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           answere
           to
           your
           alledgeance
           from
           Antiquity
           ,
           of
           the
           early
           and
           strange
           rise
           and
           grouth
           of
           Episcopacie
           ,
           I
           do
           thereby
           derogate
           from
           that
           light
           and
           purity
           ,
           which
           with
           you
           I
           acknowledge
           in
           these
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           I
           must
           note
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           pride
           as
           it
           was
           the
           first
           sin
           and
           corrupter
           of
           Mans
           integrity
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           felicities
           of
           Paradise
           could
           not
           exempt
           him
           ;
           So
           is
           it
           of
           all
           sins
           the
           most
           inward
           ,
           rooted
           ,
           and
           subtile
           ,
           attending
           a
           man
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           finding
           Matter
           in
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           immixing
           it self
           even
           in
           our
           fairest
           and
           purest
           actions
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           his
           own
           presence
           ,
           holy
           instruction
           ,
           and
           humble
           example
           were
           not
           free
           of
           the
           motions
           of
           this
           evil
           ,
           the
           History
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           plainly
           testify
           .
           3.
           
           I
           note
           that
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           most
           pure
           and
           powerfull
           that
           ever
           the
           Church
           enjoyed
           ,
           were
           many
           wayes
           infested
           with
           this
           plague
           ,
           I
           mention
           not
           the
           contentions
           betuixt
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           sprung
           from
           this
           latent
           corruption
           ;
           but
           he
           who
           considereth
           the
           great
           number●
           and
           many
           wicked
           practices
           of
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           in
           these
           days
           boasting
           against
           ,
           and
           despising
           even
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           with
           the
           affected
           Preheminence
           of
           Diotrephes
           ,
           and
           the
           then
           begun
           working
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           toward
           the
           exalting
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           perdition
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           denying
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           marveil
           ,
           how
           this
           Devil
           of
           pride
           could
           in
           so
           gracious
           and
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           Earthly
           encouragements
           ,
           so
           greatly
           prevail
           ,
           and
           plainly
           perceive
           ,
           that
           this
           active
           Spirit
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           wanting
           ,
           to
           imbrace
           and
           improve
           all
           occasions
           and
           opportunities
           offered
           ;
           4
           ,
           That
           as
           order
           did
           no
           doubt
           at
           first
           in
           all
           meetings
           require
           a
           President
           ,
           whom
           I
           also
           easily
           grant
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           as
           any
           occasion
           did
           require
           ,
           rather
           recommended
           by
           desert
           ,
           no
           evil
           consequence
           being
           then
           apprehended
           ,
           then
           presented
           by
           a
           constant
           and
           compleat
           Rotation
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Hieroms
           suffrage
           ,
           that
           contentions
           did
           first
           both
           fixe
           the
           presidencie
           or
           prostasia
           ,
           and
           exalt
           it
           to
           any
           notable
           eminencie
           ;
           but
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           remedy
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           victory
           ,
           to
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           Maladie
           ,
           is
           indeed
           the
           most
           observable
           points
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           whereupon
           we
           will
           divide
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           note
           5.
           
           That
           although
           the
           Authority
           of
           able
           and
           holy
           men
           at
           first
           ,
           advanced
           to
           a
           fixed
           Presidencie
           ,
           might
           then
           appeare
           ,
           as
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           great
           simplicity
           and
           humility
           ,
           in
           it self
           very
           innocent
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           event
           also
           effectuall
           to
           concord
           ;
           Yet
           without
           all
           question
           at
           best
           
           it
           was
           but
           an
           humane
           invention
           ,
           copied
           from
           the
           patern
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           then
           Civil
           Government
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           which
           our
           Lord
           expresly
           commanded
           his
           Disciples
           not
           to
           conforme
           .
           6.
           
           That
           seing
           affected
           preheminence
           and
           the
           contentions
           thence
           arising
           ,
           did
           clearly
           occasion
           the
           introducing
           of
           this
           Prostasia
           ,
           though
           in
           many
           ,
           yea
           most
           places
           ,
           the
           prevailing
           number
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           might
           thereto
           advance
           worthy
           and
           deserving
           persons
           ,
           studying
           more
           the
           prospering
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           adverting
           to
           the
           bad
           consequences
           ,
           that
           thence
           might
           ensue
           ;
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           only
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           promotion
           was
           that
           ,
           whereunto
           these
           strivings
           did
           every
           where
           directly
           aspire
           ;
           but
           also
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           the
           first
           beginnings
           ,
           many
           ambitious
           pretenders
           ,
           wanting
           a
           just
           opposition
           ,
           did
           carry
           their
           design
           ,
           and
           were
           preferred
           .
           7.
           
           That
           by
           plain
           dealing
           I
           may
           satisfy
           all
           pretenses
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           albeit
           power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           unite
           in
           the
           Prostasia
           of
           one
           amongst
           many
           ,
           may
           be
           thereby
           rendered
           more
           strong
           ,
           and
           effectual
           ;
           Yet
           seing
           the
           benefits
           of
           this
           union
           ,
           and
           advancement
           ,
           doth
           only
           flow
           from
           the
           accidental
           worth
           ,
           and
           ability
           of
           the
           person
           that
           happens
           to
           be
           promoted
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           order
           or
           institution
           it self
           ,
           destitute
           of
           divine
           warrant
           ,
           and
           promise
           ,
           and
           clearly
           occasioned
           by
           evil
           contention
           and
           introduced
           into
           the
           house
           of
           God
           by
           humane
           invention
           ,
           could
           not
           at
           first
           have
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           recommendable
           ,
           and
           hath
           since
           produced
           most
           corrupt
           ●ruits
           ;
           Neither
           the
           existence
           of
           Many
           excellent
           and
           great
           men
           in
           this
           degree
           ,
           nor
           the
           laudable
           ,
           yea
           extraordinary
           advantages
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           received
           from
           them
           in
           the
           concret
           ,
           can
           now
           justify
           ,
           and
           maintain
           the
           Order
           it self
           in
           the
           abstract
           :
           If
           this
           arguing
           were
           good
           ,
           able
           and
           well
           qualifyed
           men
           vested
           with
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           or
           
           placed
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           have
           proven
           and
           may
           prove
           notable
           instruments
           of
           Good
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           reasonable
           and
           expedient
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           constant
           order
           should
           be
           erected
           ,
           we
           might
           not
           only
           have
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           the
           Monastick
           Orders
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           :
           We
           finde
           Peter
           with
           the
           singular
           benefite
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           exercing
           a
           power
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           that
           given
           him
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           not
           assumed
           ;
           could
           therefore
           an
           order
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           pretending
           to
           the
           like
           Authority
           ,
           be
           rationally
           thence
           maintained
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           No
           wayes
           :
           Accidental
           advantages
           do
           not
           commend
           unwarranted
           institutions
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           they
           justle
           out
           our
           Lords
           express
           constitution
           :
           But
           it
           is
           he
           ,
           the
           perfect
           orderer
           of
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           who
           hath
           positively
           defined
           ,
           and
           blessed
           its
           Officers
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           not
           left
           the
           matter
           Arbitrarie
           ,
           to
           the
           probable
           contrivances
           of
           apparent
           benefite
           ,
           farre
           less
           to
           the
           dissembling
           pretenses
           ,
           of
           mens
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           Interest
           .
           8.
           
           It
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           great
           measure
           of
           Grace
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           hard
           and
           frequent
           persecutions
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           was
           exercised
           ,
           did
           for
           a
           time
           hinder
           that
           strange
           depravation
           and
           incredible
           ●ruption
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Prostasia
           ,
           the
           rudiment
           of
           your
           Prelacie
           ,
           did
           from
           its
           first
           beginnings
           ,
           secretly
           and
           covertly
           bend
           ;
           Yet
           this
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           obtained
           the
           countenance
           ,
           and
           was
           favoured
           by
           the
           more
           fond
           in
           many
           things
           (
           such
           as
           excessive
           Do●ations
           and
           Grants
           of
           privileges
           )
           then
           prudently
           pious
           benevolence
           of
           Secular
           Princes
           ,
           this
           Prelatick
           order
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           depression
           had
           been
           indeed
           honoured
           ,
           with
           many
           shining
           lights
           and
           Glorious
           Martyres
           ,
           attaining
           then
           to
           its
           ascendent
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           debauch
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           unto
           
           idleness
           ,
           avarice
           and
           luxurie
           ;
           but
           continually
           climb
           up
           according
           to
           its
           proper
           Genius
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           until
           the
           Devils
           design
           in
           its
           rise
           ,
           and
           progress
           ,
           was
           fully
           discovered
           ,
           and
           consummate
           ,
           in
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           perdition
           :
           9.
           
           This
           being
           the
           rise
           ,
           progress
           and
           product
           of
           Prelacie
           in
           the
           first
           Churches
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           clearly
           gathered
           from
           the
           writtings
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           introduced
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           thereafter
           gathered
           and
           brought
           in
           ,
           may
           be
           found
           in
           their
           Histories
           :
           Only
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           almost
           no
           Church
           it
           can
           be
           shewed
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           coëvous
           with
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           western
           Churches
           where
           it
           obtained
           place
           ,
           was
           ever
           a
           sprig
           of
           Romes
           Hierarchie
           ,
           propagate
           by
           her
           ambition
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           practices
           ;
           So
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           in
           special
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           centuries
           thereafter
           ,
           instructed
           and
           guided
           by
           Monks
           ,
           without
           Bishops
           until
           palladius
           from
           Rome
           ,
           did
           set
           up
           Prelacie
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           many
           Authors
           witness
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           we
           may
           finde
           it
           on
           Record
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           the
           816.
           year
           a
           Synod
           in
           England
           did
           prohibite
           the
           Scots
           any
           function
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           gave
           no
           honour
           to
           Metropolitans
           and
           other
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           observations
           ,
           having
           in
           some
           sort
           delineate
           the
           mysterious
           and
           crooked
           windings
           ,
           of
           this
           excrescing
           Power
           ,
           in
           its
           first
           motions
           ,
           and
           setting
           forth
           :
           and
           very
           clearly
           and
           naturally
           traced
           its
           progressions
           ,
           and
           thence
           deduced
           that
           most
           prodigious
           production
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Papacie
           ,
           as
           any
           considerate
           man
           may
           thereby
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           not
           only
           how
           it
           might
           ,
           but
           how
           
             de
             facto
          
           it
           hath
           crept
           into
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           without
           an
           
             Apostolicall
             introduction
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           your
           contrarie
           insinuations
           ,
           so
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           other
           advantages
           ,
           these
           primitive
           times
           had
           above
           our
           latter
           dayes
           ;
           yet
           
           our
           discovery
           ,
           made
           after
           so
           full
           a
           revelation
           ,
           compared
           to
           the
           obscure
           appearances
           of
           this
           wickedness
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           cannot
           be
           thereby
           rationally
           disproved
           :
           and
           your
           scurrile
           disparaging
           of
           the
           latter
           times
           of
           reformation
           ,
           as
           the
           
             fagg
             end
             o●
             sexteen
             hundred
             years
             ,
          
           doth
           with
           little
           less
           success
           ,
           plead
           for
           the
           Pope
           and
           Antichrist
           ,
           then
           for
           your
           An●ichristian
           Prelacie
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           wherein
           you
           tell
           your
           N.
           C.
           
             that
             though
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             were
             better
             men
             ,
             then
             either
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             alive
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             in
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Specially
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             they
             were
          
           sine
           quibus
           non
           ,
           
             and
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             present
             abuse
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             power
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             a
             rational
             and
             most
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             approven
             and
             gifted
             ,
             be
             peculiarly
             incharged
             with
             the
             inspection
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             an
             order
             of
             men
             ne●ding
             much
             to
             be
             regulate
             ;
             and
             seing
             all
             humane
             things
             ,
             and
             Presbytery
             also
             ,
             are
             liable
             to
             be
             abused
             ,
             the
             common
             maxime
             remains
             to
             be
             applied
             ,
             remove
             the
             abuse
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             retain
             their
             use
             .
          
           In
           answere
           hereto
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           inlarge
           ,
           he
           who
           knows
           Church
           History
           best
           ,
           will
           easily
           grant
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           the
           first
           Centurie
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           vestige
           upon
           record
           ,
           of
           your
           Prelatick
           power
           ;
           So
           when
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           had
           place
           ,
           their
           concurrence
           in
           Presbyteries
           ,
           was
           only
           for
           order
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Mod●rators
           ,
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           same
           exigence
           and
           effect
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           fixed
           ,
           or
           unfixed
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           peculiar
           power
           ,
           proper
           to
           them
           as
           a
           superior
           order
           ;
           A
           thing
           so
           certainly
           disowned
           by
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           that
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           Bishops
           thought
           themselves
           well
           stated
           in
           their
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           were
           beginning
           to
           contend
           among
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           Papacie
           ,
           Hierom
           doth
           plainly
           deny
           them
           any
           such
           prerogative
           above
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           therefore
           contradicted
           by
           any
           :
           
           How
           much
           more
           then
           doth
           this
           condemn
           that
           sole
           power
           ,
           both
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           whereunto
           your
           Bishops
           do
           pretend
           .
           As
           for
           your
           alledged
           reason
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           promoting
           the
           better
           gifted
           over
           the
           
             unruly
             Cl●rgie
          
           ,
           whatever
           application
           it
           may
           have
           to
           that
           naughty
           Company
           of
           your
           insufficient
           and
           profane
           Curats
           ,
           or
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           worlds
           prejudice
           against
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           ;
           Yet
           these
           two
           things
           are
           most
           evident
           .
           1.
           
           That
           as
           that
           lowely
           and
           ministerial
           Government
           ,
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           admitting
           no
           superiority
           or
           inequality
           of
           power
           among
           Ministers
           ,
           is
           not
           subjected
           to
           ,
           and
           alterable
           at
           the
           arbitriment
           of
           humane
           reason
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           advantage
           of
           Gifts
           ,
           whereupon
           you
           would
           found
           it
           ,
           doth
           so
           little
           favour
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           direct
           contrarie
           is
           recommended
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           as
           its
           best
           evidence
           and
           fruit
           ,
           
             he
             that
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Servant
          
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           as
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           humility
           ,
           but
           in
           plain
           opposition
           to
           that
           superior
           Authority
           exercised
           in
           Secular
           Rule
           ,
           whereof
           the
           imitation
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           expresty
           prohibite
           to
           Gospel
           Ministers
           :
           but
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           mistake
           is
           ,
           that
           Notwithstanding
           our
           Lord
           hath
           said
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           one
           is
           your
           Master
           ;
           and
           all
           you
           are
           Brethren
           and
           fellow-servants
           ,
           among
           whom
           an
           inequality
           of
           gifts
           ,
           may
           well
           consist
           with
           an
           equality
           of
           condition
           ;
           Yet
           restess
           and
           most
           subtile
           Ambition
           ,
           for
           grati●ying
           its
           evil
           lust
           ,
           will
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           plain
           opposition
           commanded
           ,
           alleage
           the
           affectation
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           thing
           it self
           to
           be
           discharged
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           low
           liest
           state
           of
           Service
           ,
           devise
           superior
           and
           inferior
           degrees
           .
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           be
           ●arre
           from
           denying
           humane
           infirmities
           incident
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           do
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           the
           of
           ●nces
           by
           them
           occasioned
           ,
           may
           be
           alwayes
           ,
           
           as
           the
           most
           hurtful
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           most
           seriously
           precautioned
           and
           regreted
           ;
           Yet
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           our
           Lords
           most
           gracious
           gifting
           ,
           and
           most
           wise
           ordering
           of
           his
           Ministery
           for
           the
           feeding
           and
           ruling
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           affirme
           that
           neverthelesse
           
             there
             is
             no
             order
             of
             men
             needs
             so
             much
             to
             be
             regulated
             ,
          
           is
           a
           presumptuous
           and
           vain
           imputation
           ,
           against
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Head
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           Oeconomie
           :
           Hath
           our
           Lord
           taken
           so
           great
           paines
           to
           Separate
           ,
           Instruct
           ,
           Sanctify
           ,
           and
           send
           forth
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           promised
           them
           so
           special
           a
           presence
           and
           assistance
           ,
           for
           the
           oversight
           and
           conduct
           of
           Believers
           ,
           and
           darre
           any
           Christian
           say
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           order
           it self
           (
           for
           alas
           I
           grant
           the
           men
           are
           but
           earthen
           vessels
           )
           needs
           more
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           the
           contrivance
           of
           mans
           invention
           for
           its
           regulation
           ?
           But
           let
           none
           that
           honoureth
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           remembreth
           the
           former
           Beautie
           ,
           Order
           and
           Successe
           of
           his
           Ministrie
           and
           Courts
           amongst
           us
           ,
           be
           offended
           ;
           this
           reflection
           proceeds
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           accused
           our
           great
           Master
           ,
           as
           a
           Rebell
           and
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           as
           the
           Troublers
           and
           Subverters
           of
           the
           World.
           As
           to
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           disproved
           the
           Divine
           warrant
           of
           Presbytrie
           ,
           and
           shewed
           both
           its
           occasion
           ,
           rise
           ,
           tendencie
           ,
           and
           proper
           fruits
           to
           be
           only
           evil
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           equiparat
           them
           in
           the
           point
           of
           abuse
           :
           but
           seing
           the
           abuse
           of
           Presbytrie
           is
           only
           accidental
           ,
           from
           humane
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           its
           most
           native
           Genius
           and
           Product
           ;
           Na●
           ,
           seing
           Presbytrie
           is
           indeed
           the
           right
           use
           of
           the
           Churches
           Government
           ,
           and
           Prelacie
           its
           manifest
           depravation
           ,
           the
           maxime
           which
           you
           adduce
           ,
           in
           its
           just
           application
           ,
           doth
           most
           clearly
           say
           ,
           remove
           the
           abuse
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           use
           of
           Presbyterie
           be
           re●ained
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           fourth
           DIALOGUE
           Answered
           .
        
         
           SIR
           ,
           since
           you
           have
           said
           nothing
           that
           I
           have
           not
           to
           my self
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           to
           all
           rational
           and
           impartial
           men
           )
           satisfyingly
           answered
           ,
           and
           seing
           I
           can
           say
           it
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           matters
           hitherto
           treated
           ,
           I
           finde
           in
           my
           heart
           a
           serious
           desire
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           comply
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           what
           I
           judge
           agreeable
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           distrust
           of
           my self
           ,
           and
           charity
           towards
           others
           ,
           as
           humane
           frailtie
           doth
           permit
           :
           In
           this
           perswasion
           truely
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           own
           verdict
           ,
           conscientious
           ,
           without
           either
           noticing
           the
           pitiful
           shift
           of
           a
           blind
           conscience
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           your
           N
           C.
           pretend
           ,
           or
           charging
           you
           with
           that
           arrogance
           ,
           whereupon
           you
           make
           him
           weakly
           to
           exclaime
           ,
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           consider
           the
           grounds
           which
           in
           this
           place
           you
           lay
           down
           ,
           You
           say
           then
           ,
           
             Private
             persons
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Government
             ;
             submission
             and
             not
             judging
             is
             their
             part
             .
          
           I
           cannot
           stand
           to
           discusse
           all
           the
           ambiguities
           that
           may
           be
           latent
           in
           this
           General
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           strange
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Government
           of
           Gods
           house
           (
           ●or
           that
           is
           the
           point
           betwixt
           us
           )
           should
           be
           instituted
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           Edification
           and
           Salvation
           of
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Glory
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           deny
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           to
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           it
           .
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             Submission
             i●
             their
             
             dutie
          
           .
           And
           would
           you
           have
           it
           blind
           ,
           and
           not
           rational
           ,
           and
           conscientious
           ?
           3.
           
           Our
           Lord
           hath
           defined
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           did
           establish
           the
           same
           among
           us
           ,
           engaging
           us
           thereinto
           by
           a
           perpetual
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           it
           then
           nothing
           of
           our
           concernment
           ?
           But
           may
           we
           breake
           these
           sacred
           tyes
           ,
           and
           abandone
           our selves
           to
           an
           implicite
           compliance
           ,
           with
           every
           humane
           invention
           ?
           I
           grant
           that
           private
           persons
           are
           neither
           ,
           under
           a
           righteous
           constitution
           ,
           to
           usurpe
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Governours
           ;
           nor
           yet
           under
           a
           sinful
           ,
           unlawfully
           to
           solicite
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           an
           alteration
           :
           but
           as
           in
           the
           former
           case
           ,
           both
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           specially
           where
           an
           Oath
           hath
           interveened
           ,
           doth
           oblige
           to
           maintenance
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           I
           am
           assured
           that
           all
           active
           owning
           and
           approving
           (
           the
           thing
           whereunto
           we
           are
           pressed
           )
           beyond
           a
           providentiall
           acquiescence
           ,
           is
           utterly
           sinful
           :
           If
           you
           require
           my
           reasons
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           like
           your
           own
           ,
           
             viz.
             first
          
           ,
           because
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           ,
           what
           ever
           may
           be
           the
           comparative
           innocencie
           of
           an
           erring
           ,
           but
           well-meaning
           opinion
           ;
           Yet
           of
           every
           Soul
           ,
           who
           hath
           seen
           the
           Glorious
           light
           and
           work
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Lands
           ,
           and
           engaged
           himself
           thereto
           by
           solemn
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           hath
           broken
           these
           bonds
           ,
           and
           concurred
           to
           change
           Christs
           pure
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           ,
           establish
           or
           countenance
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           its
           wicked
           Hierarchie
           ,
           God
           will
           surely
           either
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           seen
           ,
           in
           the
           convictions
           of
           many
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           last
           and
           great
           Judgement
           ,
           openly
           require
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           not
           only
           perjury
           ,
           manifestly
           ingredient
           in
           the
           active
           submission
           and
           compliance
           which
           you
           exact
           ,
           hath
           a
           plain
           and
           direct
           tendencie
           to
           the
           
             blotting
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Gospel
           and
           all
           its
           Ordinances
           ,
           are
           designed
           to
           purify
           the
           heart
           ;
           So
           ,
           this
           of
           Government
           ,
           so
           clearly
           therein
           appointed
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           necessaire
           and
           effectual
           
           influence
           ,
           for
           the
           conserving
           of
           truth
           ,
           edifying
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           doth
           undeniably
           contribute
           to
           the
           same
           end
           :
           And
           by
           these
           two
           
             easie
             rules
          
           it
           is
           whereby
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           that
           both
           you
           and
           I
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           may
           examine
           our
           Conscienc●s
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           tell
           your
           N.
           C.
           
             That
             we
             have
             no
             rationall
             ground
             to
             think
             you
             wrong
             ,
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             :
          
           do
           you
           then
           think
           that
           obedience
           to
           the
           Lords
           Command
           ,
           against
           swearing
           falsely
           ,
           and
           adhering
           to
           ,
           and
           owning
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           are
           no
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ?
           or
           have
           you
           already
           answered
           the
           full
           and
           just
           account
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           given
           of
           our
           differences
           ?
           But
           ,
           supposing
           there
           may
           be
           error
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             that
             unless
             the
             error
             be
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             then
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             is
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             unty
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           rule
           which
           you
           gave
           us
           before
           ,
           in
           your
           
             first
             Dialogue
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           say
           little
           to
           it
           ,
           only
           if
           your
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           except
           the
           conjunction
           with
           the
           erring
           partie
           ,
           be
           of
           greater
           prejudice
           ,
           then
           separation
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           unty
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           willingly
           assent
           :
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           latent
           sense
           in
           your
           strange
           weighing
           the
           import
           of
           error
           ,
           with
           an
           article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           things
           quite
           opposite
           ,
           without
           all
           communication
           of
           degrees
           ;
           when
           you
           explain
           your self
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           it
           .
           To
           this
           you
           subjoin
           many
           things
           of
           Pauls
           conforming
           both
           to
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           greater
           scruple
           ,
           then
           what
           we
           contend
           about
           ,
           and
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           
             That
             if
          
           Paul
           
             did
             so
             freely
             and
             out
             of
             Charity
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             much
             more
             bound
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             dutie
             of
             obedience
             to
             Law
             doth
             also
             exact
             it
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           not
           only
           abuse
           Pauls
           practice
           ,
           but
           go
           about
           to
           intricate
           
           and
           destroy
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           knack
           of
           pitiful
           Court
           Sophistry
           ,
           the
           privilege
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           endeavour
           briefly
           to
           give
           you
           a
           distinct
           and
           adequat
           return
           .
           And
           I
           say
           that
           Paul's
           conformity
           doth
           no
           wayes
           enforce
           the
           compliance
           required
           of
           us
           ;
           because
           that
           all
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           a
           free
           and
           prudent
           accommodation
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           things
           wholly
           externall
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           such
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           conversed
           ;
           whereas
           the
           compliance
           demanded
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           plainly
           
             to
             owne
             and
             approve
          
           unwarranted
           ,
           wicked
           and
           accursed
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           its
           abominations
           :
           which
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Command
           ,
           and
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           extirpate
           :
           If
           Paul
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the●
           Mosaick
           dispensation
           ,
           at
           first
           institute
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           then
           expresly
           antiquat
           ,
           did
           neverthelesse
           continue
           some
           of
           its
           observances
           ,
           that
           by
           shewing
           a
           respect
           to
           ,
           and
           not
           despising
           of
           these
           shadows
           ,
           though
           already
           evanished
           ,
           he
           might
           the
           better
           convince
           the
           Jews
           ,
           of
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           what
           they
           prefigured
           ;
           can
           any
           man
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           relinquish
           the
           true
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           acknowledge
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           its
           vain
           Ceremonies
           ,
           although
           the
           samine
           be
           found
           contraire
           both
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           by
           us
           solemnly
           abjured
           .
           As
           for
           Pauls
           freedom
           of
           converse
           toward
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           admitting
           that
           there
           appeares
           a
           seeming
           excess
           in
           it
           ,
           obnoxious
           to
           misconstruction
           :
           yet
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           in
           meat
           and
           drink
           only
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           its
           principall
           design
           of
           asserting
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           such
           an
           absolute
           liberty
           ,
           as
           might
           warrant
           the
           deed
           in
           it self
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           possibility
           of
           some
           mens
           mistakes
           ,
           wholly
           opposite
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           so
           that
           ,
           without
           question
           ,
           the
           outmost
           advantage
           you
           can
           draw
           from
           this
           matter
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           liberty
           to
           do
           materially
           many
           of
           these
           externall
           things
           ,
           by
           you
           enjoined
           ,
           without
           homologating
           your
           intention
           in
           the
           imposing
           ,
           which
           ,
           whether
           you
           would
           accept
           of
           ,
           or
           account
           consistent
           with
           sincere
           dealing
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           your self
           to
           judge
           ?
           But
           't
           is
           like
           your
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           things
           whereunto
           we
           are
           pressed
           ,
           passing
           from
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           relinquishing
           of
           our
           sent
           and
           sealed
           Ministers
           ,
           owning
           and
           active
           submitting
           to
           abjured
           Prelats
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           in
           themselves
           things
           wholly
           externall
           ,
           insignificant
           ,
           and
           nothing
           ;
           wherein
           we
           may
           as
           lawfully
           complement
           Authority
           ,
           by
           our
           obedience
           ,
           as
           Paul
           ,
           by
           a
           free
           exercise
           of
           his
           liberty
           ,
           in
           washing
           ,
           shavings
           ,
           circumcising
           ,
           eating
           ,
           and
           drinking
           did
           complacently
           insinuat
           upon
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Gentiles
           :
           And
           if
           in
           these
           there
           be
           any
           parity
           ,
           let
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           discerne
           2.
           
           Although
           the
           things
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           were
           indeed
           in
           themselves
           wholly
           indifferent
           ;
           Yet
           we
           cannot
           be
           urged
           with
           Pauls
           conformings
           ,
           because
           the
           reason
           and
           design
           of
           Pauls
           practice
           ,
           being
           diametrally
           repugnant
           to
           yours
           ,
           instead
           of
           confirming
           ,
           plainly
           subverts
           the
           compliance
           by
           you
           demanded
           :
           Paul's
           practice
           ,
           did
           flow
           from
           liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           and
           warrant
           of
           that
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           that
           
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
          
           ,
           and
           
             called
             us
             unto
             liberty
             ,
             blotting
             out
             the
             hand-writting
             of
             Ordinances
             that
             was
             against
             us
             :
          
           dare
           you
           then
           ,
           or
           any
           mortall
           else
           ,
           offer
           to
           write
           and
           fixe
           another
           ,
           and
           again
           intangle
           us
           with
           a
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           ,
           and
           subjecte
           us
           to
           ,
           or
           judge
           us
           concerning
           Ordinances
           ,
           after
           the
           Commandments
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           men
           ?
           What
           reasoning
           can
           be
           more
           absurd
           then
           that
           of
           yours
           ?
           Paul
           did
           these
           things
           freely
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           obedience
           :
           Do
           contraries
           ,
           that
           remove
           ,
           establish
           one
           another
           ?
           I
           grant
           that
           ,
           if
           in
           charity
           to
           our
           equals
           ,
           even
           Aliens
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           a
           compleasant
           and
           gaining
           
           acting
           or
           forbearance
           ,
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           power
           ;
           much
           more
           doth
           the
           same
           charity
           bind
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           like
           compliance
           toward
           our
           Superiors
           ;
           but
           by
           what
           consequence
           can
           you
           extend
           this
           obligation
           of
           charity
           ,
           to
           a
           plain
           surrender
           of
           our
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           turn
           the
           praise
           of
           a
           free
           benevolent
           exercise
           ,
           unto
           a
           bondage
           of
           obedience
           ,
           wherefrom
           our
           Lord
           hath
           so
           clearly
           liberat
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           these
           externals
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           plead
           for
           ?
           But
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           you
           tell
           your
           N.
           C.
           
             That
             he
             bewrays
             great
             simplicitie
             ;
             because
             forsooth
          
           Paul
           
             did
             not
             re●use
             compliance
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             things
             were
             commanded
             by
             Authority
             :
             But
             because
             certain
             false
             Brethren
             came
             to
             spy
             out
             his
             liberty
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             place
             by
             subjection
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             hour
             .
          
           Really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           your
           N.
           C.
           must
           indeed
           be
           very
           simple
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           indure
           such
           imposing
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             Paul
             did
             not
             re●use
             compliance
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Ceremonies
             were
             commanded
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           his
           own
           words
           by
           you
           cited
           ,
           say
           plainly
           ,
           that
           though
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           free
           and
           edi●ying
           exercise
           of
           his
           liberty
           ,
           he
           hath
           in
           charity
           ceded
           to
           the
           weaker
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           to
           
             give
             place
             by
             subjection
          
           (
           mark
           it
           )
           the
           correlat
           and
           homologation
           of
           command
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           
             no
             not
             for
             an
             hour
          
           ,
           Is
           not
           then
           to
           repeat
           only
           your
           discourse
           ,
           to
           redargue
           it
           ?
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           further
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           context
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           of
           these
           that
           would
           have
           brought
           Gentiles
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           observance
           of
           the
           Jewish
           ceremonies
           ,
           who
           certainly
           did
           pretend
           Divine
           Authority
           for
           their
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           only
           reason
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           vindication
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           opposed
           by
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           :
           but
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           Stilling-fl●et
           hath
           put
           in
           your
           Mouth
           as
           to
           this
           Matter
           :
           You
           say
           then
           that
           ,
           
             If
             an●
             require
             of
             us
             compliance
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             necessarie
             of
             it self
             ,
             we
             
             have
             reason
             to
          
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           .
           
             But
             it
             is
             unsufferable
             peevishness
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrat
             enjoin
             a
             thing
             ,
             declaring
             it
             free
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             only
             necessary
             because
             commanded
             ,
             upon
             that
             score
             to
             refuse
             obedience
             .
          
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           unsufferable
           boldness
           for
           you
           ,
           to
           alledge
           a
           peevishness
           in
           a
           practice
           ,
           so
           exactly
           parallel
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           understood
           the
           liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           had
           made
           them
           free
           ,
           to
           consist
           in
           that
           reall
           relief
           and
           freedome
           granted
           to
           them
           from
           the
           yoke
           and
           burden
           of
           the
           Jewish
           ceremonies
           ;
           so
           ,
           they
           do
           exhort
           believers
           to
           stand
           fast
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           certainly
           imports
           a
           non-submission
           ,
           and
           resisting
           to
           the
           imposition
           ,
           either
           of
           these
           antiquat
           Jewish
           observations
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           Mans
           invention
           ,
           seing
           that
           these
           are
           indeed
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           an
           astrictedness
           ,
           in
           opinion
           ,
           unto
           the
           liberty
           purchased
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           false
           Apostles
           pressed
           their
           observance
           from
           divine
           Authority
           ;
           but
           seing
           the
           Christians
           then
           did
           except
           ,
           upon
           the
           liberty
           which
           Christ
           hath
           obtained
           ,
           and
           thereby
           proclaimed
           to
           us
           an
           exemption
           even
           from
           the
           old
           Divine
           Law
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           same
           much
           more
           forcible
           against
           Mens
           usurpation
           of
           an
           unwarranted
           tyrrany
           ;
           or
           think
           you
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           hath
           only
           freed
           us
           from
           Moses
           impositions
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           more
           severe
           Task-masters
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           appoint
           ,
           without
           Gods
           warrant
           into
           the
           house
           and
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           introduce
           will-worship
           ,
           which
           he
           abhorres
           ;
           but
           after
           they
           have
           urged
           our
           obedience
           ,
           as
           only
           Civill
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           Authority
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           do
           then
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           generall
           and
           supervenient
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           statutes
           become
           to
           reach
           even
           the
           Conscience
           also
           ?
           But
           2.
           you
           say
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Magistrat
             declare
             the
             thing
             to
             he
             free
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             only
             necessary
             because
             commanded
             ,
             Christian
             liberty
             is
             
             not
             thereby
             lessened
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           is
           not
           Christian
           liberty
           alwayes
           opposed
           to
           the
           Jewish
           bondage
           ?
           Now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           demand
           wherein
           did
           this
           bondage
           consist
           ,
           was
           it
           in
           the
           Authority
           only
           ,
           whereby
           these
           ordinances
           were
           enjoined
           ,
           and
           which
           did
           indeed
           immediatly
           reach
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           in
           the
           obligation
           to
           that
           burthensome
           practice
           ,
           which
           thence
           did
           ensue
           ?
           And
           certainly
           ,
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           must
           grant
           the
           latter
           ;
           seing
           the
           speciality
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           rendering
           an
           imposition
           ,
           otherwayes
           light
           ,
           to
           be
           burthensome
           ;
           that
           without
           question
           ,
           as
           its
           precepts
           are
           the
           perfect
           law
           of
           liberty
           ;
           So
           the
           clearnesse
           of
           its
           warrant
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           relief
           of
           Conscience
           :
           Nay
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           truth
           to
           certain
           ,
           and
           apposite
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           are
           convinced
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Prelats
           could
           produce
           Divine
           commands
           for
           their
           injunctions
           ,
           these
           would
           quickly
           satisfy
           all
           our
           scruples
           ,
           and
           make
           Non-conformists
           ,
           the
           most
           conformable
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           Give
           over
           then
           your
           empty
           quibling
           ,
           in
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           you
           exact
           not
           our
           compliance
           ,
           as
           necessaire
           in
           it self
           by
           divine
           prescript
           ,
           for
           though
           I
           could
           shew
           ,
           how
           that
           notwithstanding
           you
           pretend
           not
           to
           any
           immediate
           divine
           warrant
           ,
           for
           your
           imposings
           ;
           you
           not
           the
           less
           alleage
           that
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           whence
           Magistracy
           doth
           descend
           ,
           for
           astricting
           our
           obedience
           ;
           Yet
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           our
           exception
           ,
           that
           plainly
           on
           the
           contraire
           ,
           your
           ceremonies
           commanded
           in
           the
           Matters
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           that
           liberty
           purchased
           unto
           us
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           respect
           ,
           so
           much
           a
           burthen
           ,
           as
           for
           lack
           of
           that
           very
           same
           authority
           ,
           whereof
           you
           do
           most
           inadvertently
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           should
           be
           our
           solution
           .
           But
           3.
           what
           can
           be
           more
           manifest
           ,
           then
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           hardship
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Pedagogie
           ,
           did
           consist
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
           and
           Observances
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           were
           tyed
           in
           practice
           ,
           and
           neither
           in
           the
           obligation
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           whereby
           they
           became
           bound
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           their
           opinion
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           being
           injoined
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           in
           themselves
           free
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           by
           this
           liberty
           of
           opinion
           ,
           delivered
           from
           the
           rigour
           of
           that
           Pedagogie
           ,
           so
           the
           releasement
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           consists
           in
           freeing
           us
           from
           that
           yoke
           ,
           and
           burthen
           ,
           which
           the
           Jews
           were
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           ,
           and
           in
           liberating
           us
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           the
           rudiments
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           is
           this
           only
           to
           change
           the
           opinion
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           as
           much
           ob●oxious
           ,
           to
           be
           subjected
           in
           obedience
           as
           ever
           the
           Jews
           were
           ?
           who
           can
           admit
           it
           ?
           If
           you
           be
           still
           unclear
           ,
           answere
           this
           demand
           with
           your self
           in
           sobriety
           :
           If
           the
           false
           Brethren
           had
           said
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Jewish
           dispensation
           is
           accomplished
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           expressly
           discharged
           the
           continuance
           of
           its
           observations
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           but
           things
           external
           ,
           and
           of
           themselves
           free
           ,
           let
           us
           in
           the
           recognizance
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           or
           for
           peace
           sake
           ,
           still
           be
           subject
           in
           a
           conformable
           obedience
           :
           would
           not
           the
           Apostle
           have
           returned
           the
           same
           answere
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           Lord
           who
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           again
           be
           brought
           unto
           bondage
           :
           the
           sun
           of
           righteousness
           is
           arisen
           ,
           and
           hath
           obscured
           all
           the
           former
           shadowing
           lights
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           need
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           the
           more
           pitiful
           tapers
           of
           mens
           blind
           invention
           :
           And
           here
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           have
           drawn
           out
           my
           answere
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           meet
           with
           your
           significant
           rites
           introduced
           in
           Gods
           service
           ;
           So
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           anent
           the
           liberty
           purchased
           to
           us
           by
           Christ
           ,
           I
           further
           adde
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           groundless
           conceit
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           abolishing
           
           the
           Jewish
           ceremonies
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           prefigure
           our
           Lords
           coming
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           whole
           complexly
           ,
           was
           indeed
           a
           Pedagogie
           to
           lead
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           People
           to
           wait
           and
           long
           for
           his
           redemption
           ;
           Yet
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           did
           not
           properly
           prefigure
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           observation
           of
           dayes
           ,
           distinction
           of
           meats
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           such
           relative
           signification
           can
           be
           attribute
           ,
           without
           a
           groundless
           and
           violent
           straining
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           these
           rites
           ,
           as
           being
           only
           shadows
           of
           the
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           did
           evanish
           upon
           their
           appearance
           ,
           and
           consequently
           could
           not
           have
           been
           kept
           up
           ,
           without
           a
           tacite
           hint
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           thereby
           typifyed
           were
           still
           expected
           ;
           Yet
           I
           am
           very
           assured
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           these
           Mosaick
           Ordinances
           ,
           our
           Lord
           did
           remove
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           yoke
           and
           burthen
           ,
           by
           the
           gracious
           concession
           of
           that
           Liberty
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           bring
           back
           that
           servitude
           ,
           or
           to
           introduce
           the
           like
           ,
           is
           plainly
           to
           bring
           us
           back
           again
           to
           the
           rudiments
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           dead
           with
           Christ
           ,
           to
           disown
           the
           liberty
           which
           he
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           and
           as
           plainly
           as
           in
           the
           former
           case
           ,
           to
           deny
           that
           our
           deliverer
           is
           come
           .
           4.
           
           Having
           shewed
           that
           the
           liberty
           of
           thinking
           the
           things
           to
           be
           free
           in
           themselves
           ,
           the
           practice
           nevertheless
           being
           strictly
           injoined
           ,
           is
           not
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           irrational
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           an
           observance
           commanded
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           becomes
           o●
           this
           account
           more
           burthensome
           ,
           then
           if
           mans
           authority
           only
           did
           make
           it
           binding
           :
           And
           seing
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           I
           easily
           grant
           ,
           that
           in
           things
           in
           themselves
           free
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           no
           reason
           of
           Religion
           or
           Righteousness
           gainstanding
           ,
           it
           were
           peevishness
           to
           decline
           the
           request
           of
           an
           Equal
           ,
           let
           be
           the
           command
           of
           a
           Superior
           :
           I
           shall
           here
           shortly
           
           declare
           wherein
           it
           is
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           stands
           ,
           and
           consequently
           what
           the
           injury
           is
           of
           your
           invasion
           :
           As
           then
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           is
           neither
           a
           licentiousness
           to
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           rebel
           against
           the
           Powers
           that
           are
           over
           us
           ;
           So
           I
           plainly
           understand
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           that
           free●dome
           of
           serving
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           whereunto
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           by
           releeving
           us
           of
           all
           outward
           observances
           ,
           either
           as
           media
           in
           our
           worship
           ,
           or
           for
           themselves
           requisite
           to
           the
           acceptation
           of
           our
           service
           ,
           other
           then
           he
           himself
           hath
           expressly
           appointed
           ,
           hath
           redeemed
           ,
           and
           restored
           his
           Church
           .
           That
           the
           circumstances
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           &c.
           and
           their
           due
           regulation
           for
           Decencie
           ,
           and
           Order
           ,
           are
           not
           here
           rejected
           ,
           the
           quality
           ,
           
             for
             themselves
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           some
           respect
           ,
           by
           special
           command
           ,
           peculiarly
           to
           them
           appropriat
           ,
           sufficently
           holds
           out
           ;
           it
           being
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           ,
           under
           this
           consideration
           ,
           the
           matters
           of
           Decencie
           ,
           whereof
           both
           the
           conveniencie
           and
           use
           flows
           only
           from
           the
           common
           exigence
           of
           all
           humane
           actions
           ,
           do
           not
           fall
           :
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           whence
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           is
           so
           clearly
           distinguished
           ,
           from
           the
           Jewish
           bondage
           ,
           there
           also
           described
           ,
           
             Iohn
             4.
             21.
             
             Gal.
          
           3.
           4
           and
           5.
           
           Col.
           2.
           are
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           .
           Only
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           because
           by
           this
           liberty
           ,
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           these
           performances
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           ,
           requiring
           ,
           in
           every
           act
           of
           worship
           or
           service
           toward
           God
           ,
           the
           Faith
           and
           Conscience
           of
           a
           Divine
           prescript
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           was
           formerly
           by
           Moses
           Law
           astricted
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           indeed
           and
           is
           rightly
           termed
           ,
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           while
           you
           and
           others
           do
           conceive
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           then
           a
           freedom
           to
           think
           things
           to
           be
           free
           in
           themselves
           that
           are
           not
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           only
           grossly
           mistake
           it
           ,
           
           as
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Jewish
           servitude
           ;
           but
           open
           a
           door
           to
           humane
           lust
           ,
           and
           invention
           ,
           to
           incumber
           and
           deprave
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           whatsomever
           fopperies
           they
           please
           to
           devise
           :
           seing
           that
           ,
           in
           your
           opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           can
           be
           thereby
           prejudged
           .
           Now
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           your
           exactions
           are
           high
           impingements
           upon
           this
           freedome
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           these
           compliances
           ,
           which
           you
           crave
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           effect
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           even
           your
           other
           ceremonies
           ,
           all
           added
           as
           in
           and
           by
           themselves
           significant
           ,
           to
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           warrant
           either
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           common
           exigence
           of
           all
           performances
           ,
           and
           so
           thereby
           made
           Religious
           in
           their
           use
           ,
           and
           object
           ;
           and
           therefore
           certainly
           belonging
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           needeth
           no
           other
           argument
           to
           evi●ce
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           subsumption
           of
           a
           condescendence
           .
           Having
           thus
           in
           some
           measure
           cleared
           what
           I
           proposed
           ,
           lest
           you
           or
           any
           other
           should
           account
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           matters
           of
           meere
           
             doubtfull
             disputations
          
           ,
           I
           must
           adde
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           urgers
           of
           conformity
           in
           the
           externalls
           of
           humane
           invention
           ,
           have
           been
           very
           little
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           serious
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           and
           substantials
           of
           Religion
           ;
           so
           the
           great
           prejudice
           thence
           ensuing
           ,
           to
           the
           power
           and
           practice
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           imposers
           evill
           lusts
           and
           ends
           ,
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           spirit
           of
           delusion
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           given
           up
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           things
           imposed
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           abhorrence
           of
           them
           ,
           doth
           both
           discover
           that
           Mysterie
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           which
           secretly
           worketh
           under
           these
           vain
           formes
           ,
           and
           should
           ever
           render
           them
           most
           odious
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           lovers
           of
           truth
           and
           holiness
           .
           I
           might
           here
           further
           adde
           ,
           that
           as
           your
           impositions
           
           are
           invasive
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           injurious
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           corruptive
           of
           the
           pure
           and
           acceptable
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           such
           ,
           as
           no
           power
           on
           Earth
           can
           lawfully
           command
           them
           ,
           or
           we
           therein
           obey
           ;
           so
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           for
           the
           offence
           that
           may
           thence
           redound
           ,
           to
           the
           stumbling
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           hardening
           of
           the
           imposers
           ,
           to
           proceed
           from
           small
           beginnings
           to
           the
           grossest
           mixtures
           ,
           all
           conscientious
           Men
           may
           very
           justly
           be
           therefrom
           deterred
           ;
           but
           to
           this
           I
           shall
           speak
           at
           greater
           length
           .
           5.
           
           Having
           shewed
           that
           Paul's
           Christian
           civility
           ,
           doth
           make
           nothing
           for
           your
           imposed
           conformity
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           turne
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           a
           charitable
           compliance
           ,
           unto
           a
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           ,
           is
           a
           perversion
           intolerable
           ,
           I
           shall
           summe
           up
           the
           whole
           matter
           with
           this
           brief
           reflection
           ,
           viz.
           that
           admitting
           the
           things
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           were
           only
           such
           externals
           and
           nothings
           as
           you
           would
           groundlessly
           perswade
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           forbearance
           had
           ,
           in
           it
           ,
           more
           of
           weakness
           then
           sound
           reason
           ;
           yet
           the
           free
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           you
           alleage
           ,
           and
           Paul
           describeth
           Rom.
           14.
           is
           ,
           so
           farre
           from
           urging
           us
           to
           your
           desired
           compliance
           ;
           that
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           severest
           Non-conformist
           ,
           had
           had
           the
           rule
           to
           dictate
           (
           pardon
           the
           supposition
           ,
           blessed
           be
           the
           Dictator
           )
           he
           could
           not
           more
           manifestly
           and
           directly
           have
           condemned
           your
           rigid
           exactions
           in
           thir
           matters
           ,
           then
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           in
           this
           place
           :
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           upon
           particulars
           ,
           the
           whole
           chapter
           is
           most
           expresse
           ,
           
             Let
             not
             him
             that
             eateth
          
           (
           and
           you
           think
           all
           the
           points
           of
           the
           controverted
           conformity
           of
           no
           greater
           moment
           )
           
             despise
             him
             that
             eateth
             not
          
           .
           How
           do
           you
           then
           vex
           them
           with
           hard
           Laws
           ,
           and
           grievous
           pains
           ,
           more
           then
           you
           do
           heynous
           Malefactors
           :
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             mans
             servant
             ?
          
           Is
           a
           demand
           which
           one
           day
           will
           concerne
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           of
           their
           
           Subjects
           :
           
             Why
             do
             they
             then
             judge
             ?
             Why
             do
             they
             set
             at
             nought
             their
             brethren
             ?
             for
             all
             shall
             stand
          
           (
           and
           that
           on
           even
           ground
           )
           
             before
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             judge
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             judge
             this
             rather
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             put
             a
             stumbling-block
             ,
             or
             an
             occasion
             to
             fall
             in
             his
             brothers
             way
             :
          
           You
           assure
           us
           ,
           and
           seem
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           pressed
           are
           of
           themselves
           nothing
           ;
           but
           
             to
             him
             that
             esteemeth
             them
             unlawfull
             ,
             to
             him
             they
             are
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             doubteth
             is
             damned
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           How
           then
           can
           you
           require
           this
           conformity
           ?
           and
           of
           how
           different
           a
           temper
           ,
           was
           the
           free
           and
           charitable
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           indulgeth
           the
           weak
           Non-Conformist
           ;
           but
           becometh
           such
           himself
           to
           evite
           his
           offence
           ?
           
             If
             thy
             brother
             be
             grieved
             with
             thy
             meat
          
           (
           or
           with
           any
           of
           the
           matters
           now
           in
           debate
           ,
           for
           you
           make
           no
           difference
           )
           
             now
             walkest
             thou
          
           (
           spoken
           in
           my
           opinion
           to
           the
           Prince
           as
           well
           as
           Peasant
           )
           
             not
             according
             to
             charity
             ,
             destroy
             not
             him
             with
             thy
             meat
          
           (
           or
           your
           acknowledged
           humane
           inventions
           )
           
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
          
           :
           Say
           not
           that
           the
           things
           in
           controversie
           being
           concluded
           by
           Law
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           free
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           things
           here
           mentioned
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           judging
           and
           despising
           the
           Forbearer
           be
           here
           forbidden
           ;
           but
           even
           the
           con●raire
           practice
           ,
           when
           to
           him
           offensive
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           must
           the
           designed
           framing
           ,
           and
           strick
           executing
           of
           Laws
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           visible
           end
           ,
           then
           the
           violenting
           of
           scruplers
           ,
           and
           racking
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           (
           acknowledged
           by
           your self
           for
           
             the
             widest
             step
             to
             Atheism
             that
             can
             be
             made
          
           )
           be
           in
           this
           Scripture
           condemned
           ?
           If
           you
           urge
           ,
           that
           to
           carry
           this
           indulgence
           so
           high
           ,
           is
           to
           frustrate
           all
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           seing
           the
           person
           unwilling
           to
           obey
           ,
           may
           alwayes
           pretend
           ,
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           privilege
           of
           forbearance
           ;
           And
           as
           
             de
             facto
          
           you
           reason
           ,
           
             Any
             offender
             may
             decline
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             the
             thing
             being
             indifferent
             ,
             by
             
             command
             it
             becomes
             necessary
             ,
          
           and
           so
           a
           burthen
           of
           Conscience
           .
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           burthen
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           doth
           not
           stand
           in
           a
           necessity
           ,
           by
           Divine
           precept
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           imposed
           ,
           otherwayes
           the
           Lords
           commandments
           ,
           that
           are
           certainly
           most
           easie
           ,
           should
           thence
           become
           most
           grievous
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           in
           a
           forced
           obligation
           to
           practice
           ,
           in
           things
           wherein
           Conscience
           ,
           requiring
           the
           Lords
           warrant
           in
           order
           to
           his
           acceptation
           ,
           cannot
           at
           all
           finde
           it
           so
           ;
           the
           liberty
           and
           privilege
           here
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           only
           in
           order
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Christians
           ought
           not
           to
           press
           ,
           or
           judge
           one
           another
           in
           the
           performance
           ,
           or
           forbearance
           of
           things
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           acceptable
           and
           well-pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           without
           his
           warrant
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           force
           and
           effect
           of
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           ordering
           and
           commanding
           things
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Politick
           ends
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           ,
           by
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           are
           not
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           least
           demurred
           :
           Now
           that
           your
           Ceremonies
           and
           other
           impositions
           ,
           being
           all
           relative
           to
           the
           service
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           as
           every
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           with
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Lords
           acceptation
           ,
           so
           nothing
           can
           be
           acceptable
           without
           his
           warrant
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           objected
           to
           civill
           commands
           ;
           but
           plainly
           such
           ,
           wherein
           Paul
           pleads
           for
           liberty
           ,
           is
           manifest
           :
           Nay
           ,
           you
           your self
           know
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           things
           scrupled
           at
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           enjoyned
           toward
           a
           religious
           observance
           ,
           would
           be
           readily
           complied
           with
           upon
           any
           other
           reasonable
           occasion
           ;
           and
           that
           thousands
           ,
           who
           detest
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           would
           chearfully
           engadge
           in
           a
           Camisado
           ,
           for
           their
           Prince's
           service
           ,
           that
           I
           add
           nothing
           :
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           in
           debate
           ,
           though
           commanded
           for
           religious
           uses
           ,
           are
           never
           the
           less
           enjoyned
           not
           as
           acceptable
           to
           God
           and
           under
           this
           formality
           ;
           but
           are
           only
           necessary
           
           because
           commanded
           ;
           You
           bewray
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           sinful
           gaudie
           licentiousness
           ,
           of
           doing
           things
           for
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           commanded
           by
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           wherein
           even
           Heathens
           ,
           let
           be
           Christians
           ,
           have
           been
           tender
           ;
           but
           expose
           the
           purity
           and
           simplicity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           corruptions
           of
           mans
           vain
           imagination
           :
           As
           to
           what
           you
           adde
           anent
           the
           pretext
           ,
           which
           this
           liberty
           may
           give
           to
           offenders
           ,
           to
           
             decline
             Discipline
          
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           less
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           submission
           to
           Discipline
           ,
           doth
           in
           effect
           flow
           from
           the
           Lords
           Authority
           ,
           whereby
           it
           becomes
           necessary
           ,
           and
           Mens
           part
           therein
           is
           only
           a
           naked
           ministerial
           application
           .
           Lastly
           if
           you
           object
           ,
           that
           publick
           Peace
           and
           Order
           require
           your
           conforming
           obedience
           :
           Your
           opinion
           and
           method
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           much
           different
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           makes
           it
           his
           great
           argument
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           not
           judging
           and
           censuring
           Non-conformists
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           offence
           ,
           for
           complying
           with
           them
           in
           their
           forbearance
           ,
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             the
             things
             which
             make
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             one
             may
             edisie
             another
             :
          
           But
           you
           and
           your
           partie
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           noise
           you
           make
           for
           publick
           Peace
           ;
           before
           you
           tolerat
           a
           Non-conforming
           in
           the
           greatest
           indifferencies
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           tender
           and
           innocuous
           ;
           will
           sooner
           both
           deprive
           your
           Brethren
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           vain
           trifles
           
             destroy
             the
             work
             of
             God
          
           :
           whereas
           though
           
             you
             had
             faith
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             you
             ought
             to
             have
             it
             to
             your selves
             before
             God
             :
          
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           it
           is
           already
           too
           manifest
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           practice
           you
           know
           not
           the
           way
           of
           Peace
           ,
           so
           ,
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           by
           pressing
           a
           strict
           obedience
           from
           the
           free
           Spirit
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           which
           you
           seem
           to
           commend
           ,
           you
           palpably
           
             condemn
             your self
             in
             that
             which
             you
             appear
             to
             allow
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           farre
           ,
           in
           the
           pursute
           of
           your
           reasonings
           ,
           digressed
           ,
           in
           the
           explanation
           of
           true
           Christian
           
           Liberty
           ;
           because
           of
           its
           after
           use
           ,
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           your
           remaining
           purposes
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           stick
           in
           the
           considering
           of
           what
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           add
           ,
           
             That
             we
             forbear
             the
             things
             pressed
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             the
             scandal
             of
             others
             :
          
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           reasons
           of
           our
           forbearance
           have
           no
           less
           then
           the
           indispensable
           motive
           of
           the
           will
           and
           Oath
           of
           God
           :
           Yea
           ,
           suppose
           the
           things
           required
           were
           meere
           externals
           ,
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           ;
           yet
           I
           have
           so
           clearly
           proven
           that
           your
           abridging
           of
           our
           Christian
           liberty
           therein
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           your
           commands
           ,
           is
           in
           it self
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           effects
           pernicious
           ,
           that
           your
           requiring
           to
           make
           the
           restraint
           of
           Authority
           ,
           abused
           to
           these
           impositions
           ,
           the
           warrant
           of
           Practice
           to
           the
           forcing
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           offending
           of
           a
           Christian
           Brother
           ,
           is
           a
           Sophisme
           ,
           no
           better
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           hardie
           practiser
           ,
           or
           proud
           imposer
           ,
           who
           is
           expressly
           commanded
           in
           Christian
           tenderness
           to
           regard
           his
           Brothers
           offence
           ,
           should
           by
           a
           vain
           pretending
           of
           his
           own
           offence
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           others
           indulged
           forbearance
           ,
           or
           recusancie
           ,
           thereby
           turne
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           elude
           the
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           scorne
           of
           Scripture
           :
           That
           which
           I
           rather
           observe
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           seing
           that
           to
           give
           Scandal
           is
           not
           ill
           defined
           by
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             stretching
             of
             our
             liberty
             to
             practice
             ,
             to
             the
             drawing
             of
             others
             to
             the
             like
          
           (
           or
           grieving
           or
           making
           them
           weak
           )
           
             who
             have
             not
             the
             same
             clearness
             ,
          
           why
           do
           you
           not
           begin
           your
           application
           at
           Prelats
           ,
           Who
           having
           first
           streatched
           their
           practice
           ,
           to
           the
           ens●aring
           ,
           do
           also
           frame
           unjust
           decrees
           to
           the
           forcing
           of
           such
           who
           have
           no
           clearness
           to
           conform
           ?
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           ought
           you
           not
           to
           indulge
           such
           ,
           who
           only
           desire
           to
           re●uge
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           an
           allowed
           forbearance
           ?
           But
           these
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           whom
           having
           first
           sinfully
           spoiled
           of
           liberty
           ,
           you
           scornfully
           
           abuse
           ,
           by
           telling
           they
           may
           now
           act
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           Scandal
           ,
           since
           you
           do
           permit
           them
           no
           liberty
           to
           the
           contraire
           :
           But
           I
           hasten
           to
           your
           more
           closs
           examination
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Conformity
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           you
           ask
           ,
           
             why
             do
             not
             our
             Ministers
             join
             with
             your
             Courts
             for
             Church-discipline
             ?
          
           It
           's
           answered
           ,
           it
           were
           tedious
           to
           examine
           the
           follies
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           N.
           C.
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           we
           join
           not
           in
           your
           Courts
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Courts
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Prelates
           :
           If
           this
           you
           deny
           read
           the
           
             Act
             Par
             1.
             1661
             
             Sess●
          
           1.
           
           Concerning
           Religion
           and
           Church-Government
           ,
           the
           proclamation
           of
           Councel
           thereafter
           ,
           discharging
           all
           Presbytries
           untill
           Authorized
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Act
             Par.
             eod
             .
             Sess.
          
           2.
           
           For
           the
           restitution
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           where
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           finde
           that
           Presbytries
           were
           made
           Precarious
           ;
           as
           to
           their
           continuance
           (
           not
           as
           to
           their
           right
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           Divine
           )
           by
           the
           first
           Act
           ,
           and
           then
           simpliciter
           discharged
           ,
           and
           broken
           up
           by
           the
           Proclamation
           ;
           so
           that
           which
           returnes
           ,
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           last
           Act
           and
           what
           ensued
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           former
           Presbyteries
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           
             Exercises
             of
             the
             Brethren
          
           ,
           having
           both
           their
           regulation
           and
           authority
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           have
           all
           their
           Church-power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           
             in
             a
             dependance
             upon
             ,
             and
             subordination
             unto
             the
             soveraign
             power
             of
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           and
           Prerogative
           Royal
           ,
           is
           plainly
           the
           proper
           fountain
           ,
           and
           last
           resort
           of
           all
           the
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           either
           in
           your
           Church
           ,
           or
           its
           Meetings
           :
           Nay
           further
           ,
           this
           〈◊〉
           so
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           his
           Majesty
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           a
           Commission
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           anointed
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           this
           effect
           (
           which
           yet
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           wicked
           usurpation
           ,
           did
           alwayes
           Judge
           necessary
           )
           so
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           Treason
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             dict
             .
             sess
          
           .
           of
           the
           same
           
             Parliament
             ,
             act
          
           .
           3.
           to
           derogat
           
           from
           the
           prerogative
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           and
           if
           absolute
           supremacie
           in
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           incapable
           either
           of
           superior
           or
           conjunct
           ,
           do
           thereto
           by
           the
           late
           Act
           of
           Supremacie
           appertain
           ,
           certainly
           to
           make
           our
           Lord
           so
           much
           as
           a
           sharer
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           would
           fall
           under
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           crime
           :
           However
           ,
           not
           to
           rake
           into
           this
           abysse
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           that
           Act
           of
           Supremacie
           ,
           giving
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           over
           all
           Persons
           ,
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Causes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           all
           the
           power
           ,
           that
           Christ
           as
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           hath
           or
           can
           acclame
           ,
           (
           a
           piece
           of
           such
           desperat
           solly
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           as
           
             he
             that
             sitteth
             in
             the
             Heaven
             doth
             laugh
             ,
          
           so
           shall
           he
           one
           day
           have
           all
           its
           contrivers
           ,
           and
           abettors
           in
           dirision
           )
           in
           this
           I
           am
           very
           positive
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           present
           legall
           establishment
           made
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           to
           derive
           the
           power
           of
           your
           Courts
           from
           ,
           or
           connect
           the
           same
           with
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           headship
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           .
           That
           we
           then
           ,
           who
           as
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           take
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           exercise
           no
           power
           ,
           save
           that
           which
           is
           our
           Lords
           ,
           cannot
           join
           and
           partake
           with
           your
           Meetings
           ,
           your self
           may
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             all
             that
             is
             Divine
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             scandalous
             persons
             be
             noted
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             worship
             ;
             but
             how
             this
             shall
             be
             administred
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             concernment
             of
             Souls
             ,
             providing
             it
             be
             done
             :
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           to
           argue
           thus
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           Divine
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           declared
           :
           but
           how
           this
           shall
           be
           performed
           can
           be
           no
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           concernment
           of
           Souls
           ,
           providing
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           be
           false
           and
           weak
           reasoning
           .
           2.
           
           As
           your
           
             Providing
             it
             be
             done
             viz.
          
           rightly
           ,
           is
           a
           salvo
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           as
           pertinently
           argue
           against
           all
           means
           whatsomever
           ,
           which
           certainly
           
           are
           nothing
           useful
           ,
           providing
           the
           end
           for
           which
           they
           are
           appointed
           be
           rightly
           done
           ,
           so
           this
           quality
           hath
           such
           an
           exigence
           even
           of
           these
           midses
           ,
           which
           you
           suppose
           to
           be
           of
           no
           import
           ,
           that
           it
           plainly
           subverts
           your
           Argument
           :
           But
           3.
           
           Your
           position
           ,
           
             that
             all
             that
             is
             Divine
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             scandalous
             persons
             be
             noted
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Is
           false
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           this
           is
           no
           more
           clearly
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           the
           Persons
           and
           Officers
           therewith
           incharged
           ,
           are
           evidently
           thereby
           ordained
           ,
           yea
           this
           matter
           is
           so
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           one
           place
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           the
           warrant
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           with
           the
           same
           evidence
           ,
           hold
           out
           the
           persons
           intrusted
           with
           its
           administration
           :
           And
           
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             thee
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             :
             Whose
             sins
             soever
             ye
             remit
             they
             are
             remitted
             unto
             them
             :
             Feed
             ,
             Over-see
             ,
             Rule
             the
             slock
             ,
          
           are
           Commissions
           so
           full
           ,
           ordaining
           the
           persons
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           designing
           their
           work
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           hardly
           impute
           the
           laxeness
           of
           your
           reasoning
           ,
           to
           your
           oversight
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           (
           for
           as
           for
           your
           quibling
           with
           your
           N.
           C.
           anent
           the
           foolish
           answere
           which
           you
           put
           in
           his
           mouth
           it
           is
           altogether
           frivolous
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           in
           your
           7.
           
           Dial.
           )
           you
           urge
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             seing
             that
             Presbytries
             do
             by
             Divine
             right
             acclaime
             a
             power
             o●
             jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             meet
             in
             these
             Courts
             ,
             let
             the
             Law
             call
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             even
             as
             i●
             the
             King
             should
             abrogate
             all
             Laws
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             declare
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             assemble
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             understood
             to
             worship
          
           Mahomet
           ,
           
             and
             thereupon
             command
             all
             to
             meet
             ;
             though
             we
             meet
             not
             on
             that
             ground
             ,
             yet
             you
             hope
             we
             would
             s●ill
             meet
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             how
             ever
             it
             be
             interpret
             :
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           If
           the
           jurisdiction
           competent
           to
           Presbyteries
           by
           Divine
           right
           were
           in
           these
           Courts
           ,
           your
           Argument
           might
           have
           some
           weight
           ;
           but
           seing
           they
           are
           not
           the
           former
           Presbyteries
           ,
           but
           new
           Courts
           set
           up
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           
           declared
           ,
           no
           more
           deriving
           power
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           then
           your
           late
           High-commission
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           think
           in
           reason
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           right
           and
           power
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           his
           Majesties
           call
           ,
           should
           oblige
           Ministers
           to
           com
           to
           the
           one
           more
           then
           the
           other
           :
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           esteem
           it
           a
           less
           sin
           upon
           the
           Kings
           call
           to
           come
           to
           a
           Court
           of
           his
           own
           erecting
           ,
           then
           to
           abuse
           Christs
           warrant
           to
           the
           establishing
           of
           a
           Court
           ,
           as
           his
           ,
           which
           by
           its
           institution
           manifestly
           disowns
           him
           ;
           So
           ,
           I
           should
           sooner
           resolve
           ,
           upon
           the
           Kings
           command
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           High-Commission
           ,
           then
           ,
           by
           coming
           from
           the
           motive
           of
           our
           Lords
           warrant
           ,
           acknowledge
           your
           
             Exercises
             of
             the
             Brethren
          
           for
           his
           Courts
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           palpably
           setled
           upon
           the
           basis
           of
           another
           Authority
           :
           As
           for
           your
           Similitude
           ,
           not
           to
           insist
           upon
           such
           claudicant
           Arguments
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           to
           the
           legs
           of
           the
           lame
           which
           are
           not
           equall
           ,
           but
           make
           it
           straight
           ,
           thus
           ,
           the
           King
           dissolves
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           and
           erects
           Mahometan
           Mosches
           ,
           charging
           all
           to
           repaire
           there
           to
           worship
           ,
           and
           declaring
           that
           he
           will
           account
           th●ir
           so
           doing
           ,
           a
           testimony
           of
           their
           compliance
           with
           the
           change
           by
           him
           made
           :
           Now
           if
           one
           should
           stand
           up
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           perswading
           of
           just
           recusants
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           safely
           go
           there
           ,
           and
           worship
           God
           ,
           without
           either
           owning
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           or
           regarding
           the
           construction
           may
           be
           made
           of
           it
           :
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           how
           would
           you
           understand
           it
           ?
           And
           what
           ever
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           reasonable
           man
           think
           should
           be
           the
           practice
           or
           Christians
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           the
           N.
           C.
           be
           thereby
           judged
           :
           I
           confesse
           the
           termes
           of
           the
           Similitude
           are
           hard
           ;
           But
           remember
           they
           are
           of
           your
           own
           choosing
           ,
           and
           my
           work
           is
           only
           to
           make
           them
           just
           ;
           to
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Mens
           interpretation
           or
           mis-interpretation
           (
           although
           in
           many
           cases
           these
           homologations
           ,
           whereby
           either
           Enemies
           may
           be
           hardened
           ,
           or
           friends
           
           stumbled
           ,
           require
           also
           a
           very
           weighty
           consideration
           )
           that
           we
           regard
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           but
           the
           reall
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           whereby
           as
           Christ's
           power
           is
           ejected
           forth
           of
           your
           Courts
           ;
           So
           the
           Divine
           jurisdiction
           of
           Presbyters
           cannot
           possibly
           therein
           have
           place
           :
           To
           this
           you
           subjoin
           that
           
             suppose
             Episcopacie
             were
             Tyrannie
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             were
             Tyrannes
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Why
             ought
             you
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             did
             to
             the
             late
             Tyrannes
             in
             the
             State
             ?
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           think
           there
           were
           any
           Emphasis
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           strain
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           in
           this
           your
           urging
           Our
           submission
           to
           the
           late
           Usurpers
           ,
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           that
           though
           the
           cases
           were
           parallel
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           all
           the
           submission
           made
           by
           us
           to
           Oliver
           would
           not
           make
           out
           your
           inference
           :
           And
           that
           it
           is
           Your
           ,
           and
           not
           Our
           submission
           which
           only
           can
           serve
           your
           turn
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           that
           
             Mr.
             Sharp
          
           Now
           of
           
             St.
             Andrews
          
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           Minister
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           took
           the
           Tender
           ,
           and
           thereby
           ,
           deserting
           his
           Fellow-prisoners
           ,
           procured
           his
           own
           liberty
           :
           Nor
           how
           the
           late
           introductors
           of
           Episcopacie
           ,
           were
           most
           or
           many
           of
           them
           such
           as
           by
           subscriving
           the
           Tender
           ,
           abjuring
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           compliances
           ,
           had
           wholly
           deboshed
           their
           Consciences
           unto
           the
           perfidious
           re-establishing
           of
           your
           abjured
           Prelacie
           :
           whereas
           the
           tenacious
           honesty
           of
           the
           faithfull
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           was
           both
           then
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           ,
           accounted
           their
           bigotrie
           and
           folly
           .
           But
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           1.
           
           If
           Bishops
           had
           only
           been
           intruded
           upon
           Presbytries
           as
           they
           were
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           questioned
           ,
           but
           Faithfull
           Presbyters
           ,
           not
           Outed
           of
           their
           possession
           founded
           on
           Divine
           right
           ,
           might
           have
           continued
           the
           same
           with
           a
           due
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           opposition
           against
           unlawfull
           usurpations
           ,
           conforme
           to
           the
           old
           practice
           of
           Gods
           Servants
           among
           us
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ;
           but
           seing
           in
           the
           late
           revolution
           ,
           not
           only
           Presbytries
           were
           broken
           ,
           
           and
           discontinowed
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           foundations
           razed
           ,
           a
           new
           foundation
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacie
           laid
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           superstructure
           thereon
           built
           ,
           Our
           compliance
           now
           ,
           as
           you
           require
           it
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           an
           act
           of
           Submission
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           partaking
           in
           this
           wickedness
           .
           2.
           
           The
           case
           of
           mens
           usurpation
           in
           the
           State
           is
           so
           vastly
           different
           from
           that
           of
           your
           usurpations
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           greatly
           alters
           the
           latitude
           of
           these
           submissions
           ,
           which
           you
           go
           about
           to
           equiparat
           ,
           for
           though
           ,
           in
           Civils
           ,
           the
           aspiring
           and
           usurpation
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           be
           a
           hainous
           transgression
           ,
           before
           God
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           themselves
           mutable
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           who
           ruleth
           therein
           ,
           and
           giveth
           them
           to
           whomsoever
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           over
           them
           sometime
           the
           basest
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           attaining
           thereto
           becometh
           such
           a
           providentiall
           title
           ,
           as
           may
           sufficiently
           warrant
           ,
           not
           only
           necessary
           submission
           ,
           and
           obedience
           in
           things
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           even
           these
           other
           acts
           of
           seeming
           compliance
           ,
           that
           do
           directly
           acknowledge
           the
           Usurper
           to
           be
           
             in
             titulo
          
           ;
           providing
           that
           they
           proceed
           no
           further
           ,
           either
           to
           anticipate
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           in
           the
           establishment
           ,
           or
           homologate
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           usurpation
           .
           If
           of
           this
           you
           have
           any
           doubt
           ,
           I
           remit
           you
           to
           Scripture-practice
           ,
           the
           customes
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           the
           opinion
           of
           most
           Casuists
           ,
           and
           Reason
           it self
           ,
           whereby
           the
           taking
           and
           exercising
           of
           inferior
           offices
           ,
           under
           undeniable
           Usurpers
           ,
           is
           most
           certainly
           confirmed
           :
           And
           this
           is
           plainly
           the
           case
           ,
           both
           of
           State-usurpations
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           largeness
           of
           that
           submission
           ,
           which
           it
           admittes
           .
           Now
           as
           for
           Church-usurpations
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           not
           being
           mutable
           and
           perishing
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           but
           his
           dominion
           of
           it self
           
             extra
             Commercium
          
           ,
           as
           Lawyers
           speak
           ,
           of
           things
           not
           acquirable
           ,
           
           and
           by
           Divine
           decree
           ,
           an
           everlasting
           dominion
           which
           shall
           not
           pass
           away
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           that
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           destroyed
           :
           As
           it
           is
           therefore
           incapable
           of
           all
           acquisition
           ,
           and
           his
           Crown
           such
           whereunto
           (
           however
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           Earth
           may
           bandie
           together
           and
           boast
           themselves
           against
           it
           )
           neither
           violence
           nor
           possession
           ,
           can
           intitle
           ;
           So
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           a
           pretended
           usurpation
           ,
           though
           Providence
           may
           order
           a
           passive
           submission
           ;
           yet
           most
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           where
           there
           neither
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           any
           title
           ,
           all
           deeds
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           of
           simple
           recognizance
           ,
           are
           utterly
           unlawful
           :
           And
           therefore
           albeit
           that
           under
           the
           late
           Usurpation
           it
           was
           Lawfull
           to
           partake
           ,
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           inferior
           Magistracie
           ,
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Usurper
           had
           in
           providence
           attained
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           our
           present
           Church-usurpation
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           by
           partaking
           of
           a
           jurisdiction
           founded
           in
           the
           pretended
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           not
           derived
           from
           Christ
           ,
           to
           which
           neither
           the
           events
           of
           of
           Providence
           ,
           nor
           immemoriable
           possession
           ,
           can
           give
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           title
           ,
           is
           altogether
           unlawfull
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           unfolded
           to
           you
           the
           disparity
           that
           invalidates
           your
           Argument
           ,
           and
           have
           also
           granted
           the
           passive
           submission
           ,
           which
           Providence
           and
           Christian
           patience
           do
           alwayes
           recommend
           :
           If
           the
           grounds
           here
           insinuate
           do
           not
           so
           easily
           engage
           you
           assent
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           add
           thereto
           these
           certain
           truths
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           in
           Civils
           ,
           though
           the
           manner
           of
           purchasing
           may
           be
           in
           many
           cases
           injurious
           and
           unlawful
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           acquire
           the
           dominion
           .
           2.
           
           That
           whereever
           the
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           prescription
           may
           superinduce
           a
           Right
           ,
           there
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           naked
           possesion
           is
           
             quasi
             titulus
             ,
             &
             qui
             pro
             suo
             possidet
             potest
             usucapere
             .
          
           3.
           
           That
           although
           Lawyers
           speak
           of
           certain
           
           vitia
           ,
           that
           in
           private
           rights
           hinder
           definite
           prescription
           ;
           Yet
           all
           Polititians
           grant
           ,
           that
           immemorial
           possession
           ,
           or
           even
           that
           of
           three
           ages
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           confirme
           over
           any
           people
           the
           most
           violent
           usurpation
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           our
           Lords
           Throne
           and
           Scepter
           are
           everlasting
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           can
           never
           be
           moved
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           your
           difficulties
           will
           evanish
           .
        
         
           You
           proceed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Ministers
             are
             content
             to
             Preach
             and
             quite
             Discipline
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Rights
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             aswell
             exercise
             Discipline
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             a
             full
             liberty
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           to
           sit
           in
           your
           Courts
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           to
           exercise
           Christs
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           a
           pretended
           power
           dependent
           upon
           another
           head
           ;
           so
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           truely
           accuse
           our
           Ministers
           of
           quiting
           Discipline
           :
           it
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           permitted
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           separate
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           hes
           conjoined
           :
           And
           if
           full
           liberty
           be
           not
           permitted
           ,
           and
           they
           necessitat
           to
           acquiesce
           to
           what
           the
           Powers
           will
           allow
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           disingenuous
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           misconstrue
           this
           force
           ,
           which
           they
           suffer
           ,
           unto
           a
           voluntaire
           quiting
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           your
           proposing
           the
           objection
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           cases
           are
           parallel
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           case
           urged
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           that
           instanced
           ,
           there
           is
           only
           a
           restraint
           laid
           upon
           a
           more
           full
           liberty
           ;
           yet
           the
           disparity
           is
           most
           manifest
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           without
           the
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           force
           debarred
           from
           doing
           full
           dutie
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           ,
           the
           doing
           of
           a
           part
           permitted
           ,
           cannot
           be
           censured
           ;
           whereas
           in
           the
           compliance
           you
           require
           ,
           the
           very
           act
           is
           sinful
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           we
           are
           denied
           a
           more
           full
           liberty
           ,
           very
           justly
           by
           us
           refused
           :
           but
           having
           vainly
           concluded
           ,
           upon
           the
           poor
           arguments
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           
           heard
           ,
           our
           Ministers
           to
           be
           Peevish
           ,
           and
           made
           your
           pitiful
           N.
           C.
           confess
           himself
           non-plust
           by
           his
           general
           pretence
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           You
           ask
           him
           ,
           
             what
             he
             can
             pretend
             for
             the
             peoples
             withdrawing
             from
             your
             Churches
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             only
             a
             small
             alteration
             made
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           matter
           be
           a
           small
           alteration
           in
           point
           of
           Government
           ,
           it
           had
           farre
           better
           become
           that
           charitable
           ,
           healing
           and
           free
           spirit
           ,
           whereunto
           you
           so
           often
           pretend
           ,
           to
           have
           reflected
           thus
           ;
           since
           the
           change
           lately
           made
           ,
           by
           its
           previo●s
           perjury
           ,
           and
           subsequent
           deluge
           of
           profanity
           ;
           the
           desolating
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           dispersing
           of
           Shepherds
           and
           flockes
           ;
           the
           disquieting
           ,
           and
           vexing
           of
           thousands
           ,
           unquestionably
           Godly
           and
           Loyal
           ;
           the
           fiering
           and
           filling
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           Land
           with
           contention
           and
           discontent
           ;
           the
           burdening
           of
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           formerly
           exhausted
           and
           now
           expecting
           relief
           ,
           with
           heavie
           impositions
           ,
           and
           strange
           exactions
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           necessary
           and
           worst
           result
           of
           all
           these
           evils
           ,
           the
           provocking
           the
           Lord
           to
           Anger
           ,
           and
           rendering
           his
           Majesties
           Government
           less
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           desireable
           ,
           hath
           occasioned
           so
           great
           a
           perturbation
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           imports
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           ,
           why
           do
           not
           our
           King
           and
           Nobles
           consider
           for
           what
           the
           Land
           perisheth
           ?
           Wherefore
           do
           not
           all
           men
           bend
           their
           knees
           and
           pour
           out
           their
           prayers
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           so
           seen
           destructive
           ,
           and
           easily
           remedied
           a
           cause
           ,
           may
           be
           removed
           ?
           but
           seing
           for
           all
           your
           sparingness
           in
           passing
           judgment
           ;
           yet
           you
           cease
           not
           scornfully
           to
           censure
           a
           poor
           people
           ,
           needlessly
           and
           unchristianly
           ,
           by
           you
           ensnared
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           more
           cruelly
           persecute
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           not
           repeating
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           by
           others
           in
           their
           vindication
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           run
           over
           what
           you
           here
           subjoin
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           then
           
             That
             Separation
             being
             a
             tearing
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             colour
             of
             pretence
             for
             it
             ,
          
           must
           be
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           descant
           upon
           the
           nature
           and
           several
           degrees
           of
           Separation
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           non-conforming
           to
           ,
           and
           compliance
           with
           a
           prevalent
           backsliding
           partie
           ,
           in
           effect
           the
           worst
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           present
           case
           ,
           is
           very
           different
           ,
           from
           the
           case
           of
           Separation
           ,
           from
           a
           Church
           formerly
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           joined
           with
           ;
           nor
           love
           I
           to
           inquire
           how
           farre
           a
           mans
           entrie
           into
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           by
           open
           perjury
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           his
           profane
           and
           flagitious
           deportment
           therein
           ,
           notourly
           known
           ,
           may
           in
           the
           perturbed
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           a
           declarative
           sentence
           ,
           making
           void
           his
           mission
           ;
           Nor
           lastly
           ,
           will
           I
           make
           use
           of
           your
           own
           plain
           laws
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Act
           anent
           the
           restitution
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           Act
           of
           Supremacie
           ,
           whereby
           
             all
             Church-power
          
           (
           mark
           it
           )
           
             is
             made
             dependent
             upon
             ,
             and
             subordinat
             unto
             the
             Kings
             Supremacie
             ,
          
           to
           prove
           your
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           
             Court
             Curats
          
           :
           But
           in
           this
           I
           am
           plain
           and
           confident
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           their
           lyes
           and
           lightness
           ,
           cause
           the
           people
           to
           erre
           ,
           and
           speak
           peace
           to
           such
           as
           despise
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           walk
           in
           the
           imagination
           of
           their
           own
           heart
           ,
           be
           not
           to
           be
           hearkened
           unto
           ;
           if
           we
           ought
           to
           bewarre
           and
           flee
           from
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           whose
           fruits
           (
           of
           ungodliness
           as
           well
           as
           heresie
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           context
           )
           do
           discover
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           ravening
           wolves
           ,
           destroying
           Souls
           ,
           under
           the
           sheeps
           cloathing
           of
           an
           exterior
           call
           ,
           and
           hypocritical
           composure
           ;
           if
           such
           who
           cause
           divisions
           and
           offences
           ,
           contraire
           to
           the
           received
           truth
           ,
           and
           who
           serve
           not
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           belly
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           if
           these
           Destroyers
           ,
           and
           Offenders
           be
           the
           only
           persons
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           Separation
           ,
           and
           other
           inconveniences
           ,
           which
           ensue
           ,
           then
           are
           your
           Curates
           (
           as
           dignoscible
           by
           all
           ,
           or
           one
           or
           other
           
           of
           these
           characters
           ,
           as
           the
           night
           is
           by
           darkness
           )
           justly
           ,
           yea
           necessarily
           ,
           to
           be
           disowned
           ,
           fled
           from
           and
           avoided
           ,
           and
           only
           chargeable
           with
           that
           schisme
           whereof
           you
           endeavour
           to
           make
           us
           guilty
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           add
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             in
             a
             schismatical
             time-serving
             humour
             ,
             we
             come
             sometimes
             to
             Church
             ,
             to
             ●vite
             the
             punishment
             of
             Law
             ;
             but
             seldom
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             retain
             our
             interest
             with
             our
             partie
             ;
             that
             we
             hear
             some
             of
             you
             but
             not
             others
             ;
             that
             some
             go
             to
             Churches
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             City
             ;
             and
             finally
             some
             join
             with
             you
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Worship
             of
             Prayer
             and
             praise
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             join
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             solemn
             praise
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           been
           candid
           in
           this
           reflection
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           imputing
           this
           variety
           to
           humour
           ,
           and
           faction
           ,
           it
           would
           indeed
           have
           moved
           you
           to
           pity
           the
           strait
           of
           so
           many
           good
           people
           ,
           redacted
           to
           such
           a
           multi●arious
           perplexity
           ;
           which
           yet
           ,
           in
           its
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           is
           but
           light
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           inward
           inquietudes
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           contraire
           workings
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           love
           of
           truth
           ,
           abhorrencie
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           tenderness
           toward
           Authority
           ,
           respect
           to
           union
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           do
           continually
           sollicite
           them
           :
           If
           I
           might
           presume
           so
           farre
           upon
           your
           credite
           ,
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           that
           ,
           in
           my
           certain
           knowledge
           ,
           some
           have
           been
           ,
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           forced
           by
           violence
           and
           spoill
           to
           hear
           your
           Curates
           ,
           who
           therefore
           have
           mourned
           many
           Moneths
           thereafter
           ,
           and
           certain
           of
           them
           even
           unto
           death
           ;
           That
           others
           whom
           the
           generality
           of
           your
           Curates
           did
           either
           offend
           ,
           or
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lords
           prediction
           
             Ier.
             23.
             v.
          
           33.
           after
           long
           triall
           not
           profite
           at
           all
           ,
           have
           searched
           by
           a
           choise
           to
           remedy
           the
           evill
           ;
           (
           for
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           better
           and
           worse
           not
           only
           as
           to
           private
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           to
           Publick
           transgressions
           ,
           you
           groundlessly
           deny
           )
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           prevailed
           with
           themselves
           to
           hear
           and
           join
           with
           you
           
           in
           prayer
           and
           praise
           ,
           who
           have
           yet
           still
           scrupled
           in
           their
           Consciences
           to
           communicate
           with
           you
           ,
           in
           that
           Sacrament
           ;
           which
           ,
           beside
           the
           adjunct
           of
           solemn
           praise
           ,
           is
           designedly
           institute
           to
           signify
           and
           confirme
           our
           communion
           in
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           Scripture-rules
           ,
           and
           the
           grounds
           which
           your
           conversations
           hold
           out
           ,
           are
           at
           great
           distance
           :
           If
           then
           these
           things
           be
           so
           ,
           let
           it
           satisfy
           you
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Generality
           of
           the
           whole
           land
           would
           account
           it
           a
           great
           reliefe
           to
           be
           delivered
           of
           all
           your
           Tribe
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           godly
           are
           convinced
           ,
           that
           your
           Ministery
           being
           neither
           of
           nor
           for
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           owned
           ;
           so
           all
           these
           umbrages
           of
           compliance
           ,
           which
           you
           observe
           ,
           are
           only
           the
           effects
           of
           curiosity
           ,
           fear
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           humane
           frailty
           ,
           wherewith
           by
           you
           we
           can
           ,
           neither
           in
           Charity
           nor
           ingenuity
           ,
           be
           urged
           :
           But
           you
           are
           so
           desireous
           to
           win
           us
           to
           this
           conformity
           of
           owning
           your
           Curates
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           willing
           to
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           but
           
             Intruders
             occupying
             the
             places
             of
             our
             faithfull
             shepherds
             violently
             torn
             away
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           argue
           ,
           
             that
             although
             the
             high
             priest-hood
             was
             in
             our
             Lords
             dayes
             violently
             invaded
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             exposed
             to
             sale
             ,
             and
             those
             Symoniacks
             ,
             did
             also
             usurp
             th●
             right
             of
             others
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
          
           Cajaphas
           ,
           
             as
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Prophes●ing
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             answering
             to
             his
             authoritative
             adjuration
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             wretched
             teachers
             ,
             and
             very
             guilty
             persons
             ;
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
          
           hear
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           sit
           in
           
             Moses
             chair
             :
             which
             you
             sa●
             is
             unanswerable
             and
             was
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             own
             Teachers
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           not
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           particular
           ,
           and
           full
           answere
           already
           made
           by
           others
           ,
           for
           dissolving
           the
           apparent
           force
           of
           this
           objection
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           1.
           
           That
           as
           this
           argument
           doth
           proceed
           upon
           parallel
           instances
           ,
           and
           similitudes
           
           for
           the
           most
           part
           lame
           ,
           and
           unequal
           ;
           so
           the
           Jews
           their
           particular
           customes
           and
           observances
           ,
           in
           the
           examples
           adduced
           ,
           are
           to
           us
           so
           hid
           and
           unknown
           ,
           and
           the
           Jewish
           constitution
           in
           General
           ,
           of
           a
           Church
           and
           Nation
           joined
           in
           one
           special
           people
           ,
           unto
           God
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           for
           matters
           both
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           ,
           committed
           ,
           even
           in
           its
           Civil
           part
           ,
           to
           the
           custody
           and
           interpretation
           of
           their
           Religious
           Officers
           ,
           is
           so
           manifestly
           different
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           gathered
           in
           one
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           and
           every
           Nation
           ,
           only
           for
           things
           Religious
           ,
           without
           any
           alteration
           in
           their
           Civil
           State
           ,
           under
           Jesus
           Christ
           their
           Head
           and
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           by
           him
           sent
           forth
           ,
           that
           little
           light
           as
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           can
           be
           thence
           concluded
           .
           2.
           
           That
           not
           only
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Churches
           Ministerie
           but
           also
           in
           its
           worship
           and
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           to
           reason
           from
           the
           dispensations
           of
           Soveraigne
           Providence
           ,
           in
           the
           decline
           of
           Churches
           ,
           the
           lawfull
           compliance
           of
           good
           men
           with
           these
           Churches
           ,
           in
           owning
           them
           in
           things
           found
           ,
           and
           bearing
           with
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           remedy
           ;
           and
           lastly
           from
           the
           Lords
           assistance
           and
           presence
           ,
           that
           never
           the
           less
           hath
           therein
           appeared
           ,
           For
           the
           declaring
           of
           what
           is
           dutie
           ,
           or
           not
           dutie
           ,
           in
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           first
           innovations
           ,
           tending
           and
           leading
           unto
           the
           setlement
           of
           these
           abuses
           ,
           is
           very
           deceitfull
           and
           dangerous
           .
           If
           in
           this
           ye
           be
           doubtfull
           ,
           my
           charity
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           shall
           give
           you
           satisfaction
           :
           what
           ,
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           were
           the
           gross
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           Ministers
           Worship
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           is
           to
           you
           well
           enough
           known
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           that
           many
           pious
           and
           devout
           Souls
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           convinced
           and
           mourning
           for
           its
           abominations
           ,
           did
           nevertheless
           therein
           sincerely
           seeke
           and
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           strength
           and
           joy
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           by
           me
           denied
           :
           If
           then
           it
           should
           happen
           ,
           that
           
           in
           your
           high
           pretensions
           for
           Union
           &
           Peace
           ,
           a
           Popish
           Ministerie
           ,
           or
           other
           abuses
           should
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           enjoyned
           among
           us
           ,
           would
           you
           think
           it
           just
           to
           require
           our
           conformity
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           to
           square
           dutie
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           to
           any
           of
           these
           particular
           precedents
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           former
           darkness
           ?
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           would
           not
           :
           If
           our
           Lord
           ,
           when
           on
           Earth
           ,
           did
           for
           a
           while
           connive
           at
           certain
           corruptions
           ,
           in
           a
           dispensation
           drawing
           to
           its
           period
           ,
           and
           if
           at
           the
           times
           of
           ignorance
           God
           sometime
           wink
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           obscurer
           light
           ,
           and
           witnessing
           thereof
           ,
           do
           allow
           the
           endeavours
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           happily
           may
           feel
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           finde
           him
           ;
           for
           any
           man
           thence
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           change
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           administration
           ,
           made
           no
           alteration
           in
           dutie
           ;
           or
           that
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           revelation
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           commanded
           either
           to
           repent
           of
           former
           ,
           or
           to
           resist
           returning
           corruptions
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           stinted
           to
           the
           old
           rule
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           further
           advance
           ,
           are
           wide
           mistakes
           :
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           study
           of
           Gods
           Servants
           ,
           to
           discerne
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           ,
           in
           this
           their
           day
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           belong
           unto
           their
           dutie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unto
           their
           peace
           :
           to
           ty
           up
           practice
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           advertent
           unto
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           dependence
           upon
           every
           circumstance
           ,
           unto
           generals
           abstracted
           and
           concluded
           from
           the
           particular
           instances
           of
           other
           times
           ,
           is
           altogether
           fallacious
           .
           3.
           
           Let
           me
           remember
           you
           of
           what
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           at
           ,
           viz.
           That
           seing
           Separation
           is
           a
           departing
           from
           an
           Union
           once
           acknowledged
           ,
           even
           in
           these
           things
           which
           are
           not
           in
           themselves
           condemned
           ,
           which
           certainly
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           very
           weighty
           and
           various
           consideration
           ;
           whereas
           non-conforming
           to
           ,
           or
           non-compliance
           with
           the
           introduction
           of
           things
           that
           are
           clearly
           sinfull
           and
           unlawfull
           ,
           hath
           a
           manifest
           warrant
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           no
           such
           extent
           :
           from
           instances
           
           of
           not
           Separating
           ,
           to
           conclude
           against
           Non-compliance
           ;
           and
           from
           denying
           the
           Majus
           of
           Non-separation
           ,
           to
           deny
           the
           Minus
           of
           a
           tender
           forbearance
           ,
           is
           bad
           Logick
           :
           nay
           ,
           so
           ill
           doth
           this
           parity
           hold
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contraire
           ,
           the
           very
           aversion
           that
           every
           true
           Christian
           ought
           to
           have
           for
           Separation
           ,
           doth
           mostly
           recommend
           this
           Non-compliance
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           soveraigne
           and
           prescribed
           antidote
           against
           these
           evils
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           once
           received
           ,
           may
           go
           on
           to
           greater
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           necessitat
           a
           sadder
           division
           ,
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           timeously
           adhibite
           .
           For
           clearing
           of
           this
           ,
           let
           me
           but
           ask
           you
           this
           one
           Question
           :
           The
           allowed
           Separation
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           from
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           plainly
           inferre
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           better
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           dutie
           of
           these
           informer
           ages
           ,
           to
           have
           seasonably
           resisted
           ,
           and
           not
           complied
           with
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           these
           errors
           ,
           and
           evils
           ,
           which
           afterward
           did
           procure
           the
           rent
           ?
           And
           however
           you
           may
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           causes
           of
           that
           Separation
           were
           no
           more
           then
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           laked
           nothing
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           every
           rationall
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           timeous
           Non-conforming
           ,
           warrantable
           upon
           lesser
           motives
           ,
           might
           have
           proven
           the
           better
           course
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           enforce
           this
           consideration
           by
           suggesting
           the
           evill
           tendencie
           of
           your
           way
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           tell
           you
           that
           it
           is
           a
           reviving
           of
           the
           same
           causes
           ,
           that
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           did
           produce
           all
           Romes
           abominations
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           floods
           of
           Error
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           had
           their
           visible
           rise
           from
           smaller
           aberrations
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           the
           course
           of
           your
           defection
           to
           prosper
           ,
           and
           weare
           out
           the
           present
           opposition
           ,
           the
           Ages
           to
           come
           might
           more
           justly
           take
           up
           against
           us
           the
           complaint
           of
           our
           not
           timeous
           resisting
           ;
           then
           we
           can
           regret
           the
           too
           easie
           compliance
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           withstood
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Romes
           backsliding
           .
           On
           
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           insist
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           the
           more
           plainly
           understand
           the
           difference
           that
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           betwixt
           Non-compliance
           ,
           and
           Separation
           ,
           I
           freely
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           had
           permitted
           this
           whole
           Church
           ,
           to
           slide
           into
           the
           present
           evils
           of
           your
           Prelacie
           and
           corrupt
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           thereafter
           had
           blessed
           us
           with
           a
           discovery
           ;
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           allow
           the
           same
           necessity
           ,
           and
           expediencie
           of
           a
           Separation
           ,
           that
           now
           I
           finde
           ,
           to
           plead
           for
           a
           Non-compliance
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           as
           our
           present
           Non-compliance
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           more
           certain
           ,
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           safe
           dutie
           ;
           but
           is
           also
           attended
           with
           a
           faithfull
           and
           edifying
           adherence
           to
           our
           true
           and
           sent
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           though
           removed
           to
           corners
           ,
           do
           still
           remain
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           our
           Pastors
           :
           which
           things
           do
           much
           difference
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           case
           of
           a
           proper
           separation
           ,
           as
           above
           descrived
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           a
           little
           justify
           these
           more
           tender
           practices
           which
           you
           would
           disprove
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           though
           these
           few
           things
           premised
           do
           obviously
           satisfy
           the
           difficulty
           objected
           ;
           yet
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           application
           more
           full
           and
           easie
           ,
           you
           may
           further
           consider
           ,
           that
           your
           instance
           from
           these
           corrupt
           High
           Priests
           ,
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Rom●ns
           ,
           doth
           not
           help
           you
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           that
           the
           high
           Priest
           was
           ordained
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           in
           order
           to
           Sacrifice
           ,
           so
           also
           for
           Rule
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           matters
           purely
           Religious
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           all
           things
           determinable
           by
           Moses
           Law
           :
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           Ministerial
           declaring
           of
           the
           Ius
           ,
           which
           ,
           albeit
           in
           a
           great
           part
           meerly
           civill
           ,
           are
           yet
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           termed
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           jubjected
           to
           the
           high
           Priest
           his
           judgement
           ,
           in
           the
           respect
           mentioned
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           no
           statute
           in
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           affixing
           ,
           as
           you
           alleage
           ,
           the
           high
           Priest-hood
           to
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           Aaron's
           line
           ,
           who
           possibly
           might
           
           have
           happened
           to
           be
           an
           Infant
           ,
           or
           legally
           incapable
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           his
           race
           in
           generall
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           that
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           choise
           should
           be
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           thus
           
             Eli
             ,
             Abiathar
          
           and
           Ahimelech
           were
           all
           of
           Ithamar
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Eliazer
           his
           branch
           .
           As
           for
           the
           promise
           made
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           Phineas
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           made
           to
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           his
           posterity
           ,
           nor
           did
           it
           give
           any
           proper
           right
           ;
           but
           only
           an
           assurance
           ,
           whereof
           the
           accomplishment
           is
           sufficiently
           performed
           in
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Priest-hood
           to
           Zadock
           ,
           and
           his
           line
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           preceeding
           interruption
           .
           3.
           
           Not
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           particular
           debate
           anent
           the
           form
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           differences
           did
           consist
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           received
           opinion
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           that
           though
           at
           the
           first
           institution
           ,
           their
           supreme
           Church-sanhedrin
           was
           ,
           as
           to
           causes
           and
           several
           other
           particulars
           ,
           distinguished
           from
           their
           supreme
           Civil-sanhedrin
           ;
           yet
           through
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           many
           revolutions
           of
           affaires
           ,
           a
           confusion
           of
           the
           two
           grew
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           whereof
           the
           High
           Priest
           was
           President
           did
           degenerate
           into
           a
           mixed
           Court
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           advantage
           of
           enjoying
           their
           Religion
           under
           their
           civil
           mutations
           ,
           and
           keeping
           their
           High
           Priests
           and
           his
           Courts
           ,
           when
           they
           lost
           their
           King
           and
           civil
           Courts
           ,
           for
           their
           greatest
           matters
           ,
           did
           exerce
           by
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Sanhedrin
           all
           the
           civil
           power
           they
           could
           be
           permitted
           to
           exerce
           .
           4.
           
           Particularly
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           ,
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           ,
           the
           High
           Priest-hood
           was
           much
           changed
           from
           its
           primary
           institution
           ;
           and
           as
           more
           extended
           to
           and
           busied
           in
           civil
           Rule
           ,
           then
           conversant
           in
           holy
           things
           ;
           so
           much
           exposed
           to
           frequent
           invasions
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           swallowed
           up
           by
           a
           forraigne
           
           dominion
           :
           Which
           things
           being
           d●e●y
           perpended
           ,
           it
           clearly
           appears
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           founded
           in
           the
           right
           (
           though
           an
           abuse
           of
           the
           exercise
           )
           of
           their
           conquest
           ,
           nor
           the
           symony
           of
           the
           purchasers
           ,
           a
           clandestine
           crime
           ,
           did
           make
           void
           their
           Priesthood
           :
           How
           much
           less
           then
           do
           Cajaphas
           his
           prophesying
           ,
           a
           Providential
           Dispensation
           ,
           or
           our
           Lords
           free
           answering
           and
           confession
           to
           his
           adjuration
           ,
           whether
           authoritativè
           made
           by
           him
           as
           a
           Judge
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           scarce
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           a
           Non-separation
           ,
           militat
           against
           our
           Non-compliance
           ,
           with
           your
           re-introducing
           of
           abjured
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           its
           corrupt
           Ministery
           .
           As
           for
           your
           instancing
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           our
           Lords
           words
           in
           this
           matter
           Math.
           23.
           2
           ,
           3.
           are
           ,
           
             the
             Scribes
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             sit
             in
             Moses
             seat
             ;
             all
             therefore
             whatsoever
             they
             bid
             you
             observe
             ,
             that
             observe
             &
             do
             ;
             but
             do
             not
             ye
             after
             their
             works
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           that
           hereby
           you
           have
           no
           advantage
           appears
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           doth
           not
           manifestly
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           here
           spoken
           of
           were
           Intruders
           ;
           but
           ,
           on
           the
           contraire
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           that
           they
           were
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           lawfully
           appointed
           according
           to
           the
           use
           of
           that
           people
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Scribes
           &
           Pharisees
           ,
           sitting
           in
           Moses
           chair
           ,
           did
           teach
           the
           Law
           ,
           not
           as
           appertaining
           meerly
           to
           the
           Soul●
           &
           Religion
           toward
           God
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Municipal
           Law
           of
           that
           Nation
           containing
           also
           the
           rules
           of
           external
           righteousness
           and
           policie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           to
           be
           regarded
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Ecclesiastick
           Teachers
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           your
           argument
           from
           our
           Lords
           command
           ,
           is
           as
           farre
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           from
           concluding
           our
           compliance
           with
           your
           intruding
           Preachers
           ,
           as
           these
           National
           Doctors
           ,
           with
           whom
           our
           Lord
           was
           not
           to
           medle
           further
           ,
           then
           to
           vindicat
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           from
           their
           corrupt
           glosses
           
           and
           practices
           ,
           are
           different
           from
           out
           Spiritual
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           cannot
           by
           Man
           be
           discharged
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           urged
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           also
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Directors
           of
           all
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           civils
           did
           only
           
             respondere
             de
             jure
          
           from
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           although
           this
           do
           no
           way
           remove
           the
           disparity
           ,
           immediatly
           assigned
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           further
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           Lord
           in
           this
           regard
           did
           expressly
           warn
           his
           disciples
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           leaven
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           correct
           their
           vain
           and
           perverss
           doctrines
           ;
           so
           his
           tolerance
           of
           them
           in
           Moses
           chair
           was
           only
           temporarie
           ,
           as
           of
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           until
           the
           then
           approaching
           end
           of
           that
           dispensation
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           anticipate
           :
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           if
           our
           Lord
           do
           command
           a
           well-cautioned
           observance
           ,
           for
           the
           best
           improvement
           of
           that
           which
           was
           shortly
           to
           be
           abolished
           ,
           can
           you
           rationally
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           ,
           at
           the
           pleasure
           of
           men
           ,
           both
           deserte
           his
           sent
           Ministers
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           not
           recalled
           ,
           and
           comply
           with
           and
           owne
           Intruders
           ,
           so
           lightly
           violating
           ,
           and
           abusing
           his
           Ordinance
           ?
        
         
           But
           4.
           
           Admit
           that
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           their
           entrie
           to
           that
           office
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           every
           point
           justifiable
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           truely
           were
           very
           
             wretched
             Teachers
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           their
           occupying
           of
           that
           charge
           ,
           seing
           our
           Lord
           did
           not
           send
           forth
           and
           establish
           his
           perpetual
           Gospel
           Ministerie
           ,
           until
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           was
           not
           circumstantiat
           with
           ,
           and
           peccant
           in
           the
           violent
           exclusion
           of
           others
           ,
           lawfully
           setled
           in
           that
           chair
           ,
           which
           they
           possessed
           .
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           casting
           a
           difference
           ,
           that
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           will
           only
           pose
           your self
           ,
           what
           you
           think
           our
           Lord
           would
           have
           determined
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           ,
           there
           being
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           an
           established
           order
           of
           lawful
           Teachers
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           had
           risen
           up
           ,
           
           and
           by
           open
           perjury
           and
           violence
           ejected
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           business
           being
           still
           recent
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Teachers
           remaining
           on
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           acknowledged
           for
           such
           ,
           whom
           man
           could
           not
           exauctorate
           ,
           the
           people
           had
           firmly
           adhered
           to
           them
           .
           Let
           your
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           these
           suppositions
           ,
           sincerely
           resolve
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           am
           most
           assured
           ,
           the
           verdict
           of
           your
           own
           breast
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           whatever
           was
           our
           Lords
           connivance
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           at
           a
           Non-separation
           from
           a
           course
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           was
           shortly
           to
           put
           a
           period
           :
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           here
           stated
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           commanded
           the
           people
           to
           deserte
           their
           lawful
           Guides
           ,
           and
           follow
           Intruders
           ,
           and
           thereby
           countenance
           such
           a
           wickedness
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Although
           I
           love
           not
           to
           play
           the
           Critick
           ,
           and
           do
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           observance
           here
           enjoined
           ,
           doth
           indeed
           inferre
           Hearing
           not
           to
           be
           prohibite
           ;
           yet
           your
           exhibiting
           of
           the
           command
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           not
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             hear
             them
          
           ,
           for
           they
           sit
           in
           Moses
           chair
           ,
           doth
           found
           so
           like
           to
           that
           heavenly
           voice
           ,
           
             this
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           that
           Emphatick
           
             hear
             ye
             him
          
           there
           commanded
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           the
           old
           letter
           and
           typical
           shadows
           of
           Moses
           Law
           being
           antiquat
           ,
           life
           and
           immortality
           were
           brought
           to
           light
           ;
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           account
           (
           that
           ,
           however
           our
           Lord
           permitting
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           so
           long
           as
           that
           dispensation
           did
           stand
           not
           abolished
           doth
           here
           directly
           aime
           only
           at
           its
           right
           improvement
           ,
           )
           the
           two
           ,
           
             hear
             ye
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             hear
             ye
             them
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           signification
           ,
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           ;
           and
           this
           representation
           ,
           a
           Stretch
           savouring
           more
           of
           favour
           to
           your
           cause
           ,
           then
           tendernesse
           of
           Truth
           and
           Scripture-phrase
           .
           But
           I
           am
           tedious
           in
           a
           matter
           ,
           so
           obvious
           ,
           the
           summe
           ,
           wher
           in
           I
           would
           have
           you
           and
           all
           to
           fixe
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           whatever
           may
           have
           been
           or
           may
           be
           the
           various
           dispensations
           of
           Providence
           ,
           in
           
           the
           overcloudings
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           decline
           and
           corruption
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           wherein
           no
           doubt
           the
           holding
           the
           foundation
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           sound
           Faith
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           have
           gone
           a
           great
           length
           ;
           yet
           as
           the
           instancing
           of
           such
           times
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           reason
           ,
           or
           measure
           of
           honesty
           ,
           be
           alledged
           for
           a
           tacite
           ,
           and
           toward
           compliance
           ,
           with
           the
           re-introducing
           of
           the
           evils
           of
           these
           dark
           times
           ,
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Worship
           ,
           contraire
           to
           the
           revelation
           of
           a
           more
           full
           and
           pure
           light
           ;
           so
           no
           more
           can
           it
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           after
           the
           manifest
           and
           sealed
           blessing
           of
           a
           sent
           and
           faithful
           Ministery
           ,
           to
           perswade
           a
           voluntaire
           abandoning
           ,
           at
           the
           lust
           and
           arbitriment
           of
           Man
           ,
           of
           our
           true
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           a
           willing
           and
           tame
           imbracing
           ,
           and
           owning
           of
           manifest
           and
           profane
           Intruders
           .
           According
           to
           which
           Rules
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           re-examine
           your
           instances
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           will
           find
           them
           ,
           neither
           to
           be
           unanswerable
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Teachers
           ,
           against
           causeless
           Separatists
           ,
           doth
           homologate
           your
           inference
           .
           As
           to
           what
           you
           add
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             great
             cruelty
             ,
             if
             a
             Minister
             be
             put
             from
             his
             place
             ,
             whether
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             should
             be
             starved
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           verily
           of
           your
           opinion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           wish
           our
           outed
           Ministers
           ,
           had
           testified
           more
           love
           ,
           in
           despising
           hazards
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           Souls
           ;
           so
           I
           cannot
           but
           remember
           you
           ,
           how
           dreadful
           a
           charge
           this
           driving
           away
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           starving
           of
           Souls
           will
           one
           day
           amount
           to
           ,
           against
           such
           who
           have
           been
           its
           direct
           Authors
           :
           However
           ,
           seing
           the
           love
           and
           faithfulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Great
           Shepherd
           ,
           hath
           secured
           the
           event
           ,
           they
           that
           believe
           need
           not
           make
           haste
           ,
           for
           verily
           they
           shall
           be
           fed
           .
        
         
           Your
           N.
           C.
           next
           Argument
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             your
             Curates
             are
             naughtie
             men
             ,
             and
             weak
             preachers
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           notoriety
           of
           this
           charge
           ,
           and
           so
           afflicting
           ought
           it
           to
           
           be
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           concerned
           in
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           honour
           of
           its
           Ministery
           ;
           that
           ,
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           all
           sober
           men
           will
           rather
           impute
           it
           to
           tenderness
           ,
           then
           want
           of
           matter
           ,
           that
           I
           incline
           not
           either
           to
           inlarge
           the
           objection
           ,
           or
           insist
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           your
           answere
           .
           You
           think
           
             it
             an
             odd
             piece
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             reproach
             our
             Pastors
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           Curats
           ,
           
             a
             designation
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             :
          
           but
           though
           the
           name
           Curate
           ,
           ows
           its
           invention
           ,
           only
           to
           the
           vanity
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           lowly
           Scripture-stile
           of
           Minister
           was
           disdained
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           no
           proper
           origination
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           the
           product
           of
           the
           corruption
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Churches
           humility
           ,
           and
           purity
           of
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           ;
           yet
           ,
           seing
           you
           account
           it
           honourable
           ,
           and
           I
           and
           many
           others
           do
           rather
           use
           it
           for
           distinction
           ,
           I
           heartily
           wish
           that
           you
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           do
           appear
           so
           sensible
           of
           an
           apprehended
           reproach
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           serious
           in
           reflecting
           upon
           that
           important
           aggravation
           ,
           it
           shall
           furnish
           in
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ,
           against
           these
           who
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           caring
           for
           Souls
           ,
           do
           visibly
           destroy
           them
           .
           As
           for
           what
           you
           insinuat
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Curats
             are
             our
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             over
             us
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           pardon
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           finde
           the
           relation
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           office
           or
           exercise
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           if
           Scripture-marks
           do
           intitle
           to
           Scripture-names
           ,
           these
           Intruders
           ,
           entering
           not
           by
           the
           door
           ,
           are
           liker
           to
           Theeves
           ,
           these
           false
           Teachers
           are
           but
           revening
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           these
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           teach
           lies
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           taill
           :
           Nay
           ,
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           rightly
           considers
           ,
           how
           that
           in
           place
           of
           minding
           the
           Lords
           Work
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           pretend
           ,
           and
           honouring
           him
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           his
           offering
           and
           Sanctuary
           to
           be
           abhorred
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           to
           be
           prophaned
           ,
           in
           liew
           of
           that
           honour
           which
           you
           acclaime
           ,
           may
           justly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             they
             that
             despise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             lightly
             esteemed
             .
          
           Say
           not
           
             where
             is
             Christian
             Charity
          
           ?
           to
           call
           
           the
           manifest
           lewdness
           and
           lies
           of
           these
           pitiful
           Miscreants
           ,
           whose
           gross
           abominations
           are
           ,
           almost
           every
           where
           ,
           the
           grief
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           scorn
           of
           all
           ,
           nay
           such
           ,
           whereof
           your self
           pag.
           30.
           doth
           abhorre
           the
           patrociny
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           ,
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           a
           bitter
           mourner
           in
           secret
           ,
           
             Slight
             grounds
          
           ,
           and
           to
           bid
           men
           be
           slow
           to
           take
           thence
           an
           impression
           ,
           is
           plain
           mockery
           ;
           Charity
           that
           beleeveth
           all
           things
           ,
           resteth
           and
           rejoiceth
           only
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           rejoiceth
           not
           in
           iniquity
           :
           neither
           can
           you
           alleadge
           ,
           our
           grounds
           being
           good
           ,
           your
           Church
           ,
           in
           our
           not
           complaining
           ,
           to
           be
           neglected
           ;
           it
           were
           strange
           charity
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           as
           the
           proverb
           runs
           ,
           that
           
             Satan
             will
             reprove
             sin
          
           .
           As
           for
           your
           alledging
           ,
           
             that
             to
             separate
             upon
             the
             personal
             ●ailing
             ,
             much
             more
             weakness
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             will
             open
             a
             wide
             door
             to
             Separation
             .
          
           Whatever
           danger
           may
           be
           in
           your
           smooth
           generality
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           not
           to
           owne
           (
           for
           ,
           as
           to
           separation
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           cleared
           how
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           you
           do
           condemn
           doth
           differ
           from
           it
           )
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           such
           vitious
           intruders
           ,
           and
           flagitious
           livers
           ,
           as
           your
           Curates
           are
           ,
           is
           a
           Soveraign
           expedient
           for
           preserving
           both
           of
           Truth
           and
           Christian
           Unity
           :
           and
           that
           as
           
             to
             ty
             the
             good
             of
             Worship
             to
             the
             sincere
             intention
             of
             him
             that
             manageth
             it
             ,
          
           is
           an
           error
           ;
           so
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           Gifts
           and
           a
           suitable
           converse
           in
           a
           Minister
           ,
           are
           of
           no
           influence
           or
           regard
           as
           to
           the
           work
           of
           his
           Ministery
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           ,
           
             not
             to
             hear
             Sermons
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             solemn
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             the
             chief
             end
             of
             our
             meeting
          
           (
           wherein
           you
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           you
           think
           that
           you
           and
           we
           do
           not
           agree
           )
           
             which
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             be
             the
             Minister
             what
             he
             will
             ,
          
           is
           irreligion
           unmixed
           ,
           which
           your
           jejune
           commending
           of
           
             the
             reading
             of
             good
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             singing
             of
             good
             Psalmes
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           palliate
           .
           
             Be
             the
             minister
             what
             he
             will
             :
          
           What
           ?
           be
           he
           
             Socinian
             ,
             Arminian
          
           ,
           notoriously
           flagitious
           ,
           an
           Adulterer
           ,
           or
           Incestuous
           
           Person
           ,
           a
           despiser
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           a
           strengthener
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           sander
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           a
           Symoniack
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           may
           will
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           yours
           do
           ,
           
             de
             facto
             ,
             will
          
           :
           nay
           ,
           be
           he
           Popish
           ,
           Mahumetan
           ,
           Pagan
           or
           Atheist
           ,
           all
           are
           but
           what
           he
           may
           will
           :
           O
           execrable
           latitude
           !
           But
           you
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           
             our
             crouding
             to
             hear
             such
             weak
             men
             ,
             now
             in
             Conventicles
             ,
             who
             formerly
             were
             of
             no
             esteem
             among
             us
             ,
             sayes
             we
             are
             not
             so
             zealous
             for
             good
             Preachings
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             make
             the
             world
             beleeve
             .
          
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           in
           plenty
           ,
           make
           choise
           ,
           and
           in
           penury
           make
           a
           shift
           ,
           will
           you
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           desirous
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           this
           is
           too
           weak
           :
           but
           ,
           to
           be
           ingenuous
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           question
           not
           ,
           but
           some
           Curats
           make
           constantly
           more
           able
           ,
           and
           frequently
           better
           Sermons
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           ,
           then
           weaker
           Non-conformists
           ;
           and
           vet
           ,
           the
           just
           grounds
           of
           our
           exceptions
           ,
           do
           still
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           neither
           so
           good
           men
           ,
           nor
           acceptable
           Preachers
           ,
           as
           these
           whom
           we
           preferre
           .
           As
           for
           what
           you
           add
           ,
           
             That
             the
             way
             to
             make
             a
             man
             popular
             among
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             rail
             against
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
          
           It
           is
           a
           malitious
           calumny
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           endeavour
           to
           slander
           us
           unto
           our
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           easily
           discerne
           and
           repell
           .
        
         
           Your
           N.
           C
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           objects
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           :
           wherein
           the
           whole
           Nation
           and
           the
           posterity
           are
           engaged
           ,
           to
           maintain
           our
           former
           Presbyterian
           Ministery
           ,
           extirpat
           your
           Prelacie
           and
           all
           depending
           on
           that
           Hierarchie
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           shall
           be
           found
           con●raire
           to
           ●ound
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           improve
           this
           argument
           ,
           being
           of
           such
           an
           obvious
           evidence
           ,
           in
           any
           further
           explication
           ;
           but
           briefly
           review
           what
           you
           answere
           ,
           on
           the
           contraire
           :
           
           And
           1.
           
           Your
           evil
           Conscience
           foometh
           forth
           your
           indignation
           against
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           your
           reproachfull
           calling
           it
           ,
           our
           Goliah
           ,
           
             alwayes
             brought
             out
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             defy
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             whose
             strength
             ,
             like
          
           Sampsons
           ,
           
             lay
             in
             its
             hair
             ,
             the
             Armies
             that
             fought
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             innate
             vigour
             .
          
           But
           as
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           arrowes
           of
           malice
           ,
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           rage
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           your
           party
           ,
           have
           shot
           at
           it
           ,
           it
           still
           abideth
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           Armies
           of
           its
           followers
           have
           been
           made
           strong
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           most
           desperat
           extremity
           ,
           did
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           obtain
           the
           most
           signall
           victory
           ;
           So
           ,
           
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Zion
             ,
             hath
             despised
             thee
             and
             laughed
             thee
             to
             scorn
             ;
             Whom
             hast
             thou
             reproached
             ?
             And
             against
             whom
             hast
             thon
             exalted
             thy
             voice
             ?
          
           even
           
             against
             the
             holy
             one
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             truth
          
           (
           ●or
           what
           are
           men
           or
           their
           doings
           ,
           that
           you
           murmure
           against
           them
           )
           the
           swift
           Witness
           against
           such
           ,
           as
           sweare
           ●a●sly
           :
           He
           it
           is
           that
           it
           regardeth
           the
           rage
           ,
           and
           tumult
           of
           your
           partie
           ,
           and
           will
           turne
           you
           back
           :
           and
           as
           the
           inconsistencie
           ,
           of
           your
           assimilations
           to
           Sampson
           ,
           a
           Worthy
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           to
           Goliah
           ,
           a
           Champion
           of
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           do
           plainly
           discover
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           your
           spite
           ;
           so
           the
           Lord
           who
           hath
           already
           proved
           the
           
             innate
             vigour
          
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           the
           bloud
           and
           suffering
           of
           his
           Martyres
           ,
           can
           also
           ,
           in
           his
           good
           time
           ,
           make
           its
           hair
           to
           grow
           ,
           and
           strength
           to
           returne
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           your
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           adherents
           .
           But
           2.
           
           You
           proceed
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             fancie
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             Children
             can
             be
             bound
             by
             their
             Fathers
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             make
             us
             the
             Servants
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             Authority
             over
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             Gods
             peculiar
             power
             :
          
           Sir
           ;
           I
           perceive
           that
           whether
           you
           rage
           or
           laugh
           there
           is
           no
           rest
           :
           just
           now
           we
           heard
           you
           railing
           ,
           and
           certainly
           here
           you
           
           are
           rallying
           :
           but
           first
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           find
           your
           assert
           so
           plainly
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           our
           Consciences
           from
           mans
           imposing
           ,
           and
           shall
           only
           remember
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Father
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           may
           not
           ,
           at
           his
           arbitriment
           ,
           bind
           his
           Son
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           requiring
           a
           conscientious
           performance
           ,
           undoubtedly
           farre
           less
           can
           Rulers
           ,
           whether
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           perscribe
           at
           their
           arbitriment
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ,
           without
           question
           ,
           do
           exact
           a
           conscientious
           observance
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Authority
           over
           Conscience
           do
           indeed
           exempt
           it
           from
           mans
           usurpation
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           vest
           any
           person
           with
           this
           power
           over
           another
           ,
           all
           usurpation
           ceaseth
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           reserved
           dominion
           doth
           rather
           establish
           it
           :
           for
           example
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           righteous
           and
           necessary
           commands
           of
           lawfull
           Rulers
           ,
           do
           even
           in
           conscience
           bind
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           because
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           observe
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           by
           him
           appointed
           ,
           their
           authority
           is
           understood
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           approved
           and
           allowed
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           given
           to
           Fathers
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           precept
           ,
           a
           Power
           of
           Command
           ,
           reaching
           even
           unto
           Conscience
           ,
           without
           an
           interveening
           Oath
           :
           
             Honour
             the
             Father
             and
             thy
             Mother
             ,
          
           is
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           enjoined
           ;
           and
           doth
           certainly
           require
           a
           sutable
           obedience
           ;
           If
           then
           this
           Authority
           be
           not
           impugned
           by
           your
           alledged
           reason
           ,
           
             that
             we
             are
             not
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
          
           can
           the
           interposing
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           or
           the
           Fathers
           adjuration
           ,
           in
           things
           otherwayes
           under
           the
           compass
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           render
           your
           objection
           more
           effectuall
           ?
           But
           4.
           
           That
           I
           may
           returne
           you
           a
           round
           and
           full
           Answere
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           cases
           ,
           whereof
           our
           present
           case
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           of
           all
           the
           most
           probable
           ,
           Children
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           paternal
           authority
           given
           and
           allowed
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           
           are
           bound
           ,
           by
           their
           Fathers
           Oath
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           where-ever
           the
           Fathers
           command
           doth
           engage
           to
           a
           perpetuall
           obedience
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           an
           accessory
           adjuration
           doth
           greatly
           intend
           the
           obligation
           :
           I
           need
           not
           confirme
           this
           by
           the
           parallel
           instance
           of
           Saul's
           adjuring
           the
           People
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           pursuite
           of
           his
           enemies
           ;
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           position
           is
           above
           exception
           ,
           viz.
           That
           if
           a
           simple
           command
           ,
           flowing
           from
           the
           paternall
           power
           which
           God
           hath
           established
           ,
           be
           therefore
           binding
           ,
           the
           solemn
           invocking
           of
           the
           same
           God
           to
           be
           an
           avenger
           of
           the
           contempt
           of
           that
           authority
           ,
           by
           himself
           approven
           ,
           cannot
           but
           add
           to
           the
           obligation
           :
           but
           if
           you
           desire
           to
           know
           in
           what
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           the
           command
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           even
           of
           it self
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           and
           acceptation
           of
           the
           Children
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           grant
           ,
           when
           intervenient
           ,
           doth
           alter
           the
           case
           )
           doth
           oblige
           ?
           Take
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           Rechabites
           ,
           who
           for
           obedience
           to
           their
           Father
           Ionadab●s
           command
           ,
           who
           lived
           some
           Ages
           before
           ,
           2.
           
           Kings
           10.
           15.
           not
           to
           drink
           wine
           (
           a
           thing
           free
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           under
           any
           Divine
           precept
           )
           they
           nor
           their
           sons
           for
           ever
           ,
           have
           therefore
           the
           Lords
           express
           commendation
           ,
           sealed
           with
           a
           perpetuall
           blessing
           :
           If
           then
           a
           Father's
           command
           in
           things
           free
           ,
           and
           arbitrary
           ,
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           an
           oath
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           adduced
           ,
           doth
           perpetually
           bind
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           ,
           must
           the
           sworn
           engagement
           of
           the
           Father
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           in
           things
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           be
           everlastingly
           obliging
           .
           2.
           
           In
           what
           case
           soever
           ,
           a
           Father's
           Bond
           or
           Contract
           is
           binding
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           ,
           if
           he
           confirme
           the
           ●amine
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           the
           force
           and
           vertue
           thereof
           doth
           also
           reach
           all
           the
           off-spring
           ,
           cocerned
           in
           the
           obligement
           .
           For
           explication
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           needful
           that
           I
           determine
           particularly
           ,
           what
           Contracts
           are
           perpetual
           ,
           
           and
           what
           only
           personall
           :
           If
           these
           be
           perpetual
           ,
           whereof
           the
           subject
           matter
           being
           either
           under
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           express
           perpetual
           command
           ,
           or
           having
           an
           evident
           and
           lasting
           conveniencie
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           party
           contracter
           doth
           expressly
           thereby
           engage
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           :
           as
           it
           is
           short
           of
           the
           true
           and
           full
           extent
           of
           perpetuall
           contracts
           ,
           which
           cannot
           in
           reason
           be
           restricted
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           paternal
           commands
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           more
           then
           necessary
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           proven
           by
           the
           instances
           subjoined
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           there
           are
           such
           obligations
           ,
           as
           perpetual
           of
           their
           own
           nature
           so
           ,
           carrying
           along
           with
           them
           the
           virtue
           of
           that
           accessory
           Oath
           ,
           whereby
           at
           first
           they
           were
           established
           ,
           is
           clear
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           that
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           Deut.
           29.
           10
           
           &
           14.
           whereunto
           Moses
           did
           engage
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           declareth
           to
           be
           made
           with
           them
           that
           stood
           there
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           him
           that
           was
           not
           there
           ;
           to
           with
           the
           Generations
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           sequele
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           specially
           ,
           v.
           29.
           an
           example
           whereof
           the
           exceeding
           evidence
           can
           only
           expose
           it
           to
           exception
           ;
           but
           also
           from
           these
           more
           controverted
           instances
           1.
           of
           that
           Promissory
           oath
           taken
           by
           Ioseph
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           for
           carrying
           up
           his
           bones
           from
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Gen.
          
           50.
           25.
           which
           the
           after-generation
           in
           the
           Conscience
           of
           its
           Religion
           did
           punctually
           observe
           ,
           
             Exo.
             13.
             ver
          
           .
           19.
           2.
           
           From
           the
           Oath
           sworne
           by
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           to
           the
           
             Gibeonites
             ,
             Iosh.
          
           9.
           15.
           for
           the
           breach
           whereof
           ,
           we
           find
           ,
           the
           Lord
           severall
           ages
           thereafter
           ,
           severely
           animadverting
           against
           all
           Israel
           ,
           and
           Sauls
           house
           in
           particular
           :
           2
           Sam.
           2
           :
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           For
           these
           you
           may
           add
           ,
           the
           sworne
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           Agreements
           of
           all
           Nations
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           do
           undoubtedly
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           force
           and
           quality
           ,
           descend
           to
           
           their
           Posterity
           .
           But
           wherefore
           should
           I
           insist
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           evident
           ,
           and
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           universally
           acknowledged
           ?
           If
           your
           meaning
           ,
           in
           affirming
           that
           Children
           can
           not
           be
           bound
           by
           their
           Fathers
           Oath
           ,
           were
           only
           ,
           that
           however
           ,
           a
           promissory
           Oath
           ,
           may
           be
           binding
           upon
           the
           Posterity
           ,
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           promise
           ,
           and
           for
           performance
           ;
           yet
           the
           religion
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           transmitted
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           the
           Posterity
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           a
           breach
           ,
           perjured
           ;
           there
           might
           possibly
           appeare
           to
           be
           some
           ground
           of
           debate
           betwixt
           us
           ;
           (
           of
           which
           afterward
           )
           but
           seing
           it
           is
           apparent
           both
           from
           your
           proposition
           ,
           explication
           subjoined
           ,
           and
           design
           aimed
           at
           ,
           that
           you
           deny
           a
           Fathers
           promissory
           Oath
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           viz.
           so
           much
           as
           a
           promise
           ,
           let
           be
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           to
           be
           obliging
           as
           to
           his
           Children
           ,
           you
           manifestly
           repugne
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           instances
           given
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           reason
           ,
           yea
           and
           sense
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           Nations
           and
           Ages
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           most
           constant
           ,
           that
           such
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           repute
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           representation
           of
           Fathers
           quoad
           their
           Children
           ,
           that
           their
           pactions
           and
           contracts
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           matters
           determined
           by
           divine
           precept
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           things
           in
           themselves
           free
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           viz.
           their
           condition
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Society
           civil
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           members
           ,
           yea
           even
           their
           state
           ,
           as
           free
           men
           of
           slaves
           ,
           have
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           challenge
           of
           Usurpation
           over
           Conscience
           ,
           seing
           founded
           in
           that
           Authority
           which
           God
           approves
           ,
           been
           holden
           perpetually
           binding
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           immoveablie
           establish
           the
           obligation
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           perswaded
           God
           will
           require
           ,
           for
           ever
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           content
           my self
           with
           these
           common
           concessions
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           sworne
           Pactions
           and
           Covenants
           of
           a
           Nation
           or
           People
           incorporate
           in
           one
           Body
           Politick
           ,
           do
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           
           descend
           to
           after
           Generations
           ;
           because
           ,
           while
           the
           same
           civil
           form
           of
           their
           constitution
           remains
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           understood
           to
           be
           the
           same
           People
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           change
           whether
           partial
           or
           total
           of
           the
           individual
           constituents
           ,
           which
           doth
           no
           more
           alter
           the
           formal
           identity
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           then
           the
           fluxe
           and
           change
           of
           parts
           in
           our
           bodies
           ,
           waters
           in
           a
           channel
           ,
           or
           boards
           in
           a
           Ship
           ,
           do
           change
           the
           samness
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           River
           ,
           or
           Ship.
           2.
           
           That
           the
           promissory
           Oaths
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           sphere
           of
           their
           Authority
           doth
           extend
           ,
           do
           at
           least
           bind
           the
           Children
           ,
           as
           promises
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           implement
           :
           which
           concessions
           granted
           by
           all
           ,
           do
           nevertheless
           ,
           above
           all
           scruple
           ,
           confirme
           the
           obligation
           of
           our
           Covenants
           ,
           which
           you
           impugne
           :
           yet
           ,
           seing
           that
           I
           do
           apprehend
           ,
           both
           the
           disparity
           placed
           betwixt
           a
           Nation
           and
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           to
           be
           narrow
           and
           groundless
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           position
           ,
           to
           fall
           short
           of
           Truths
           full
           extent
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           to
           remove
           from
           you
           all
           ground
           of
           scruple
           ,
           I
           shall
           reduce
           the
           whole
           matter
           to
           these
           certain
           positions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           though
           assertory
           Oaths
           ,
           being
           only
           accessory
           for
           further
           security
           ,
           do
           indeed
           intend
           ,
           but
           cannot
           extend
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           any
           Obligation
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           its
           subject
           matter
           ,
           or
           the
           persons
           thereby
           bound
           ,
           beyond
           its
           rational
           import
           ;
           yet
           such
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           the
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           of
           promissory
           Oaths
           as
           ,
           (
           nothing
           impeding
           either
           from
           the
           peculiarity
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           or
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           declared
           will
           of
           the
           person
           engaging
           )
           ever
           to
           ampliat
           ,
           and
           extend
           the
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           successors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           promiser
           himself
           ,
           understood
           to
           be
           therein
           comprehended
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           true
           ground
           and
           measure
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           and
           extent
           of
           the
           
           obligation
           ,
           whereby
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Fathers
           contract
           ,
           expressly
           binding
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           and
           defined
           ;
           is
           ,
           this
           Paternal
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           it
           being
           in
           it self
           evident
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           by
           reason
           hereof
           the
           Children
           follow
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           (
           unless
           in
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           the
           favour
           of
           liberty
           ,
           or
           positive
           Law
           hath
           made
           an
           alteration
           )
           so
           ,
           where
           the
           Father
           by
           command
           may
           oblige
           to
           obedience
           ,
           if
           by
           his
           obligation
           he
           do
           bind
           to
           performance
           ,
           he
           is
           thereby
           truly
           to
           be
           understood
           much
           more
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           to
           exercise
           all
           the
           power
           he
           hath
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           render
           his
           engagement
           effectual
           :
           Now
           in
           what
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           Fathers
           may
           both
           dispose
           upon
           and
           command
           their
           Children
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           and
           their
           undoubted
           Authority
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           command
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           determine
           them
           in
           matters
           free
           ,
           are
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Pious
           Parents
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Ionadab
           upon
           record
           ,
           much
           more
           cleared
           ,
           then
           is
           necessary
           to
           our
           hypothesis
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Seing
           it
           is
           from
           the
           virtue
           and
           influence
           of
           this
           paternal
           power
           ,
           that
           the
           Contract
           of
           Society
           ,
           whereby
           Politick
           bodies
           do
           at
           first
           coalesce
           ,
           doth
           descend
           unto
           the
           posterity
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           its
           constitution
           to
           after-generations
           ;
           the
           reason
           wherefore
           the
           other
           Contracts
           ,
           either
           simple
           or
           sworne
           ,
           engaged
           into
           by
           these
           associat
           people
           ,
           do
           bind
           their
           successors
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           resolve
           into
           the
           same
           cause
           ;
           and
           to
           referre
           it
           to
           an
           imaginary
           samnesse
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           reality
           then
           the
           first
           intercession
           ,
           and
           continuance
           of
           the
           fundamental
           Contract
           of
           Society
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           emptie
           Notion
           ,
           importing
           no
           real
           difference
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           perpetual
           obligation
           of
           the
           original
           Contract
           ,
           constituting
           the
           Society
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           other
           cause
           then
           what
           is
           assigned
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           irrational
           to
           attribute
           its
           continuance
           ,
           to
           a
           samness
           ,
           which
           it
           produceth
           ;
           
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           in
           the
           force
           and
           power
           thereof
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           after-National-Contracts
           ,
           are
           binding
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           propagat
           to
           the
           succeeding
           race
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           third
           position
           being
           certain
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           oath
           taken
           by
           Ioseph
           ,
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           anent
           his
           bones
           ,
           and
           that
           given
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           both
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           declared
           to
           be
           binding
           ,
           as
           Oaths
           ,
           upon
           the
           Posterity
           ,
           have
           no
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           reason
           ,
           but
           do
           unanswerably
           conclude
           ,
           that
           whereever
           the
           Father's
           obligation
           ,
           otherwayes
           binding
           to
           his
           off-spring
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           it
           is
           transmitted
           to
           them
           with
           the
           same
           accessory
           force
           ,
           to
           ●ender
           them
           guiltie
           in
           God's
           sight
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           breach
           of
           Promise
           ,
           but
           breach
           of
           Oath
           :
           which
           argument
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           evident
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           case
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           were
           not
           ,
           when
           they
           sware
           to
           him
           ,
           imbodied
           in
           a
           Politick
           state
           ;
           but
           did
           only
           stand
           in
           their
           natural
           Relation
           of
           Consanguinity
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Seing
           we
           finde
           in
           Scripture
           the
           Lord
           Covenanting
           with
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Posterity
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Abraham
           :
           Fathers
           engaging
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           Ioshua
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           house
           ;
           the
           above-mentioned
           import
           ,
           and
           extent
           of
           Ionadab's
           command
           ,
           and
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Fathers
           power
           of
           devoting
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           of
           making
           void
           their
           vowes
           )
           even
           the
           adjuration
           and
           curse
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           taking
           effect
           ,
           many
           Ages
           thereafter
           ;
           as
           that
           of
           Ioshua
           against
           the
           Rebuilders
           of
           Iericho
           :
           with
           what
           shew
           of
           reason
           ,
           can
           we
           deny
           (
           the
           matter
           ,
           or
           other
           argument
           of
           a
           contraire
           intention
           ,
           not
           prohibiting
           )
           that
           the
           sworne
           obligations
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           are
           binding
           upon
           their
           Children
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           as
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Promise
           ?
           I
           know
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           mans
           tribunal
           and
           judgement
           ,
           it
           is
           thought
           
           hard
           
             poenam
             perjurij
             illi
             irrogari
             ,
             qui
             ipse
             Deum
             testem
             ac
             vindicem
             non
             invocaverit
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             be
             punished
             as
             perjured
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             himself
             invocated
             God
             as
             witness
             and
             avenger
             .
          
           But
           as
           we
           do
           clearly
           see
           ,
           the
           Lords
           judgement
           in
           the
           contraire
           ;
           doth
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           Father's
           promise
           ,
           for
           himself
           and
           Children
           ,
           also
           their
           promise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           binding
           ,
           by
           transmitting
           the
           Oath
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           confirme
           its
           righteousness
           .
           I
           need
           not
           here
           precaution
           ,
           against
           the
           Children
           their
           invincible
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Promise
           ,
           and
           Oath
           ;
           their
           innocencie
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           descending
           from
           a
           clearer
           distinct
           head
           ,
           and
           purging
           from
           breach
           of
           Promise
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           breach
           of
           Oath
           ,
           doth
           neither
           inferre
           the
           liberty
           ,
           which
           you
           plead
           for
           ;
           nor
           impugne
           the
           transmission
           of
           a
           sworne
           Promise
           ,
           in
           its
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           its
           Obligation
        
         
           6.
           
           Our
           Covenant
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           matter
           necessary
           and
           righteous
           ;
           for
           the
           manner
           ,
           made
           with
           and
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           perpetually
           binding
           ;
           and
           for
           its
           solemnity
           ,
           unanimously
           sworne
           ,
           by
           almost
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           all
           the
           Authority
           in
           it
           ,
           hath
           ,
           such
           a
           concurring
           evidence
           ,
           of
           all
           arguments
           ,
           and
           opinions
           ,
           for
           its
           perpetuity
           ,
           as
           an
           Oath
           ,
           that
           your
           nibling
           at
           it
           ,
           upon
           this
           head
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           greater
           proof
           of
           your
           perfidie
           ,
           then
           testimony
           of
           your
           inconsiderate
           ignorance
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           be
           ignorant
           your self
           ,
           you
           do
           well
           to
           make
           your
           N
           ,
           C●
           no
           better
           :
           and
           therefore
           you
           make
           him
           objecte
           against
           your
           assertion
           ,
           
             that
             Children
             cannot
             be
             bound
             by
             their
             Fathers
             Oath
             :
             doth
             not
             the
             Fathers
             debt
             oblige
             the
             Son
             ?
             and
             why
             not
             his
             Oath
             ?
          
           But
           to
           give
           you
           the
           advantage
           you
           designe
           :
           I
           willingly
           turne
           the
           Argument
           to
           make
           for
           you
           ,
           thus
           :
           The
           Father's
           debt
           doth
           not
           oblige
           the
           Son
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           also
           his
           Heir
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           only
           as
           Possessor
           of
           
           his
           goods
           :
           therefore
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           as
           by
           the
           tenor
           of
           written
           Bonds
           for
           debt
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           Debtor
           doth
           only
           oblige
           himself
           ,
           &
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           and
           Successors
           in
           his
           Lands
           and
           goods
           ,
           so
           ,
           both
           Law
           and
           Reason
           do
           interpret
           ,
           all
           ordinary
           promises
           for
           debt
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           viz.
           to
           bind
           the
           person
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           and
           affect
           his
           Estate
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           person
           ,
           who
           ,
           enjoying
           ,
           by
           universal
           title
           ,
           the
           promiser
           his
           estate
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           interpretation
           of
           Law
           ,
           understood
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           that
           burthen
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           a
           Son
           ,
           as
           Son
           ,
           be
           not
           liable
           ,
           it
           is
           evidently
           from
           the
           restriction
           of
           the
           obligation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           parties
           ;
           which
           I
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           an
           accessory
           Oath
           doth
           not
           exceed
           ;
           and
           maketh
           nothing
           for
           a
           Son's
           freedome
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           such
           other
           engagements
           ,
           whereunto
           both
           the
           Father's
           power
           ,
           and
           intention
           ,
           do
           concurre
           to
           make
           him
           liable
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           confess
           you
           do
           your
           N.
           C.
           reason
           ,
           and
           as
           just
           now
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           the
           ridiculous
           objection
           you
           put
           in
           his
           mouth
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           to
           his
           unanswerable
           argument
           ,
           for
           the
           Childrens
           obligation
           by
           the
           Parents
           Oath
           ,
           from
           the
           dutie
           of
           our
           allegeance
           ,
           descending
           from
           our
           Fathers
           their
           swearing
           the
           same
           ;
           you
           returne
           as
           ridiculous
           an
           answer
           :
           viz.
           That
           
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             obliged
             to
             the
             King
             by
             their
             Oath
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             is
             in
             his
             Person
             :
          
           who
           can
           forbear
           to
           laugh
           ?
           are
           you
           a
           Doctor
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           high
           pretender
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           understands
           no
           better
           ?
           You
           say
           
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Crown
             is
             in
             his
             person
             ,
          
           but
           supposing
           it
           came
           there
           by
           the
           originall
           consent
           ,
           and
           allegeance
           sworne
           to
           his
           first
           Predecessor
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           a
           title
           which
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           quarrel
           )
           is
           not
           the
           same
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Kingship
           ,
           also
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           subjection
           ?
           Or
           will
           you
           
           admit
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Creating
           ,
           and
           not
           also
           the
           Conserving
           cause
           ?
           How
           do
           the
           most
           common
           maximes
           of
           reason
           militat
           against
           you
           ?
           You
           add
           ,
           
             and
             we
             are
             born
             his
             Subjects
             :
          
           but
           ,
           pray
           ,
           doth
           our
           birth
           as
           men
           ,
           or
           as
           men
           born
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           bring
           us
           forth
           with
           this
           character
           ?
           then
           should
           all
           men
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           even
           strangers
           ,
           casually
           born
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           be
           also
           born
           Subjects
           :
           whereunto
           then
           can
           it
           else
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           off-spring
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           posterity
           ,
           did
           submit
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           a
           perpetuall
           surrender
           ,
           transmitted
           upon
           us
           ,
           passivè
           with
           the
           same
           obligation
           ?
           If
           these
           things
           do
           not
           satisfy
           ,
           I
           intreat
           you
           to
           reflect
           ,
           upon
           the
           ordinary
           strain
           of
           all
           impeachments
           :
           where
           you
           will
           finde
           ,
           the
           person
           accused
           of
           Treason
           ,
           though
           he
           never
           actually
           swore
           ,
           or
           promised
           allegeance
           ;
           yet
           constantly
           ,
           and
           very
           congruously
           ,
           charged
           ,
           with
           breach
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Failty
           ,
           and
           Allegeance
           :
           nay
           ,
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           were
           describing
           to
           us
           the
           crime
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           you
           would
           at
           great
           length
           prove
           ,
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           both
           falshood
           and
           perfidy
           .
        
         
           Your
           N.
           C.
           proceeds
           to
           argue
           thus
           :
           
             How
             was
             Adam
             obliged
             for
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             if
             Parents
             cannot
             binde
             their
             Children
             ?
          
           And
           in
           return
           you
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             strange
             dealing
          
           :
           and
           because
           you
           will
           have
           the
           instance
           an
           inapplicable
           mystery
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           you
           recurre
           to
           
             secret
             Divine
             transactions
          
           ,
           without
           either
           warrant
           ,
           or
           necessity
           :
           but
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           a
           strange
           stupiditie
           in
           you
           ;
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           God's
           Covenanting
           with
           Adam
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           Head
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           so
           as
           upon
           his
           deed
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           standing
           or
           falling
           depend
           ,
           is
           a
           difficulty
           ,
           which
           only
           Gods
           Soveraignity
           can
           explicat
           :
           is
           this
           therefore
           also
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           that
           Adam
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           any
           other
           father
           may
           be
           obliged
           ,
           both
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           ty
           them
           to
           
           obedience
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           own
           〈◊〉
           obedience
           (
           not
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           singularity
           o●
           Gods
           Covenant
           with
           Adam
           )
           to
           render
           them
           guilty
           ?
           or
           can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           plain
           ,
           both
           in
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           then
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Lo●ds
           command
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           should
           be
           perpetual
           to
           the
           Posterity
           ;
           but
           also
           a
           Peoples
           Covenant
           ,
           made
           with
           him
           to
           observe
           the
           same
           ,
           doth
           oblige
           both
           them
           and
           after-Generations
           ,
           to
           continuall
           obedience
           ?
           as
           the
           29.
           of
           Deut.
           most
           convincingly
           holds
           out
           .
           But
           you
           go
           on
           still
           stumbling
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             I
             Parents
             can
             binde
             duties
             upon
             their
             Children
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             binde
             sins
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             make
             way●
             or
             more
             Originall
             sin
             then
          
           Adams
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           pity
           such
           impertinencies
           ?
           The
           thing
           asserted
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           Parent
           may
           oblidge
           for
           his
           Children
           to
           dutie
           :
           and
           you
           subjoin
           ,
           
             he
             may
             as
             well
             bind
             sins
             upon
             them
             :
          
           Certainly
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           the
           words
           of
           sobriety
           :
           A
           Parent
           may
           command
           his
           Son
           to
           dutie
           ,
           may
           he
           also
           command
           him
           to
           sin
           ?
           the
           
             ignis
             fatuus
          
           that
           seduces
           you
           ,
           is
           that
           you
           appear
           to
           be
           dazled
           ,
           by
           an
           imagination
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           that
           we
           go
           about
           to
           im●ute
           to
           Children
           ,
           not
           the
           Parents
           obligation
           ;
           but
           their
           deeds
           ,
           their
           duties
           ,
           or
           failings
           ,
           which
           ,
           truly
           we
           as
           little
           dream
           of
           ,
           as
           certainly
           you
           will
           finde
           your
           present
           dream
           ,
           about
           Originall
           sin
           ,
           when
           you
           returne
           to
           your self
           ,
           wholly
           extravagant
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           next
           lapse
           you
           make
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           your
           N.
           C.
           whom
           you
           cause
           in
           place
           of
           adducing
           an
           obligement
           by
           a
           Father
           ,
           binding
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           vow
           ,
           undertaken
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           Name
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           which
           seing
           it
           meets
           not
           our
           Question
           ,
           you
           both
           objecte
           ,
           and
           answere
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           demand
           your
           N.
           C.
           makes
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             How
             then
             is
          
           Saul
           
             charged
             ,
             and
             his
             Children
             punished
             ,
             for
             killing
             
             the
          
           Gibeonites
           ?
           And
           to
           this
           you
           make
           a
           very
           pleasant
           return
           ,
           not
           unlike
           your
           answere
           made
           to
           our
           obligation
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           
             viz
             Shat
          
           Saul
           
             is
             taxed
             for
             bloud
             ,
             and
             killing
             the
          
           Gibeonites
           ,
           
             who
             by
             the
             Lords
             rati●ying
             the
             Princ●s
             their
             Oath
             to
             them
             ,
             had
             got
             a
             right
             to
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             perjur●
             against
             that
             Oath
             ,
             which
             the
             Princes
             swore
             :
          
           Before
           I
           consider
           this
           answere
           ,
           let
           us
           first
           hear
           the
           Scripture
           .
           2
           
             Sam.
             21.
             2.
             
             [
             Now
             the
             Gibeonites
             were
             not
             of
             Israel
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             had
             sworne
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             Saul
             sought
             to
             stay
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             David
             said
             to
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             for
             you
             ?
          
           ]
           do
           not
           these
           words
           clearly
           intimate
           ,
           that
           the
           injury
           done
           them
           ,
           was
           contraire
           to
           that
           former
           Oath
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           secured
           ?
           To
           this
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Oath
             is
             only
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             reminde
             the
             Reader
             of
             the
             former
             History
             ;
             but
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             was
             still
             binding
             :
          
           But
           ,
           if
           the
           words
           be
           set
           down
           to
           reminde
           the
           Reader
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           order
           to
           some
           apposite
           purpose
           ;
           and
           the
           blind
           account
           that
           you
           make
           ,
           is
           scarce
           worthy
           of
           your self
           ,
           let
           be
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           .
           Next
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Oath
           is
           first
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           right
           ,
           thence
           derived
           ;
           and
           
             Saul's
             injury
          
           ,
           being
           thereto
           subjoyned
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           breach
           thereby
           incurred
           ,
           a
           reparation
           for
           an
           attonement
           is
           offered
           :
           and
           seing
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           enough
           ,
           if
           it
           say
           not
           expressly
           ,
           that
           the
           Oath
           was
           still
           binding
           ,
           it
           seems
           only
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           who
           doubted
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           your
           opinion●
           to
           deny
           it
           :
           Now
           as
           to
           your
           answer
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           you
           seem
           to
           insinuat
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Gibeonites
             were
             spared
             ,
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             made
             with
             the
             Princes
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Lords
             ratisying
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             they
             became
             to
             be
             excepted
             ,
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             devoted
             Canaanites
          
           ;
           But
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           
           in
           so
           supposing
           con●adict
           your
           Fellow-brother
           the
           Surveyer
           of
           Naphtaly
           who
           ranteth
           (
           as
           you
           use
           to
           do
           )
           against
           his
           Adve●sary
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Apologetical
             Relation
          
           ,
           who
           asserted
           the
           same
           which
           you
           here
           suppose
           .
           2.
           
           You
           speak
           of
           a
           ratification
           of
           this
           Oath
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           ,
           abstracted
           from
           the
           Oath
           these
           Gibeonites
           were
           spared
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           do
           well
           to
           explain
           and
           cleare
           .
           Seing
           then
           you
           cannot
           but
           grant
           that
           the
           Gibeonites
           were
           spared
           ,
           and
           enjoyed
           their
           lives
           ,
           by
           the
           right
           of
           that
           peace
           sworne
           unto
           them
           ,
           my
           next
           reply
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           viz.
           that
           your
           answere
           ,
           alledging
           Saul's
           killing
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           cruell
           ,
           and
           bloudy
           against
           their
           Right
           ;
           but
           not
           perfidious
           against
           that
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Right
           was
           granted
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           be
           said
           of
           Saul
           ,
           then
           it
           might
           have
           been
           said
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           swore
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           very
           next
           hour
           ,
           brocken
           their
           Oath
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           these
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           saved
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           truth
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           every
           violation
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           ,
           an
           injurious
           invasion
           of
           that
           right
           ,
           which
           was
           thereby
           secured
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           right
           ,
           arising
           from
           a
           Contract
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           subsist
           ,
           unless
           its
           cause
           do
           still
           stand
           ,
           &
           be
           repute
           to
           be
           in
           force
           :
           You
           add
           ,
           
             that
             Saul
             is
             taxed
             of
             bloud
             and
             not
             of
             perjury
             :
          
           A
           poor
           shift
           ;
           But
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           him
           to
           be
           noted
           for
           both
           ;
           &
           bloudy
           &
           deceitfull
           are
           of
           too
           near
           a
           conjunction
           ,
           to
           allow
           of
           your
           negative
           inference
           ,
           of
           the
           exclusion
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           one
           only
           expressed
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           ended
           this
           point
           :
           only
           let
           me
           say
           it
           without
           vanitie
           that
           as
           I
           judge
           ,
           your
           folly
           in
           this
           last
           discourse
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           no
           sober
           man
           could
           lightly
           fall
           into
           ,
           without
           a
           judicial
           desertion
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ingenuity
           in
           you
           ,
           the
           return
           which
           I
           justly
           make
           you
           of
           the
           Epilogue
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           place
           you
           so
           vainly
           
           use
           ,
           will
           cover
           you
           with
           blushes
           ,
           
             viz.
             Thus
             I
             have
             taken
             more
             pains
             ,
             then
             was
             needfull
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             ridiculous
             fondnesse
             of
             your
             absurd
             notion
             .
             viz.
             That
             Children
             can
             not
             be
             bound
             by
             their
             Fathers
             Oath
          
           ;
           and
           have
           said
           more
           to
           disprove
           it
           then
           ever
           you
           will
           be
           able
           to
           answere
           .
        
         
           What
           follows
           in
           this
           Dialogue
           is
           a
           meere
           rapsodie
           of
           railing
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           decline
           your
           N
           ,
           C.
           too
           pungent
           demand
           ,
           
             that
             for
             all
             you
             have
             said
             ,
             you
             cannot
             deny
             but
             the
             Covenant
             binds
             these
             who
             tooke
             it
             ,
          
           you
           make
           a
           hydeous
           noise
           ,
           of
           that
           
             Little
             noise
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             we
             made
             in
             breaking
             it
             in
             some
             things
             :
             viz.
             In
             our
             silence
             ,
             and
             not
             declaring
             against
             the
             Apostacy
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             faint
             giving
             over
             to
             Pray
             for
             the
             King
             ,
          
           Sir
           ,
           contemning
           your
           calumny
           ,
           I
           answere
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           Usurpers
           sufficiently
           opposed
           in
           their
           evill
           courses
           ,
           while
           there
           was
           hope
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           all
           you
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           having
           broken
           us
           ,
           and
           brought
           us
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           in
           the
           humbling
           sense
           of
           his
           dreadful
           displeasure
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           madly
           declaime
           against
           such
           ,
           to
           warn
           whom
           ,
           after
           their
           rejecting
           of
           our
           brotherly
           admonition
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           further
           require
           us
           :
           We
           love
           not
           to
           vye
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           either
           in
           stedfastness
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           faitfulnes
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           these
           confused
           and
           calamitous
           times
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           one
           thing
           I
           am
           most
           confident
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           was
           more
           obliged
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           these
           who
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           adhere
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           remembrance
           ,
           both
           with
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           Exile
           ,
           and
           in
           disposing
           to
           ,
           and
           preparing
           the
           way
           of
           his
           return
           ;
           then
           to
           all
           the
           present
           high
           and
           false
           pretenders
           who
           are
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           in
           their
           flattering
           impudence
           ,
           to
           averre
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           notorious
           and
           base
           acts
           of
           Compliance
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           then
           guilty
           ,
           were
           
           yet
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           pure
           and
           constant
           loyalty
           :
           As
           for
           
             the
             thundering
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             in
             your
             Pulpits
             ,
             against
             your
             course
             ,
             before
             we
             were
             silenced
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             this
             day
             in
             our
             Conventicles
             :
          
           is
           it
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           you
           mock
           at
           the
           warnings
           of
           the
           Lords
           Servants
           ,
           whom
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           then
           true
           Zeal
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           tender
           Love
           to
           your
           Souls
           ,
           and
           just
           indignation
           at
           your
           sin
           ,
           you
           have
           beaten
           and
           expelled
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           also
           thereto
           add
           falshood
           ,
           in
           your
           alledgeance
           anent
           what
           you
           call
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           insolent
           insulting
           over
           our
           undeniable
           short-coming
           ,
           in
           due
           admonition
           ,
           after
           his
           Majesties
           Restitution
           ;
           whereunto
           an
           excessive
           desire
           ,
           by
           faireness
           and
           moderation
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           precipitant
           current
           of
           your
           late
           defection
           ,
           did
           too
           generally
           tempt
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           were
           ejected
           :
           but
           the
           Lord
           hears
           ,
           and
           regards●
        
         
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Tyrann's
             cruelty
             did
             formerly
             terrify
             us
             ,
             and
             now
             we
             presume
             upon
             the
             King's
             clemencie
             .
          
           If
           I
           had
           ever
           professed
           the
           hundred
           part
           of
           that
           respect
           for
           Oliver
           that
           the
           Chief
           of
           your
           way
           did
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           truely
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           he
           was
           Titulo
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           
             Tyrannus
             Exercitio
          
           ;
           however
           ,
           I
           am
           farre
           from
           justifying
           the
           Usurpers
           their
           practices
           ,
           or
           denying
           altogether
           his
           Majesties
           Clemencie
           ,
           whereof
           the
           indemnity
           given
           to
           the
           same
           Usurpers
           doth
           exhibite
           so
           faire
           an
           evidence
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           do
           wholly
           impute
           the
           withholding
           of
           much
           of
           the
           Kings
           goodness
           and
           favour
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           malign
           influence
           of
           the
           unlucky
           conjunction
           of
           accursed
           Prelates
           ,
           whereby
           some
           even
           of
           the
           great
           and
           most
           solemn
           acts
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           intended
           bountie
           have
           been
           frustrat
           and
           depraved
           ;
           so
           such
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           the
           implacable
           spite
           and
           rigour
           of
           their
           Malice
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           it
           hath
           surmounted
           their
           resentment
           of
           the
           Sectarian
           invasion
           ,
           
           and
           made
           them
           ascribe
           all
           these
           Mischiefs
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           were
           their
           most
           constant
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           by
           many
           degrees
           exceeded
           all
           the
           violences
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Englishes
           ,
           during
           their
           Domination
           among
           us
           ,
           can
           be
           charged
           :
           If
           you
           require
           a
           proof
           ;
           instead
           of
           a
           long
           condescendence
           that
           I
           might
           adduce
           ,
           the
           case
           of
           the
           then
           Tories
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           late
           Risers
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           with
           the
           respective
           measures
           ,
           where
           with
           they
           have
           been
           treated
           ,
           being
           impartially
           pondered
           and
           compared
           ,
           is
           an
           irrefragable
           instance
           .
           As
           to
           
             the
             trip
          
           ,
           you
           mention
           ,
           
             of
             these
             who
             ceased
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             loss
             of
             Stipend
             ,
             publick
             praying
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             in
             print
             owned
             for
             a
             dutie
             :
          
           As
           at
           the
           worst
           you
           can
           call
           it
           but
           a
           trip
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           respect
           you
           owe
           to
           your
           Arch-master
           Sharp
           ,
           who
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           not
           only
           desisted
           whith
           others
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           remember
           ,
           did
           overture
           it
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           pray
           in
           publick
           for
           the
           then
           Protector
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           many
           horrid
           lapses
           whereof
           ,
           upon
           smal●er
           temptations
           ,
           yours
           are
           guilty
           ,
           might
           have
           made
           you
           forbear
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           so
           ,
           all
           circumstances
           being
           examined
           ,
           and
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           People
           of
           God
           in
           old
           times
           duely
           considered
           ,
           a
           Prudent
           correction
           of
           an
           over-zealous
           assertion
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           its
           more
           just
           censure
           .
        
         
           But
           your
           N.
           C.
           adding
           oyl
           to
           your
           flame
           ,
           by
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           
             for
             our
             particular
             failings
             ,
             you
             have
             renounced
             all
             ,
          
           you
           go
           on
           in
           your
           accusation
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           our
           private
           faults
           ,
           as
           if
           our
           publick
           alone
           were
           more
           then
           your
           indignation
           can
           decipher
           ,
           and
           expressly
           waving
           all
           design
           of
           reflection
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           smoothing
           unguent
           ,
           you
           may
           render
           the
           spears
           of
           your
           envy
           better
           pointed
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             all
             you
             do
             ,
             is
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             as
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             not
             such
             wonders
             as
             we
             would
             have
             the
             world
             believe
             ?
          
           Sir
           ,
           though
           the
           world
           knowes
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           but
           your
           accusation
           ,
           
           and
           not
           our
           arrogance
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           add
           ,
           that
           so
           strangely
           hath
           the
           apostasie
           ,
           and
           wickedness
           of
           your
           course
           prevailed
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           small
           measure
           of
           Faitfulness
           ,
           is
           enough
           ,
           without
           any
           miracle
           to
           make
           any
           man
           both
           a
           sign
           &
           a
           Wonder
           :
           but
           you
           proced
           to
           tell
           us
           of
           
             Monstruous
             faults
             we
             committed
             in
             exacting
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             League
             ,
          
           over
           &
           above
           
             that
             it
             was
             a
             bond
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
          
           as
           you
           hinted
           in
           your
           
             first
             Dialogue
          
           ,
           &
           I
           have
           fully
           there
           refuted
           :
           And
           as
           to
           
             the
             Nationall
             Covenant
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             was
             a
             cruell
             imposing
             upon
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Nation
             sweare
             ,
             what
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             :
          
           A
           man
           would
           think
           that
           you
           having
           turned
           us
           from
           being
           
             wonders
             o●
             piety
          
           to
           be
           
             Monsters
             of
             Cruelty
          
           ,
           and
           after
           so
           high
           a
           charge
           given●
           that
           you
           were
           big
           with
           some
           amazing
           discovery
           to
           ensue
           ;
           but
           behold
           the
           
             ridiculus
             Mus
             ;
             you
             made
             the
             Nation
             renounce
             all
             the
             articles
             of
             poperie
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
          
           Opus
           operatum
           
             a
             Latine
             word
             ,
             and
             abstruse
             conceit
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             niceties
             that
             simple
             people
             did
             not
             understand
             :
          
           and
           to
           mend
           the
           jest
           ,
           you
           add
           ,
           
             was
             it
             not
             a
             contr●diction
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             sweare
             against
             Worship
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             ?
          
           yea
           ,
           you
           made
           them
           preface
           this
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           l●e
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             after
             full
             &
             mature
             consideration
             ,
             of
             all
             particulars
             whereof
             they
             were
             not
             capable
             ,
             beside
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             making
             men
             sweare
             in
             matters
             ,
             whereof
             some
             were
             debetable
             :
             &c.
             
          
           Before
           I
           enter
           upon
           this
           weighty
           challenge
           of
           words
           :
           I
           cannot
           but
           note
           the
           ingenuity
           that
           hath
           escaped
           you
           :
           Your
           Brethren
           commence
           our
           work
           from
           the
           37
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           false
           pretenders
           to
           old
           foundations
           ;
           but
           you
           by
           a
           plain
           impugnation
           of
           the
           
             National
             Covenant
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           first
           contrived
           ,
           and
           sworne
           ,
           in
           the
           1580.
           81.
           and
           90
           ;
           do
           clearly
           intimate
           ,
           the
           true
           consequentiall
           extent
           of
           your
           common
           prejudice
           and
           very
           plainly
           signify
           ,
           that
           Malignancie
           and
           Poperie
           ,
           
           for
           all
           the
           industrious
           dissembling
           of
           your
           Partie
           ,
           are
           nevertheless
           of
           a
           near
           cognation
           :
           nay
           forgetting
           ,
           that
           this
           Covenant
           was
           framed
           at
           first
           by
           King
           Iames
           his
           speciall
           command
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           reiterat
           authority
           and
           example
           ,
           very
           solemnly
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           King
           Charles
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           troubles
           expressly
           ordained
           to
           be
           renewed
           ;
           so
           prevalent
           is
           the
           malice
           of
           your
           errour
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           regard
           to
           the
           powers
           ,
           whereof
           at
           other
           times
           you
           do
           so
           vainly
           boast
           ,
           doth
           not
           here
           in
           the
           least
           restrain
           you
           from
           staging
           these
           two
           Kings
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           
             Monstruous
             imposers
          
           .
           But
           to
           the
           objection
           it self
           ,
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           cruell
           imposing
           upon
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Nation
           sweare
           an
           Oath
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           understand
           ;
           but
           do
           you
           think
           that
           because
           
             opus
             operatum
          
           is
           a
           Latine
           word
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           ,
           under
           Poperie
           ,
           had
           been
           too
           much
           acquainted
           with
           Latine
           termes
           and
           phrases
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           breaking
           up
           of
           the
           light
           o●
           Reformation
           amongst
           us
           ,
           had
           often
           ,
           both
           in
           private
           and
           Publick
           ,
           heard
           the
           Popish
           errors
           of
           Justification
           by
           works
           ,
           
             Opus
             operatum
             ,
             &c.
          
           fully
           explained
           and
           refuted
           ,
           neither
           did
           ,
           nor
           could
           understand
           its
           meaning
           ?
           Or
           because
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Opus
             operatum
          
           ,
           appeares
           an
           
             abstruse
             conceit
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Popish
           tenets
           ,
           renounced
           in
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           but
           niceties
           :
           must
           they
           therefore
           be
           so
           to
           all
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           impossible
           for
           these
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           where
           imployed
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           did
           at
           first
           tender
           that
           Oath
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           grossness
           of
           these
           popish
           falshoods
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           in
           particular
           ,
           though
           under
           a
           Latine
           name
           ,
           sufficiently
           plain
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacities
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           the
           very
           simple
           ones
           ,
           whom
           you
           despise
           ,
           do
           laugh
           at
           the
           weakness
           of
           this
           arguing
           .
           2.
           
           As
           you
           do
           not
           remember
           ,
           that
           this
           Covenant
           
           was
           first
           taken
           ,
           u●on
           the
           back
           of
           our
           Reformation
           from
           Poperie
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           errors
           ,
           therein
           renounced
           ,
           were
           recent
           in
           mens
           memories
           ;
           so
           ,
           you
           consider
           not
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           first
           declare
           ,
           the
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           that
           which
           is
           revealed
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           blessed
           Evangell
           ,
           and
           received
           and
           beleeved
           ,
           by
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           therefore
           do
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           detest
           ,
           all
           contrarie
           Religion
           and
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           all
           kinde
           of
           Papistrie
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           particular
           Heads
           as
           they
           are
           damned
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           speciall
           the
           Usurp●d
           Authority
           of
           that
           Roman
           
             Antichrict
             ,
             &c
          
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           all
           his
           vain
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Traditions
           ,
           brought
           into
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           without
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           reformed
           Kirk
           .
           Now
           I
           would
           inquire
           ,
           if
           these
           general
           clauses
           ,
           clearly
           referring
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           binding
           rule
           of
           Truth
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           la●fully
           sworn
           to
           ,
           without
           a
           distinct
           knowledge
           of
           all
           the
           Particulars
           ,
           that
           possibly
           may
           therein
           be
           included
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           condescending
           upon
           Particulars
           ,
           doth
           import
           any
           thing
           more
           ,
           then
           our
           sincere
           profession
           ,
           that
           we
           judge
           the
           same
           to
           be
           comprised
           under
           the
           generall
           Rule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           such
           ,
           do
           renounce
           them
           :
           seing
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           enumeration
           ,
           when
           omitted
           ,
           doth
           not
           invalidate
           ;
           and
           when
           expressed
           ,
           doth
           require
           rather
           a
           sincere
           acknowledgement
           ,
           then
           a
           dilucide
           and
           through
           knowledge
           ;
           your
           arguing
           against
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           possibility
           ,
           nay
           even
           from
           the
           probability
           of
           an
           incident
           mistake
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           blessed
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           regulating
           Rule
           is
           held
           firme
           and
           sure
           ;
           is
           nothing
           solid
           nor
           concludent
           :
           but
           because
           the
           two
           Latine
           words
           ,
           
             Opus
             operatum
          
           ,
           are
           the
           great
           ground
           of
           your
           quibling
           ,
           I
           suppose
           that
           the
           Oath
           ,
           after
           the
           
           positive
           part
           ,
           and
           generall
           abjuration
           of
           Papistrie
           ,
           had
           only
           begun
           to
           enumerate
           particulars
           ,
           thus
           ,
           [
           and
           in
           special
           ,
           the
           usurped
           authority
           of
           that
           Roman
           Antichrist
           ,
           all
           his
           tyrannous
           Laws
           ,
           ]
           and
           in
           place
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           had
           given
           us
           a
           faire
           
             et
             caetera
          
           :
           certainly
           as
           the
           premised
           ,
           and
           subjoyned
           qualification
           of
           this
           
             &
             caetera
          
           ,
           would
           have
           fully
           salved
           its
           generality
           ;
           so
           no
           doubt
           the
           known
           signification
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           had
           prevented
           the
           offence
           of
           their
           being
           Latine
           :
           If
           in
           this
           you
           be
           doubtful
           ,
           let
           me
           only
           reminde
           you
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Argument
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Prelatick
           Oath
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           with
           its
           blind
           
             &
             caetera
          
           which
           ,
           though
           for
           its
           illimited
           laxeness
           ,
           joined
           with
           its
           evil
           tendencie
           ,
           did
           give
           to
           all
           sober
           men
           ,
           just
           ground
           of
           seruple
           ;
           yet
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Latine
           ,
           was
           never
           quarrelled
           ,
           by
           either
           Man
           or
           Woman
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           it
           
             was
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             sweare
             against
             Worship
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             that
             very
             Oath
             so
             to
             use
             it
             :
          
           A
           wittie
           knack
           indeed
           ;
           if
           you
           were
           arguing
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           against
           worship
           in
           a
           strange
           language
           ,
           because
           the
           unlearned
           cannot
           thereto
           say
           Amen
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           account
           this
           reply
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           to
           bring
           an
           argument
           from
           the
           unlearned
           ,
           not
           being
           in
           case
           to
           assent
           to
           a
           strange
           Language
           ,
           when
           that
           very
           assent
           is
           ,
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           so
           expressed
           ,
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           ?
           Why
           then
           doth
           this
           vain
           subtilty
           so
           pitifully
           delude
           you
           ?
           And
           why
           do
           you
           not
           advert
           ,
           that
           a
           Tongue
           in
           general
           may
           be
           unknown
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           many
           of
           its
           words
           and
           phrases
           ,
           not
           only
           transferred
           to
           our
           Vulgar
           with
           a
           suteable
           accommodation
           (
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           all
           our
           speech
           )
           but
           also
           simply
           borrowed
           ,
           and
           by
           custome
           rendered
           to
           all
           significant
           ?
           Seing
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           unknown
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Latine
           ,
           Greek
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           abjuration
           ,
           
           against
           Worship
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           that
           same
           Oath
           to
           use
           a
           word
           from
           it
           ,
           of
           a
           known
           signification
           ,
           is
           no
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           add
           ,
           
             That
             we
             made
             the
             people
             preface
             this
             Oath
             with
             a
             great
             lye
             ,
          
           of
           full
           and
           mature
           consideration
           of
           all
           particulars
           ,
           
             whereof
             we
             nevertheless
             knew
             they
             were
             not
             capable
             :
          
           but
           why
           do
           you
           in
           fixing
           lyes
           upon
           others
           ,
           impinge
           so
           manifestly
           your self
           ?
           The
           Covenant
           doth
           only
           preface
           ,
           
             Long
             and
             due
             examination
             of
             our
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             true
             and
             false
             Religion
             :
          
           as
           to
           your
           
             mature
             and
             full
             consideration
             of
             all
             particulars
             ,
          
           it
           beares
           nothing
           :
           2.
           
           As
           every
           Oath
           is
           to
           be
           made
           in
           
             Truth
             ,
             Righteousnes
             ,
             and
             Iudgement
          
           ;
           so
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           the
           examination
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           both
           every
           ones
           capacity
           ,
           and
           dutie
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           when
           this
           Oath
           was
           taken
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           recommended
           ,
           but
           sufficiently
           warned
           of
           ,
           instructed
           ,
           and
           promoved
           by
           these
           faithful
           men
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           administrate
           :
           but
           3.
           
           Think
           you
           it
           so
           hard
           a
           matter
           ,
           for
           any
           person
           serious
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           from
           
             mature
             consideration
          
           ,
           to
           reject
           all
           these
           vain
           Popish
           Inventions
           ,
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           enumerate
           in
           this
           Covenant
           ;
           whereof
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           that
           ,
           without
           any
           curious
           scrutiny
           into
           their
           nature
           ,
           meerely
           for
           want
           of
           warrants
           and
           through
           Scripture-silence
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           renounced
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           special
           ,
           the
           conceit
           of
           ,
           
             opus
             operatum
          
           ,
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           life
           and
           spirituality
           of
           Religion
           ,
           must
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           knows
           that
           God
           requires
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           served
           and
           worshiped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           certainly
           appear
           to
           be
           most
           detestable
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           your
           scrupulous
           doubting
           and
           mincing
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           do
           sadly
           intimate
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           unsoundness
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           express
           :
           
           But
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             many
             of
             the
             things
             sworne
             against
             ,
             are
             disputable
             :
          
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           tell
           us
           which
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           known
           ?
           There
           are
           now
           nintie
           years
           since
           they
           were
           all
           abjured
           ,
           as
           Popish
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           doubt
           in
           the
           contrary
           by
           any
           Protestant
           among
           us
           :
           If
           you
           judge
           otherwayes
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           you
           were
           known
           ,
           by
           a
           condescendence
           ,
           then
           by
           your
           generall
           and
           subdolous
           hints
           ,
           left
           to
           render
           mens
           mindes
           unstable
           .
           But
           you
           plead
           only
           charity●
           and
           think
           it
           hard
           ,
           
             that
             no
             man
             may
             be
             of
             our
             communion
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             of
             our
             opinion
             in
             all
             things
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           groundless
           accusation
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           plain
           ,
           that
           ,
           whatever
           tenderness
           we
           are
           to
           exercise
           toward
           such
           ,
           as
           in
           points
           less
           materiall
           ,
           do
           modestly
           differ
           from
           us
           ;
           yet
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           being
           entered
           into
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           that
           command
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
          
           (
           that
           is
           
             Babylon
             )
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sins
             :
             and
             be
             ye
             separate
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             touch
             not
             the
             unclean
             thing
             :
          
           the
           totall
           abjuration
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           as
           opposite
           to
           the
           blessed
           Evangell
           ,
           the
           summe
           and
           end
           of
           this
           Oath
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           interfere
           ,
           with
           that
           Christian
           forbearance
           ,
           which
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           communion
           ,
           are
           mutually
           to
           shew
           ,
           in
           matters
           doubtfull
           and
           of
           less
           moment
           :
           And
           where
           you
           compare
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           for
           rigor
           ,
           
             to
             the
             bloudy
             and
             cruell
             conjuration
             of
          
           Trent
           ,
           thereby
           interminis
           renounced
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           plain
           ,
           that
           your
           turning
           of
           the
           adequate
           extent
           of
           a
           just
           and
           necessary
           opposition
           ,
           designed
           by
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           that
           wicked
           &
           impious
           Bond
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           ground
           of
           an
           invidious
           likeness
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           demonstration
           of
           your
           calumnie
           and
           malice
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           vindicate
           the
           Nationall
           ,
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           first
           taken
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           the
           renewing
           thereof
           ,
           in
           the
           1638.
           and
           making
           the
           people
           to
           stand
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           consonant
           to
           Reason
           and
           
           Scripture-practice
           ,
           that
           it
           needeth
           not
           my
           Patrociny
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             was
             a
             great
             trepane
             to
             make
             the
             Nation
             sweare
             it
             in
             the
             38.
             and
             then
             by
             an
             after-game
             to
             declare
             that
          
           Episcopacie
           
             was
             abjured
             in
             it
          
           .
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           that
           your
           so
           frequent
           use
           of
           the
           termes
           of
           Art
           ,
           do
           not
           a
           little
           insinuate
           ,
           how
           expert
           a
           Jugler
           you
           are
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Oaths
           :
           But
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           the
           Nation
           swore
           it
           in
           the
           1638.
           in
           the
           same
           termes
           wherein
           it
           was
           first
           taken
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1591
           ;
           but
           because
           that
           some
           doubts
           ,
           whether
           the
           Innovations
           of
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Perth
             Articles
          
           ,
           thereafter
           introduced
           ,
           were
           by
           this
           Oath
           condemned
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           that
           its
           obvious
           meaning
           doth
           abundantly
           import
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           particular
           abjuration
           ,
           of
           the
           Popes
           corrupt
           Doctrine
           ,
           anent
           the
           nature
           ,
           number
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           his
           unwarrantable
           dedication
           of
           Dayes
           ,
           and
           his
           worldly
           Monarchie
           ,
           and
           wicked
           Hierarchie
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           the
           generall
           detestation
           ,
           which
           it
           contains
           ,
           of
           all
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Traditions
           ,
           brought
           into
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           without
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           Land
           did
           so
           understand
           it
           ;
           yet
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           tenderness
           then
           used
           ,
           that
           the
           practice
           was
           only
           at
           first
           agreed
           to
           be
           forborn
           ,
           and
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           the
           doubtfull
           and
           refractory
           ,
           referred
           to
           a
           lawfull
           Assembly
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           reasons
           ,
           already
           touched
           ,
           and
           others
           mentioned
           in
           their
           Act
           ,
           did
           clearly
           determine
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           was
           thereafter
           taken
           ,
           with
           an
           agreeable
           Declaration
           ,
           where
           can
           you
           fixe
           your
           challenge
           ?
           To
           alledge
           ,
           after
           an
           Oath
           is
           taken
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           thereby
           abjured
           ,
           which
           doth
           no
           where
           appear
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           certainly
           ,
           as
           false
           ,
           as
           the
           termes
           you
           use
           are
           scurrilous
           ;
           but
           to
           declare
           from
           undeniable
           grounds
           ,
           these
           things
           to
           be
           contained
           ,
           in
           a
           
           prior
           Oath
           ,
           which
           only
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           of
           an
           after-defection
           did
           make
           to
           be
           questioned
           ;
           is
           nothing
           els
           then
           a
           just
           vindication
           and
           application
           ,
           requisite
           to
           a
           faithfull
           pursuance
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           instance
           of
           Nehemiah
           his
           renewing
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           large
           declaration
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Sabbaths
           observance
           ,
           then
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           an
           undeniable
           warrant
           .
        
         
           But
           reason
           failing
           ,
           your
           passion
           and
           big
           words
           must
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           supply
           that
           de●ect
           :
           for
           you
           say
           ,
           
             what
             violence
             did
             we
             use
             ,
             to
             oblige
             all
             to
             bow
             on
             this
          
           Idole
           ?
           
             Church-men
             refusing
             were
             deposed
             ;
             yea
             both
             they
             and
             Lay-men
             also
             excommunicat
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           A
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           zealous
           prosecution
           ,
           of
           the
           Lords
           Oath
           ,
           from
           the
           Conscience
           of
           his
           holy
           jealousie
           ,
           is
           only
           the
           just
           and
           laudable
           effect
           of
           his
           fear
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           to
           make
           it
           an
           Idol
           :
           But
           seing
           you
           love
           such
           expressions
           ,
           to
           sweare
           and
           forsweare
           ,
           as
           your
           partie
           hath
           done
           ,
           without
           either
           constancie
           or
           repentance
           ,
           is
           certainly
           to
           make
           an
           Idol
           not
           of
           the
           Covenant
           only
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           Great
           God
           thereto
           invocked
           ,
           who
           infallibly
           will
           one
           day
           avenge
           it
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Censures
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           if
           the
           perfidie
           of
           that
           refusall
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           transgressions
           and
           delinquencies
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           the
           persons
           particularly
           censured
           ,
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           notoriously
           known
           and
           found
           to
           be
           guilty
           ,
           be
           duely
           pondered
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           be
           found
           to
           fall
           short
           of
           ,
           then
           exceed
           the
           proportions
           of
           righteousness
           :
           And
           though
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           heats
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           other
           temptations
           ,
           inevitable
           ,
           in
           such
           changes
           ,
           to
           humane
           infirmity
           ,
           may
           possibly
           have
           rendered
           the
           lot
           of
           some
           few
           (
           and
           these
           very
           few
           )
           recusants
           (
           rather
           obstinate
           then
           malitious
           )
           a
           little
           hard
           and
           apparently
           rigid
           ;
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           most
           obvious
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           revolution
           ,
           hath
           so
           infinitly
           exceeded
           ,
           
           not
           only
           for
           iniquity
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           its
           oppressions
           ,
           all
           the
           excesses
           chargeable
           on
           former
           times
           ;
           that
           nothing
           less
           then
           an
           impudence
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           late
           perjury
           ,
           could
           prompt
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           your
           partie
           ,
           to
           move
           such
           an
           objection
           :
           but
           let
           us
           hear
           your
           conclusion
           :
           
             What
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             can
             think
             this
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             had
             such
             monstruous
             errours
             in
             its
             first
             conception
             ?
          
           Sir
           ,
           though
           I
           think
           that
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           do
           appeal
           to
           an
           ill
           Judge
           yet
           I
           am
           so
           little
           diffident
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           which
           I
           maintain
           ,
           that
           only
           wishing
           you
           to
           be
           more
           sparing
           ,
           in
           obtruding
           your
           own
           ridiculous
           delusions
           for
           monstruous
           errours
           ,
           I
           heartily
           referre
           our
           discourse
           ,
           to
           my
           greatest
           Opposite
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           making
           a
           step
           of
           your
           N
           C.
           weak
           and
           groundless
           concession
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             faults
             in
             the
             imposing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           and
           taking
           it
           up
           at
           your
           own
           hand
           .
           
             That
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             :
          
           you
           go
           on
           to
           argue
           ,
           
             that
             seing
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             not
             his
             own
             Master
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             obliged
             to
             obey
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             a
             tye
             before
             all
             Oaths
             ;
             as
             by
             no
             act
             of
             ours
             ,
             we
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             break
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             no
             more
             can
             we
             oblige
             our selves
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             prejudice
             of
             anothers
             right
             ,
             our
             Soveraign's
             Authority
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             have
             by
             Law
             annulled
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             required
             submission
             to
             Episcopacie
             ,
             our
             antecedent
             Oath
             ,
             a
             voluntary
             deed
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             can
             no
             longer
             ●ind
             us
             ,
             against
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Powers
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             mediat●
             commands
             of
             God.
          
           I
           have
           set
           down
           this
           argument
           of
           yours
           more
           fully
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           ,
           you
           may
           perceive
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           have
           not
           so
           much
           of
           your
           
             common
             sense
          
           ,
           as
           to
           comprehend
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           clear
           demonstration
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           a
           just
           and
           true
           apprehension
           ;
           but
           really
           from
           the
           greater
           evidence
           
           of
           the
           answeres
           subjoined
           :
           and
           first
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           your
           foundation
           fails
           ,
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           Covenant
           are
           not
           things
           indifferent
           ;
           but
           in
           themselves
           true
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           importing
           such
           an
           antecedent
           obligation
           ,
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           occurrence
           of
           the
           preexistent
           circumstances
           ,
           did
           render
           the
           taking
           and
           requiring
           of
           that
           Oath
           ,
           an
           indispensable
           dutie
           :
           And
           this
           when
           you
           think
           good
           to
           quarrell
           ,
           I
           am
           most
           ready
           to
           make
           out
           .
           2.
           
           Supposing
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           of
           commanding
           cannot
           ,
           by
           any
           Oath
           or
           deed
           of
           ours
           ,
           be
           prevented
           or
           prelimited
           ;
           yet
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           think
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Omission
           ,
           must
           so
           farre
           charme
           us
           to
           oblivion
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           us
           forget
           ,
           that
           as
           King
           Charles
           the
           first
           ,
           did
           in
           plene
           Parliament
           ,
           An.
           1641.
           under
           his
           hand-writing
           ,
           ratifie
           the
           Nationall
           Covenant
           ,
           with
           the
           explication
           ,
           and
           Bond
           thereto
           annexed
           ,
           and
           prior
           Acts
           made
           anent
           it
           ,
           with
           such
           solemnities
           and
           concurrent
           considerations
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           question
           it
           ;
           so
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           now
           Reigns
           ,
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1650.
           and
           51.
           take
           and
           confirme
           both
           it
           and
           the
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           with
           such
           Oaths
           ,
           Subscriptions
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           private
           and
           unrequired
           ,
           as
           publick
           )
           Declarations
           and
           Acts
           ,
           that
           greater
           grounds
           of
           assurance
           ,
           were
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           amongst
           men
           :
           if
           then
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           obligation
           of
           these
           Covenants
           ,
           at
           his
           Majesties
           returne
           (
           admitting
           all
           that
           you
           suppose
           )
           dare
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           had
           power
           ,
           either
           to
           resile
           ,
           or
           to
           loose
           others
           ,
           from
           the
           Bonds
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           had
           thus
           established
           ?
           If
           a
           Fathers
           silence
           ,
           and
           non-contradiction
           ,
           to
           a
           Daughters
           vowing
           ,
           and
           whose
           vowes
           he
           may
           disannull
           ,
           do
           make
           her
           vowes
           to
           stand
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           cannot
           thereafter
           make
           them
           void
           ;
           how
           can
           the
           express
           ,
           solemn
           ,
           
           and
           sworne
           confirmation
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           favours
           of
           a
           Covenanting
           people
           ,
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           either
           ,
           in
           it self
           ambulatory
           ,
           or
           toward
           others
           less
           effectual
           ?
           But
           3
           to
           undeceive
           you
           ,
           of
           the
           vain
           esteem
           you
           have
           for
           this
           argument
           ,
           the
           very
           grounds
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           manifestly
           fallacious
           :
           For
           ,
           granting
           that
           ,
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           the
           command
           of
           God
           obliged
           to
           obey
           the
           Magistrat
           ;
           yet
           this
           subjection
           is
           nothing
           so
           absolute
           ,
           as
           is
           requisite
           to
           the
           inferring
           of
           your
           conclusion
           :
           
             viz.
             that
             therefore
             he
             hath
             such
             a
             right
             ,
             as
             no
             antecedent
             deed
             ,
             or
             Oath
             of
             ours
             ,
             can
             stand
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             subsequent
             annulling
             command
             :
          
           But
           ,
           the
           solid
           principles
           whereby
           this
           matter
           is
           clearly
           resolved
           are
           1.
           
           That
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrat
           is
           vested
           from
           above
           with
           power
           ,
           requisite
           and
           proportional
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           Government
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           is
           appointed
           ;
           so
           such
           is
           his
           right
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           ,
           that
           no
           Subject
           can
           either
           decline
           his
           lawful
           Commands
           ,
           or
           yet
           bind
           himself
           in
           all
           events
           ,
           by
           any
           such
           antecedent
           Oath
           or
           other
           deed
           ,
           as
           ,
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           Subject
           ,
           may
           fall
           to
           interfere
           with
           a
           supervenient
           rational
           command
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           sitting
           ,
           standing
           ,
           walking
           ,
           are
           certainly
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           mans
           power
           ;
           if
           then
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           a
           man
           should
           bind
           himself
           ,
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           stirre
           from
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           or
           walk
           without
           certain
           bounds
           ,
           though
           ,
           without
           question
           ,
           the
           man
           left
           to
           his
           own
           liberty
           be
           rather
           to
           observe
           his
           Oath
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           little
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           in
           opposition
           to
           ,
           or
           for
           exemption
           from
           the
           Magistrat's
           lawful
           and
           rational
           command
           ,
           it
           could
           neither
           be
           binding
           ,
           nor
           relevantly
           alledged
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           Rational
           Command
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           without
           any
           necessity
           ,
           should
           for
           meer
           o●tentation
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           command
           the
           person
           contrary
           to
           his
           Vow
           ,
           
           on
           purpose
           to
           make
           it
           void
           ;
           such
           an
           injunction
           would
           be
           both
           sinful
           in
           the
           Magistrat
           ,
           and
           no
           liberation
           to
           the
           poor
           Votarie
           .
           The
           2
           principle
           ,
           I
           lay
           down
           is
           ,
           That
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrat's
           lawful
           power
           doth
           indeed
           grant
           him
           a
           large
           right
           over
           a
           mans
           liberty
           ,
           in
           manner
           just
           now
           explained
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           things
           ,
           still
           left
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           own
           free
           dispose
           ,
           wherein
           he
           may
           freely
           vow
           ,
           and
           having
           vowed
           ,
           must
           not
           break
           his
           word
           ;
           but
           do
           according
           to
           all
           that
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           plainly
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrat's
           countermand
           would
           be
           only
           an
           accession
           ,
           and
           no
           excuse
           to
           a
           breach
           :
           I
           need
           not
           adduce
           examples
           ,
           every
           passage
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           doth
           obviously
           exhibite
           them
           :
           if
           a
           man
           vow
           the
           Tenth
           of
           his
           substance
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrat's
           power
           cannot
           discharge
           the
           performance
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           's
           expresse
           and
           well-cautioned
           concession
           of
           this
           dissolving
           power
           ,
           only
           to
           a
           Husband
           over
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           a
           Father
           over
           his
           Daughter
           
             in
             familia
          
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           way
           of
           exception
           ,
           to
           the
           general
           command
           ,
           whereby
           all
           other
           free
           Vowes
           and
           Bonds
           are
           ratified
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           extension
           of
           the
           Rules
           ,
           to
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           admits
           no
           evasion
           ?
           But
           to
           give
           you
           entire
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           the
           summe
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           men
           a
           faire
           liberty
           ,
           suted
           to
           their
           dignity
           :
           Next
           ,
           He
           hath
           also
           ordained
           the
           Powers
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           them
           with
           authority
           and
           right
           ,
           requisite
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           appointment
           ;
           whereof
           the
           preservation
           of
           our
           just
           liberties
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           meenest
           :
           as
           therefore
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           a
           man
           ,
           in
           recognizance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           bountie
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           his
           liberty
           is
           not
           restrained
           ,
           either
           by
           a
           lawfull
           command
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           visible
           inconsistencie
           of
           the
           thing
           vowed
           to
           any
           other
           dutie
           ,
           may
           freely
           vowe
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           performe
           ;
           
           so
           all
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           make
           void
           such
           vowes
           ,
           as
           are
           directly
           ,
           or
           designedly
           made
           to
           frustrate
           its
           right
           ;
           and
           to
           suspend
           the
           execution
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           famine
           doth
           eventually
           cross
           its
           lawful
           exercise
           :
           if
           you
           had
           perpended
           these
           things
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           have
           obtruded
           on
           us
           ,
           such
           a
           raw
           discourse
           ,
           for
           a
           clear
           demonstration
           :
           the
           Magistrat
           hath
           right
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           that
           we
           obey
           him
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           lawful
           ;
           and
           this
           tye
           is
           before
           all
           voluntary
           Oaths
           :
           but
           ,
           doth
           it
           therefore
           so
           swallow
           up
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           it
           leaves
           a
           man
           no
           power
           in
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           to
           binde
           himself
           by
           a
           vow
           ,
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ?
           or
           may
           the
           Magistrat
           annul
           ,
           and
           make
           void
           the
           same
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ?
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           your
           own
           
             Common
             sense
          
           tells
           you
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           too
           laxe
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           another
           regulation
           .
           No
           act
           of
           ours
           can
           indeed
           oblige
           us
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           prejudice
           of
           anothers
           right
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           Covenant
           binde
           to
           deny
           obedience
           to
           the
           Kings
           just
           Laws
           :
           but
           as
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrat
           hath
           no
           such
           right
           ,
           as
           doth
           wholly
           evacuate
           our
           liberty
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           no
           power
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           of
           binding
           our
           Souls
           by
           an
           Oath
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           that
           the
           outmost
           extent
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           make
           void
           the
           Vow
           ,
           or
           restrain
           the
           execution
           ,
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           Government
           ,
           or
           doth
           check
           its
           lawful
           exercise
           :
           So
           I
           allow
           no
           such
           Covenant
           as
           bindeth
           directly
           to
           deny
           lawful
           obedience
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           such
           a
           Vow
           ,
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           yea
           such
           a
           Promise
           ,
           as
           being
           freely
           taken
           ,
           without
           any
           direct
           or
           designed
           inconsistencie
           to
           the
           Magistrat's
           lawful
           power
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           performance
           doth
           not
           eventually
           thwart
           any
           of
           his
           rational
           commands
           ,
           I
           affirme
           to
           be
           so
           binding
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           in
           the
           Prince
           his
           power
           ,
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           to
           dissolve
           it
           ;
           nor
           can
           a
           
           supervenient
           Law
           enacted
           ,
           expressly
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           make
           void
           its
           obligation
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           true
           and
           plain
           account
           ,
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           obligation
           ,
           both
           of
           Vows
           and
           Laws
           ,
           which
           while
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           design
           to
           exalt
           the
           power
           of
           the
           late
           Acts
           ,
           above
           the
           Bond
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           do
           so
           iniquously
           ballance
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           laws
           ,
           
             the
             mediate
             commands
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           Oaths
           ,
           only
           
             our
             own
             voluntarie
             deeds
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             ,
             by
             any
             Divine
             precept
             ,
          
           you
           grossly
           forget
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           commanded
           Rulers
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           committed
           to
           their
           trust
           ,
           hath
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           not
           only
           ratified
           the
           Subjects
           their
           reserved
           liberty
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           sanction
           ,
           confirmed
           all
           the
           Vowes
           ,
           and
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           ,
           they
           do
           freely
           make
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           obligation
           ,
           and
           binding
           virtue
           of
           Lawes
           and
           Vowes
           ,
           is
           coordinate
           ,
           and
           not
           subordinate
           ;
           so
           ,
           nomore
           can
           an
           arbitrary
           after-law
           dissolve
           our
           Vowes
           ,
           at
           first
           freely
           and
           lawfully
           made
           ,
           then
           our
           voluntary
           prior
           Oaths
           can
           impaire
           or
           prejudge
           the
           Magistrat's
           righteous
           Power
           ,
           and
           Edicts
           .
           As
           for
           the
           application
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           ,
           viz.
           whether
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           being
           once
           sworne
           ,
           in
           matters
           at
           present
           supposed
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           the
           Magistrat
           could
           thereafter
           ,
           by
           an
           after-act
           ,
           render
           the
           matter
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           obligation
           to
           cease
           ?
           It
           is
           very
           easie
           to
           expede
           :
           for
           ,
           seing
           all
           the
           laws
           which
           you
           plead
           for
           its
           dissolution
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           Episcopacie
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           do
           most
           arbitrarily
           condemn
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           conviction
           to
           any
           serious
           person
           ,
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           our
           entering
           into
           that
           Oath
           ,
           either
           from
           its
           matter
           ,
           or
           inconsistencie
           with
           Government
           ,
           and
           its
           righteous
           ends
           ;
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           to
           admit
           such
           as
           sufficient
           to
           make
           it
           void
           ,
           were
           to
           destroy
           all
           liberty
           ,
           and
           render
           men
           in
           every
           Oath
           ,
           how
           free
           and
           
           voluntary
           soever
           ,
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Magistrat's
           absolute
           control
           ,
           and
           plainly
           to
           ranverse
           both
           the
           freedom
           of
           making
           ,
           and
           necessity
           of
           keeping
           all
           vowes
           ;
           which
           nevertheless
           the
           Lord
           hath
           most
           expressly
           allowed
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           .
           Sir
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           ,
           with
           you
           ,
           supposed
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           Covenant
           to
           be
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           taken
           this
           pains
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           rectifie
           your
           
             Common
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           refell
           your
           pretended
           Demonstration
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           so
           faire
           a
           concession
           :
           so
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           again
           to
           remember
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           concerned
           ,
           that
           ,
           seing
           the
           matters
           in
           these
           Covenants
           ,
           were
           antecedently
           true
           and
           righteous
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           concluded
           under
           the
           great
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           your
           pitiful
           quibling
           ,
           upon
           the
           Kings
           power
           in
           matters
           free
           and
           indifferent
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           licensing
           us
           to
           the
           least
           violation
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           further
           unanswerably
           alledge
           his
           Majesties
           supervenient
           ratification
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           for
           your
           redargution
           ,
           then
           our
           own
           confirmation
           ,
           whose
           Consciences
           are
           ,
           by
           the
           former
           ground
           ,
           most
           satisfyingly
           established
           :
           And
           here
           I
           might
           put
           a
           period
           to
           my
           reflections
           ,
           on
           this
           Dialogue
           ;
           seing
           ,
           that
           what
           remaines
           doth
           nothing
           convel
           these
           sure
           grounds
           ,
           whereupon
           we
           are
           founded
           ;
           but
           because
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           your
           conceit
           of
           the
           Magistrats
           power
           ,
           of
           rendering
           the
           matter
           of
           Vowes
           ,
           antecedently
           free
           ,
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           thereby
           making
           their
           obligation
           to
           cease
           ,
           you
           ,
           in
           returne
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             could
             move
             the
             King
             to
             preferre
             Episcopacie
             to
             Presbyterie
             ?
          
           pretend
           to
           many
           strong
           inductives
           ,
           whereby
           you
           suppose
           the
           change
           to
           be
           undeniably
           authorized
           :
           This
           calumny
           must
           also
           be
           removed
           .
           And
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           commend
           your
           providence
           ,
           who
           ,
           fearing
           that
           your
           allegations
           would
           be
           found
           false
           ,
           do
           prudently
           provide
           a
           refuge
           ,
           in
           the
           profound
           and
           recluse
           
           deepth
           of
           Princes
           
             their
             secrets
          
           ,
           which
           you
           think
           should
           
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             inquirie
             :
          
           which
           indeed
           neither
           you
           ,
           nor
           all
           men
           beside
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           answere
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           strange
           wickedness
           and
           folly
           of
           this
           Act
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           devices
           imaginable
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           vernish
           it
           ,
           with
           any
           apparent
           colour
           ,
           and
           its
           consequences
           have
           been
           so
           pernicious
           ,
           as
           have
           left
           no
           Subject
           in
           the
           Nations
           unconcerned
           in
           their
           smart
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           without
           the
           imputation
           of
           a
           
             mutinous
             curiosity
          
           ,
           I
           may
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           our
           Leaders
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           the
           work
           ,
           you
           hint
           at
           ,
           to
           the
           King's
           Grand-father
           ,
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           Himself
           ;
           
             Art
             thou
             he
             that
             troubleth
             Israel
             ?
          
           is
           an
           old
           and
           royall
           accusation
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Ministers
           :
           I
           wish
           the
           answer
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           were
           as
           improper
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           tender
           to
           use
           it
           :
           
             we
             have
             not
             troubled
             Israel
             ,
             but
             thou
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             have
             forsaken
             the
             commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             followed
             thy
             own
             inventions
             :
          
           I
           need
           not
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           of
           K.
           Iames
           his
           engagements
           to
           defend
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           maintain
           the
           true
           and
           pure
           Ordinances
           and
           Discipline
           of
           God's
           house
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           thereafter
           turned
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           his
           way
           ,
           by
           no
           less
           then
           a
           direct
           invasion
           of
           Christ's
           Throne
           ,
           manifest
           perversion
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           designed
           subjection
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           its
           Ministery
           ,
           to
           his
           lust
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           open
           persecution
           of
           many
           faithful
           Ministers
           and
           Professours
           ;
           These
           things
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           ingenuous
           ,
           you
           should
           rather
           have
           essayed
           to
           answere
           ,
           as
           being
           already
           objected
           and
           proven
           by
           others
           ,
           then
           provoked
           me
           to
           the
           repetition
           :
           As
           to
           what
           you
           objecte
           ,
           from
           latter
           times
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           by
           so
           rude
           and
           false
           an
           accusation
           ,
           
             viz.
             You
             involved
             the
             Nations
             in
             bloud
             ,
             and
             not
             satisfyed
             with
             all
             the
             security
             you
             could
             demand
             ;
             you
             engaged
             with
             the
             King
             his
             Enemies
             in
          
           England
           :
           
             and
             opposed
             the
             design
             of
             
             his
             deliverie
             An.
          
           1648
           ,
           you
           should
           engage
           me
           to
           reflect
           upon
           a
           worthy
           ,
           but
           abused
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           all
           whose
           faults
           I
           think
           both
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           buried
           under
           his
           mis-fortune
           ;
           but
           seing
           this
           you
           will
           not
           suffer
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           desire
           you
           and
           others
           to
           consider
           these
           sad
           grievances
           ,
           which
           are
           elswhere
           undeniably
           cleared
           viz.
           1.
           
           The
           Prelatick
           Tyranny
           and
           impositions
           of
           these
           times
           .
           2.
           
           The
           rage
           and
           fury
           wherewith
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           inflame
           and
           stirre
           up
           all
           against
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           after
           that
           they
           had
           first
           constrained
           us
           to
           just
           defence
           .
           3.
           
           Their
           notorious
           and
           reiterate
           persidies
           ,
           whereby
           they
           rendered
           all
           securitie
           desperate
           :
           And
           lastly
           the
           sin
           of
           that
           backsliding
           course
           48.
           now
           so
           evidently
           unmasked
           ,
           by
           the
           9
           Act
           of
           the
           late
           Parliament
           ,
           1661
           which
           ,
           instead
           of
           delivering
           ,
           did
           visibly
           precipitate
           his
           Majestie
           's
           sad
           fate
           :
           these
           things
           are
           so
           manifest
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           publick
           Records
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           not
           but
           admire
           the
           effronterie
           of
           your
           confidence
           ,
           that
           can
           so
           overly
           pass
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           add
           a
           Question
           ,
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             jealousies
             had
             you
             justly
             raised
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Princes
             ,
             of
             your
             Government
             ?
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           had
           deigned
           your self
           with
           another
           word
           of
           answere
           ;
           for
           really
           I
           know
           none
           ,
           except
           these
           old
           and
           endless
           ones
           ,
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           sin
           of
           all
           worldly
           Powers
           ,
           against
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Anointed
           .
           As
           for
           our
           Tyranny
           1649.
           against
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           you
           should
           first
           have
           answered
           for
           their
           breach
           of
           trust
           ,
           1648
           :
           But
           since
           they
           themselves
           have
           publickly
           ,
           by
           the
           Act
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           avowed
           it
           ;
           your
           charge
           of
           Tyranny
           against
           the
           moderately
           disproportionate
           censures
           ,
           then
           inflicted
           ,
           merites
           no
           answere
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           you
           say
           :
           
             our
             Ministers
             divided
             shamefully
             among
             themselves
             ,
          
           I
           grant
           ,
           and
           sinfully
           also
           ,
           
           though
           that
           all
           engaged
           were
           not
           equally
           guilty
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           a
           great
           triall
           ;
           but
           since
           ,
           that
           an
           excess
           of
           charity
           toward
           your
           party
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           sounder
           judgement
           of
           your
           principles
           or
           rather
           looseness
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           was
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           the
           difference
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           invidious
           in
           you
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           have
           dissappointed
           your
           favourers
           ;
           but
           to
           taxe
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           since
           so
           fully
           justified
           ,
           as
           men
           of
           maximes
           incompatible
           with
           Government
           :
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           account
           ,
           you
           make
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           his
           Majesties
           change
           ,
           with
           what
           evidence
           ,
           the
           Reader
           and
           not
           you
           ,
           must
           judge
           ?
           If
           he
           miss
           your
           Sun
           in
           its
           Meridian
           ,
           and
           finde
           your
           light
           to
           be
           but
           darkness
           ,
           a
           more
           simple
           eye
           and
           heart
           ,
           may
           be
           both
           his
           satisfaction
           and
           your
           remedy
           :
           If
           I
           might
           enlarge
           in
           a
           more
           full
           returne
           ,
           I
           could
           easily
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           ,
           all
           things
           being
           considered
           ,
           both
           before
           ,
           at
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Kings
           restauration
           ,
           his
           adhering
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           owning
           that
           interest
           ,
           had
           been
           not
           only
           his
           safety
           and
           peace
           ;
           but
           his
           most
           certain
           establishment
           and
           Glory
           :
           if
           the
           favour
           and
           countenance
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           the
           firme
           love
           and
           loyalty
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           undoubtedly
           equal
           compliance
           and
           submission
           of
           the
           other
           parties
           ,
           may
           be
           fit
           media
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           argument
           ;
           the
           conclusion
           is
           obvious
           :
           But
           lest
           you
           say
           ,
           art
           thou
           made
           of
           the
           Kings
           Councel
           ?
           Forbear
           ;
           leaving
           events
           to
           God
           I
           shall
           be
           silent
           .
        
         
           Having
           all
           along
           endeavoured
           to
           burne
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           Dialogue
           ,
           you
           go
           about
           to
           
             blowe
             us
          
           :
           I
           am
           not
           for
           triffling
           with
           you
           ,
           in
           such
           unsincere
           and
           mixed
           complements
           :
           the
           Lord
           purge
           both
           you
           and
           us
           from
           all
           dross
           ,
           and
           restore
           to
           the
           Land
           Truth
           and
           Purity
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           we
           certainly
           enjoy
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           .
           
           As
           for
           the
           liberty
           you
           taxe
           in
           our
           discourses
           ,
           and
           writings
           ,
           I
           hope
           no
           right
           discerner
           ,
           will
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           an
           invective
           ;
           but
           the
           native
           ,
           genuine
           ,
           and
           well-becoming
           freedom
           of
           Truth
           and
           Uprightness
           :
           whether
           the
           license
           that
           you
           usurp
           ,
           in
           your
           pretended
           justifications
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           be
           indeed
           uncharitable
           ,
           bitter
           and
           malicious
           ,
           I
           neither
           say
           nor
           judge
           ;
           he
           whose
           glory
           is
           concerned
           he
           also
           judgeth
           :
           But
           for
           the
           allowance
           of
           your
           defence
           by
           Tongue
           and
           Pen
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           appear
           to
           plead
           ,
           from
           our
           asserting
           of
           defensive
           armes
           ;
           you
           cannot
           be
           so
           serious
           in
           the
           demand
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           free
           to
           accord
           it
           ;
           seing
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           defensive
           armes
           ,
           which
           we
           maintain
           ,
           were
           no
           better
           warranted
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           as
           the
           self-defence
           ,
           which
           you
           pretend
           ,
           neither
           you
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           would
           have
           accounted
           them
           to
           be
           worthy
           of
           the
           opposing
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           fifth
           DIALOGUE
           Answered
           .
        
         
           SIR
           ,
           Neither
           envying
           you
           that
           poor
           applause
           ,
           which
           you
           vainly
           captate
           ,
           from
           your
           Mock-Non
           .
           C.
           confessing
           himself
           
             to
             be
             by
             you
             much
             shaken
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Bishops
             ,
          
           nor
           regarding
           the
           pitiful
           scorne
           ,
           you
           would
           cast
           on
           us
           by
           making
           him
           ,
           or
           your self
           rather
           ,
           ridiculous
           in
           avowing
           a
           
             blind
             aversation
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           his
           professed
           conviction
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           his
           quarrel
           against
           the
           Bishops
           on
           the
           account
           of
           your
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           and
           what
           you
           answere
           .
        
         
           Your
           N.
           C.
           alledges
           
             That
             this
             Common-prayer-book
             is
             a
             dead
             and
             formal
             Lyturgie
             ,
             set
             up
             instead
             of
             the
             pure
             and
             Spiritual
             worship
             of
             God
             :
          
           In
           answere
           whereunto
           ,
           pretending
           as
           vainly
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           but
           
             big
             words
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           clearly
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           which
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           is
           
             the
             interest
          
           ,
           and
           doth
           appertain
           to
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           thereby
           manifestly
           shewed
           this
           your
           confidence
           to
           be
           meer
           calumny
           ,
           you
           undertake
           to
           discover
           the
           fallacy
           ,
           by
           telling
           us
           what
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           :
           And
           you
           say
           ,
           [
           
             To
             Pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             our
             misery
             and
             need
             ,
             and
             firm
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             we
             draw
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             prayers
             and
             praises
             to
             him
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           ]
           And
           you
           add
           ,
           [
           
             That
             our
             hearts
             being
             moulded
             in
             this
             frame
             ,
             we
             pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             use
             we
             words
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             same
             or
             different
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             it
             will
             
             appear
             we
             are
             carnal
             ,
             when
             we
             need
             to
             have
             our
             devotion
             tickled
             ,
             and
             provoked
             ,
             with
             new
             words
             :
          
           ]
           Which
           description
           ,
           and
           the
           deduction
           from
           it
           ,
           being
           laid
           for
           a
           ground
           ,
           exciting
           your self
           ,
           by
           the
           faigned
           interjections
           of
           your
           N.
           C.
           surprises
           ,
           at
           the
           wit
           and
           novelty
           of
           your
           invention
           ,
           [
           
             in
             representing
             the
          
           Liturgie-worship
           ,
           as
           Spiritual
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           conceived
           
             one
             ,
             as
          
           carnal
           :
           ]
           You
           go
           one
           ,
           to
           discourse
           [
           
             of
             the
             differences
             ,
             betwixt
             spiritual
             devotion
             ,
             and
             prayer
             by
             words
             ,
          
           ]
           the
           termes
           ,
           wherein
           you
           are
           pleased
           ,
           very
           groundlessly
           ,
           and
           impertinently
           ,
           to
           state
           the
           distinction
           :
           [
           
             And
             the
             former
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             lying
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             fancy
             ,
             and
             being
             affected
             with
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             words
             ,
             can
             with
             the
             newness
             of
             affection
             ,
             make
             the
             same
             prayer
             in
             words
             ,
             though
             an
             hundred
             times
             repeated
             ,
             at
             every
             return
             New
             :
             And
             ,
             is
             a
             still
             ,
             humbling
             ,
             and
             melting
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             equable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             above
             the
             frisking
             fits
             of
             the
             fancy
             ;
             neither
             doth
             it
             require
             a
             variety
             of
             words
             ;
             but
             ,
             in
             its
             sublimest
             exercises
             ,
             can
             persist
             long
             ,
             with
             great
             sweetness
             ,
             in
             the
             simplest
             Acts
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             multiplicity
             doth
             perhaps
             lead
             out
             the
             minde
             ,
             from
             pure
             and
             still
             devotion
             ,
             interior
             prayer
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             converse
             with
             God
             :
             On
             the
             other
             hand
          
           (
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           )
           
             prayer
             by
             words
             ,
             lying
             in
             the
             fancy
             ,
             and
             its
             gratifications
             ,
             by
             the
             varying
             of
             things
             into
             several
             shapes
             ,
             the
             devotion
             raised
             by
             such
             Chimes
             ,
             is
             only
             sensible
             ,
             needing
             new
             phrases
             ,
             to
             renew
             its
             fervour
             ;
             and
             words
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             heat
             begot
             by
             words
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             false
             fire
             ,
             in
             the
             natural
             powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             may
             heat
             the
             brain
             ,
             draw
             forth
             teares
             ,
             seem
             to
             wring
             the
             heart
             ,
             b●t
             amounts
             to
             nothing
             ,
             save
             a
             sensible
             fervour
             ,
             and
             present
             tickling
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             he
             that
             abounds
             most
             in
             Mem●r●
             ,
             Fancy
             ,
             El●quence
             ,
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             is
             likely
             most
             to
             excell
             :
          
           ]
           from
           all
           which
           you
           conclude
           ,
           [
           
             that
             it
             expresseth
             a
             more
             spiritual
             temper
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             simple
             ,
             and
             constant
             Forms
             ,
             and
             that
             extemporary
             
             prayer
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             except
             by
          
           Spirit
           
             be
             understood
             the
             Animal
             or
             Natural
             spirits
             .
          
           This
           I
           suppose
           is
           a
           true
           account
           of
           your
           first
           floorish
           ,
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           ,
           remaines
           yet
           to
           be
           inquired
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           I
           might
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           inaccuracy
           of
           your
           expression
           ,
           of
           praying
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Scripture-phrase
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           worship
           
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             23.
             
             Praying
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             18.
             to
             worship
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Phil
             ,
          
           3.
           3.
           to
           
             pray
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           14.
           15.
           
           And
           though
           the
           difference
           be
           more
           in
           words
           then
           matter
           ;
           yet
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture-diction
           is
           certainly
           the
           founder
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           your
           not
           adverting
           to
           it
           ,
           may
           have
           in
           part
           occasioned
           your
           vain
           and
           impertinent
           digression
           ,
           upon
           
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           
             praying
             by
             Words
          
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           were
           by
           us
           wholly
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           preferred
           .
           2.
           
           I
           might
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           description
           which
           you
           give
           us
           of
           Praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           more
           suteable
           to
           the
           calme
           and
           serene
           progress
           of
           a
           Christians
           course
           ,
           then
           to
           these
           doubtings
           ,
           feares
           ,
           wrestlings
           ,
           depressions
           ,
           and
           overwhelmings
           ,
           so
           frequently
           found
           ,
           in
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           thereto
           incident
           ,
           which
           being
           no
           less
           removed
           from
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           ,
           a
           firm
           confidence
           ,
           then
           the
           staying
           and
           assisting
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           groanes
           that
           cannot
           be
           uttered
           ,
           is
           therein
           observable
           ;
           your
           description
           appeares
           to
           be
           narrow
           ,
           and
           inadequat
           :
           But
           the
           plain
           answer
           ,
           which
           I
           returne
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           is
           by
           you
           wholly
           neglected
           ;
           so
           the
           reasoning
           ,
           whereby
           you
           go
           about
           to
           maintain
           your
           lifeless
           and
           superstitious
           Liturgie
           ,
           is
           altogether
           inconcludent
           .
           The
           controversie
           betwixt
           you
           and
           us
           ,
           anent
           your
           Service-book
           is
           twofold
           .
           1.
           
           Whether
           the
           Publick
           worship
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           astricted
           to
           set
           and
           imposed
           Forms
           ?
           And
           2.
           
           Whether
           
           that
           form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           your
           Book
           contains
           ,
           be
           not
           in
           it self
           in
           many
           particulars
           ,
           unsound
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           to
           be
           received
           by
           way
           of
           directory
           ,
           farre
           less
           acquiesced
           unto
           as
           a
           precise
           injunction
           ?
           That
           these
           are
           the
           two
           hinges
           of
           this
           debate
           ,
           will
           easiely
           be
           acknowledged
           ;
           but
           what
           your
           above
           mentioned
           discourse
           doth
           contribute
           to
           its
           determination
           ,
           I
           must
           again
           solicite
           your
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           render
           us
           an
           account
           .
           We
           have
           your
           definition
           of
           praying
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           we
           let
           it
           pass
           .
           Next
           you
           subjoin
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           many
           empty
           reiterations
           ,
           that
           
             praying
             in
             words
          
           ,
           specially
           
             extemporary
             and
             various
             ,
             is
             sensible
             ,
             fancical
             ,
             affecting
             and
             heating
             the
             brain
             in
             lower
             minds
             ,
             and
             producing
             only
             a
             natural
             fervour
          
           ;
           and
           that
           thus
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           with
           such
           ,
           who
           pray
           in
           words
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           never
           by
           us
           denied
           ;
           but
           darre
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           els
           ,
           not
           abandoned
           to
           utter
           irreligion
           ,
           propose
           this
           as
           your
           opinion
           ,
           of
           all
           prayer
           in
           conceived
           ,
           and
           not
           precontrived
           and
           prescribed
           words
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           very
           truth
           of
           Religion
           ,
           requiring
           both
           heart
           and
           mouth
           ;
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           our
           service
           ,
           consisting
           in
           their
           Harmony
           ;
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           the
           frequent
           examples
           ,
           every
           where
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           experience
           of
           every
           serious
           Soul
           ;
           yea
           the
           common
           reason
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           redargue
           the
           gross
           absurdity
           of
           such
           a
           perswasion
           ?
           Were
           David's
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           1
           
             Chron.
             29.
             10.
             
             Solomon's
          
           Prayer
           ,
           1
           King.
           8.
           23.
           and
           I●hosaphat's
           Supplication
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           20.
           5.
           all
           without
           Book
           or
           Set-form
           ,
           only
           
             extemporary
             heats
          
           ?
           Are
           the
           praying
           Psalmes
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           exercises
           of
           the
           Lord
           Servants
           ,
           in
           the
           Nynths
           of
           
             Ezrah
             ,
             Nehemiah
          
           ,
           and
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           clearly
           flowing
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           gave
           utterance
           ,
           without
           any
           taught
           frame
           of
           words
           ,
           
             frisking
             fits
             of
             the
             Fancy
          
           ?
           Was
           our
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.
           only
           a
           
             sensible
             servour
          
           ?
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           Sir
           ,
           I
           would
           rather
           suppose
           ,
           that
           although
           your
           airy
           discourse
           ,
           hath
           wildly
           seduced
           your
           observation
           ;
           yet
           your
           heart
           abhorres
           such
           impiety
           :
           I
           will
           not
           therefore
           insist
           on
           the
           advantage
           ,
           which
           this
           your
           laxe
           inadvertencie
           so
           fairely
           offereth
           ;
           nor
           shall
           I
           content
           my self
           with
           this
           obvious
           retortion
           ,
           that
           where
           one
           instance
           can
           be
           given
           of
           conceived
           Prayer
           ,
           only
           managed
           by
           Fancie
           ,
           and
           subsisting
           in
           its
           vain
           exercise
           ,
           thousands
           may
           be
           found
           of
           persons
           ,
           through
           the
           practice
           and
           custome
           of
           Set-forms
           ,
           habituate
           to
           a
           most
           lifeless
           and
           superstitious
           mummery
           ,
           more
           suteable
           to
           the
           worshiping
           of
           stockes
           and
           stones
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           true
           and
           living
           God
           :
           Nor
           lastly
           will
           I
           vex
           you
           ,
           by
           shewing
           ,
           that
           the
           distinction
           which
           you
           make
           of
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           words
           ,
           is
           so
           impertinently
           by
           you
           applied
           ,
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ;
           that
           though
           you
           endeavour
           thereby
           ,
           to
           impugne
           extemporariness
           ,
           multiplicity
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           words
           ,
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           yet
           ,
           it
           plainly
           concludes
           all
           words
           to
           be
           superfluous
           :
           for
           ,
           seing
           that
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           spiritual
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             we
             may
             pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             use
             we
             words
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             spiritual
             devotion
             is
             a
             still
             inward
             thing
             :
          
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           outward
           Forms
           ,
           whether
           set
           or
           extemporarie
           ,
           are
           thereby
           rejected
           ?
           But
           freely
           waving
           these
           your
           lapses
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           come
           more
           closely
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           right
           and
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           certainly
           inward
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           affections
           :
           God
           who
           demandeth
           the
           heart
           ,
           doth
           thence
           expect
           ,
           that
           tribute
           of
           reverence
           ,
           love
           ,
           fear
           ,
           acknowledgement
           ,
           and
           praise
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           sight
           is
           acceptable
           ;
           and
           all
           other
           outward
           performances
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           sincere
           expressions
           ,
           and
           significations
           of
           this
           internal
           devotion
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           wholly
           and
           only
           regulable
           ,
           by
           the
           
           prescriptions
           of
           Divine
           appointment
           .
           If
           this
           truth
           were
           as
           seriously
           heeded
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           it
           is
           fixed
           ,
           and
           constant
           ,
           )
           both
           by
           you
           and
           me
           ,
           our
           controversie
           would
           soon
           be
           ended
           :
           The
           Question
           then
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           concerning
           the
           life
           and
           truth
           of
           internal
           Prayer
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           the
           spirituality
           of
           that
           exercise
           doth
           principally
           consist
           ;
           but
           ,
           seing
           that
           you
           and
           we
           are
           agreed
           ,
           that
           God
           whom
           we
           serve
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           worshiped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           Truth
           ,
           the
           debate
           is
           ,
           anent
           the
           manner
           ,
           how
           this
           worship
           ,
           specially
           when
           Publick
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           ?
           Whether
           in
           set
           and
           imposed
           Forms
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Spirit
           giveth
           utterance
           ?
           Or
           if
           ,
           for
           preventing
           mistakes
           ,
           you
           please
           to
           take
           it
           at
           greater
           length
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           men
           ,
           to
           compose
           and
           impose
           Set
           forms
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           thereto
           to
           astrict
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           their
           performances
           ?
           Or
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           will
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           prayer
           and
           worship
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           inwardly
           ,
           in
           the
           liberty
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           understanding
           ,
           in
           their
           outward
           expression
           ,
           be
           left
           to
           be
           managed
           ,
           by
           the
           free
           and
           sanctified
           use
           of
           the
           rational
           faculty
           ,
           for
           that
           end
           given
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           observably
           gifted
           ?
           By
           which
           state
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           easily
           perceive
           that
           I
           do
           allow
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           antecedent
           improvement
           of
           the
           expressive
           power
           ,
           by
           all
           warrantable
           aides
           and
           advantages
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           free
           using
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           of
           such
           words
           ,
           as
           others
           have
           formerly
           ,
           either
           dictated
           ,
           or
           made
           use
           of
           :
           Nay
           even
           in
           so
           ne
           cases
           of
           several
           of
           you
           Set
           forms
           ;
           both
           which
           I
           conceive
           are
           very
           consistent
           with
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           either
           as
           by
           you
           or
           by
           us
           defined
           :
           So
           ,
           the
           precise
           point
           controverted
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           I
           would
           have
           you
           all
           along
           to
           advert
           ,
           is
           anent
           the
           imposing
           ,
           and
           astricting
           ,
           which
           I
           plainly
           judge
           to
           be
           both
           destitute
           of
           Divine
           warrant
           ,
           and
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           spiritual
           devotion
           ;
           and
           so
           repugnant
           ,
           in
           both
           qualities
           ,
           to
           that
           Worship
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ,
           which
           only
           is
           acceptable
           .
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           a
           confirmation
           ,
           there
           occurre
           some
           mistakes
           to
           be
           removed
           :
           one
           is
           ,
           of
           some
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           who
           ,
           defining
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           uttering
           of
           such
           petitions
           ,
           as
           are
           immediatly
           suggested
           ,
           both
           matter
           and
           words
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           hold
           it
           for
           a
           Gift
           proper
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           times
           ,
           and
           now
           ceased
           :
           thus
           the
           
             English
             Debater
          
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           headless
           allegeance
           ,
           that
           
             extemporarie
             Prayer
             cannot
             be
             called
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             unless
             we
             also
             call
             it
             infallible
             ,
          
           doth
           also
           coincide
           :
           But
           ,
           seing
           by
           your
           description
           ,
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           you
           do
           allow
           of
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           not
           yet
           ceased
           ,
           and
           do
           thereby
           very
           justly
           understand
           ,
           rather
           the
           Grace
           ,
           then
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           although
           even
           the
           Gift
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           (
           as
           it
           may
           be
           )
           without
           the
           Grace
           ,
           may
           also
           have
           the
           name
           of
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           seing
           that
           both
           the
           Debater
           ,
           and
           you
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           would
           be
           offended
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           affirme
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           using
           the
           Service-book-forms
           ,
           could
           pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           great
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           its
           Grace
           ,
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           its
           Gifts
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           all
           Christian
           duties
           ;
           so
           ,
           praying
           by
           or
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           be
           impugned
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           infallibility
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           good
           work
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           in
           us
           denied
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           perfection
           :
           But
           who
           would
           not
           pitie
           two
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           so
           disingenuous
           ,
           or
           unable
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Spirits
           ordinary
           measures
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           assistances
           .
           The
           next
           mistake
           is
           ,
           that
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           greater
           exactness
           of
           phrase
           ,
           attainable
           in
           a
           Set-form
           ,
           above
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           in
           an
           extemporarie
           work
           ;
           and
           commending
           the
           propriety
           ,
           conci●neness
           and
           gravity
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           in
           
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           rudeness
           ,
           incohesion
           ,
           and
           levity
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           incident
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           you
           exaggerate
           the
           comparison
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           stress
           of
           the
           debate
           ,
           did
           ly
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           whereas
           he
           that
           duely
           considereth
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           finde
           your
           Forms
           ,
           at
           best
           to
           be
           but
           humane
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           promised
           ,
           if
           duely
           improved
           ,
           in
           and
           with
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Grace
           ,
           is
           ,
           farre
           more
           likely
           ,
           to
           furnish
           sound
           ,
           savory
           and
           acceptable
           words
           ;
           then
           these
           jejune
           and
           lifeless
           composures
           ;
           for
           framing
           and
           enjoining
           whereof
           ,
           men
           have
           no
           promise
           of
           the
           Lords
           assistance
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           excellent
           patterns
           therein
           recorded
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           helps
           ,
           are
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           us
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Directory
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           also
           grant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           our
           choice
           ,
           but
           the
           Lords
           own
           prescription
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           accept
           :
           Suppose
           your
           Forms
           were
           as
           much
           better
           ,
           then
           our
           conceptions
           ,
           as
           a
           Mans
           First-born
           ,
           is
           preferable
           to
           the
           beast
           of
           the
           field
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           not
           required
           ,
           they
           cannot
           come
           up
           with
           acceptance
           on
           his
           Altar
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           sincere
           Users
           may
           finde
           grace
           in
           his
           sight
           ;
           yet
           the
           peremptory
           Imposers
           ,
           cannot
           be
           innocent
           .
           A
           third
           mistake
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           because
           in
           the
           use
           of
           certain
           Set-forms
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           possibly
           pray
           ,
           with
           
             deep
             spiritual
             impressions
             ,
             and
             high
             elevations
             :
          
           Nay
           the
           
             sublimest
             acts
             of
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             simplest
             Forms
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             God
          
           ;
           therefore
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             s●inted
             Forms
             ,
             are
             more
             suted
             to
             true
             spiritual
             devotion
             ,
             then
             the
             multiplicity
             and
             variety
             of
             words
             ,
             in
             an
             extemporarie
             exercise
             ,
             which
             do
             lead
             out
             ,
             and
             do
             too
             frequently
             only
             excite
             a
             phantastick
             transient
             pleasure
             ,
             almost
             evanishing
             with
             the
             sound
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             pronounced
             :
          
           But
           seing
           ,
           that
           the
           variableness
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           militant
           Viator
           can
           hardly
           be
           defined
           ,
           
           much
           less
           the
           free
           actings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           such
           exigences
           ,
           confined
           to
           any
           prescribed
           Forms
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           more
           Seraphick
           raptures
           of
           Divine
           contemplation
           ,
           do
           therefore
           subsist
           in
           few
           and
           plain
           words
           ,
           because
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           expression
           ;
           it
           is
           undoubtedly
           certain
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           right
           use-making
           ,
           or
           rather
           agreeableness
           of
           certain
           forms
           to
           very
           sincere
           and
           serious
           devotion
           ,
           nor
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           words
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           nearest
           admission
           of
           heavenly
           fellowship
           ,
           do
           at
           all
           remove
           the
           unwarrantableness
           and
           inconveniencie
           of
           the
           restraint
           of
           Set
           forms
           ,
           when
           under
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           imposition
           .
           As
           for
           what
           is
           insinuate
           of
           these
           fancical
           heats
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           wherewith
           words
           ,
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           may
           possibly
           delude
           ;
           it
           is
           only
           an
           accidental
           inconvenience
           ,
           from
           our
           corruption
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           faults
           of
           your
           imposed
           Forms
           ,
           infinitly
           overballanced
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           being
           thus
           cleared
           :
           for
           confirming
           of
           my
           assertion
           ,
           against
           your
           stinted
           ,
           and
           imposed
           Forms
           ,
           I
           say
           first
           ,
           That
           these
           impositions
           are
           peccant
           against
           the
           Truth
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           because
           the
           samine
           requires
           his
           own
           express
           warrant
           ,
           and
           prescript
           :
           It
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           worship
           after
           the
           commandements
           of
           men
           ;
           the
           service
           which
           he
           requireth
           not
           ,
           he
           abhorreth
           ;
           Will-worship
           is
           an
           abomination
           :
           But
           such
           is
           your
           imposed
           and
           commanded
           Liturgie
           :
           if
           now
           ,
           
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
          
           ?
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           serious
           reflection
           of
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           draweth
           near
           unto
           him
           ;
           if
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           commanded
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           circumspect
           ,
           without
           adding
           to
           ,
           or
           diminishing
           ought
           from
           it
           ;
           If
           the
           Lord
           did
           most
           exactly
           define
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           every
           rite
           and
           ceremony
           of
           the
           legal
           Sacrifices
           and
           service
           ,
           yea
           every
           pin
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           contrivance
           and
           orders
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Temple
           ;
           if
           strange
           fire
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           even
           in
           an
           offering
           to
           God
           ,
           
           be
           so
           severely
           vindicat
           ;
           and
           the
           erecting
           of
           another
           Altar
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           appointed
           ,
           even
           for
           his
           Sacrifices
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           conclude
           ,
           concerning
           your
           imposed
           Forms
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           that
           service
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           arbitrarily
           enjoin
           ?
           That
           they
           are
           of
           farre
           greater
           moment
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           then
           many
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           about
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           his
           holy
           jealousie
           to
           be
           so
           attentively
           conversant
           ,
           commonsense
           doth
           evince
           :
           how
           then
           can
           they
           be
           receaved
           without
           his
           warrant
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           all
           humane
           devisings
           are
           rejected
           ?
           Say
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           rigor
           of
           this
           strictnes
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           old
           legall
           bondage
           :
           for
           granting
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           manner
           of
           that
           dispensation
           ;
           yet
           you
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           thereby
           helped
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           shewed
           that
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           by
           you
           imposed
           ,
           stands
           manifestly
           convicted
           by
           our
           Gospel-liberty
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           immoveable
           principle
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           his
           Worship
           ,
           his
           own
           prescription
           is
           the
           alone
           warrant
           of
           acceptable
           performance
           ,
           doth
           equally
           redargue
           the
           presumption
           of
           your
           imposing
           ,
           in
           whatsomever
           model
           ,
           without
           his
           Command
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           ,
           seing
           our
           extemporarie
           Prayers
           ,
           are
           as
           well
           a
           part
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           as
           your
           stinted
           Forms
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           to
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           the
           former
           can
           no
           more
           ,
           yea
           rather
           less
           ,
           then
           the
           later
           ,
           pretend
           to
           a
           congruity
           to
           the
           word
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           argument
           from
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           Will-Worship
           ,
           doth
           militat
           more
           against
           us
           ,
           then
           you
           :
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           If
           the
           question
           in
           this
           matter
           were
           only
           whether
           Set-forms
           ,
           or
           extemporarie
           straines
           ,
           may
           possibly
           be
           composed
           with
           the
           greater
           consonancie
           ,
           in
           words
           ,
           unto
           Scripture-phrase
           ,
           the
           objection
           might
           have
           some
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           I
           have
           already
           touched
           of
           the
           promised
           gift
           of
           Prayer
           very
           little
           )
           ,
           weight
           ;
           but
           seing
           our
           debate
           runs
           clearly
           ,
           concerning
           
           the
           manner
           ,
           how
           the
           true
           and
           Spiritual
           Worship
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           externally
           performed
           ;
           If
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whole
           alone
           it
           is
           to
           prescribe
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           hath
           in
           a
           just
           congruity
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           left
           it
           to
           the
           night
           and
           sanctified
           use
           of
           the
           rational
           expressive
           facultie
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           improvement
           of
           these
           helps
           and
           promises
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           instructed
           us
           ;
           for
           man
           vainly
           to
           arrogat
           a
           better
           contrivance
           ,
           in
           his
           devised
           impositions
           ,
           is
           an
           intolerable
           presumption
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           though
           the
           conceived
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           stinted
           Prayer
           ,
           be
           a
           part
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           :
           Nay
           ,
           though
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           singly
           and
           sincerely
           used
           ,
           may
           be
           accepted
           ;
           yet
           seing
           the
           Lord
           hath
           allowed
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           require
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           imposing
           thereof
           must
           ,
           of
           necessity
           ,
           be
           repute
           and
           cast
           ,
           as
           an
           humane
           invention
           .
           I
           need
           not
           stay
           to
           resume
           ,
           that
           conceived
           Prayer
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           promised
           gift
           ,
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereof
           the
           composing
           and
           commanding
           of
           Set-forms
           is
           destitute
           ,
           may
           probablie
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           often
           found
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           better
           phrased
           :
           Nor
           shal
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           manner
           thereof
           is
           so
           undoubtedly
           the
           more
           rational
           ,
           genuine
           ,
           and
           lively
           ,
           that
           if
           even
           those
           of
           your
           way
           could
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           men
           were
           sufficiently
           thereto
           qualified
           ,
           they
           would
           easily
           grant
           the
           imposing
           and
           use
           of
           Forms
           ,
           to
           be
           less
           necessary
           :
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           the
           best
           of
           our
           performances
           ,
           in
           whatsomever
           sort
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           lame
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           hath
           both
           allowed
           ,
           and
           accepted
           of
           our
           extemporarie
           petitions
           ,
           whereas
           your
           injoined
           Forms
           are
           no
           where
           required
           .
           2.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           imposing
           of
           Forms
           impingeth
           upon
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Worship
           ;
           That
           which
           boundeth
           and
           restraineth
           the
           free
           Spirit
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           motions
           and
           breathings
           whereof
           ,
           the
           very
           life
           of
           prayer
           doth
           consist
           ,
           impingeth
           upon
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Worship
           :
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           imposing
           of
           Forms
           restraineth
           and
           bindeth
           up
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           &c.
           That
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whereby
           his
           people
           ,
           especially
           in
           prayer
           ,
           are
           guided
           and
           acted
           ,
           is
           free
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           its
           gift
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           its
           operations
           ,
           both
           Scripture
           and
           experience
           do
           teach
           ;
           
             The
             winde
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             is
             every
             on
             that
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             :
          
           not
           only
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           wayes
           and
           paths
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           more
           especially
           ,
           in
           the
           large
           and
           all-searching
           discoveries
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           deep
           things
           of
           God
           :
           and
           what
           strange
           exercises
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           experiences
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           this
           liberty
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           variety
           of
           our
           unstable
           condition
           ,
           Iacob's
           wrestlings
           ,
           Davids
           heart
           commu●ings
           ,
           Spirit-searchings
           ,
           overwhelmings
           ,
           and
           again
           exultings
           ,
           Ierimiah's
           mournings
           ,
           and
           Daniel's
           supplications
           ,
           do
           exhibite
           a
           few
           examples
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           imposing
           of
           Forms
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           ,
           certain
           ,
           and
           determined
           ,
           doth
           stint
           this
           liberty
           ,
           and
           cannot
           possibly
           quadrat
           to
           all
           the
           variety
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           needeth
           no
           other
           evidence
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           an
           ingenuous
           reflection
           .
           I
           have
           already
           acknowledged
           that
           in
           the
           right
           using
           of
           several
           of
           your
           Forms
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           have
           his
           heart
           very
           deeply
           affected
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           further
           suppose
           for
           argument
           ,
           that
           such
           may
           be
           the
           aptitude
           of
           a
           full
           and
           sound
           composition
           ,
           as
           may
           possibly
           suppeditat
           petitions
           and
           expressions
           ,
           convenient
           to
           every
           exigence
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirits
           free
           use-making
           ,
           and
           mens
           stinting
           thereof
           to
           these
           Forms
           ,
           do
           vastly
           differ
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ;
           since
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           all
           conceded
           ,
           the
           enjoining
           of
           these
           impositions
           is
           
           not
           only
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           free
           methods
           ,
           but
           also
           doth
           confine
           the
           illimited
           enlargements
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           cannot
           but
           be
           obvious
           to
           any
           exercised
           discerner
           :
           But
           that
           which
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           doth
           induce
           you
           and
           many
           others
           into
           an
           error
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           is
           a
           preposterous
           observation
           of
           certain
           good
           motions
           ,
           and
           sincere
           and
           servent
           devotions
           ,
           which
           possibly
           some
           may
           feel
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           your
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           whence
           you
           inadvertently
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Forms
           ,
           not
           appearing
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           escapes
           ,
           incident
           to
           extemporarie
           expressions
           ,
           may
           ,
           more
           safely
           and
           sufficiently
           ,
           serve
           to
           the
           exciting
           and
           signifying
           the
           like
           spirituall
           motions
           and
           devotions
           ,
           in
           all
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           the
           former
           case
           ,
           these
           motions
           were
           only
           the
           free
           breathings
           and
           stirrings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           accidental
           to
           these
           Forms
           ,
           wherein
           they
           come
           to
           be
           uttered
           ;
           so
           to
           ty
           the
           same
           free
           influences
           to
           the
           manuduction
           of
           a
           set
           of
           words
           ,
           is
           more
           absurd
           ,
           then
           the
           same
           words
           are
           often
           found
           to
           be
           incompetent
           to
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           the
           singularity
           that
           may
           be
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Supplicant
           ,
           whether
           a
           whole
           Church
           or
           single
           Person
           .
           Really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           craves
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           Worship
           him
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           thence
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           its
           abundance
           ,
           that
           the
           mouth
           ought
           to
           speak
           ;
           and
           from
           a
           beleeving
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           tongues
           confession
           is
           acceptable
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           how
           this
           inversion
           of
           preceeding
           and
           leading
           Forms
           should
           be
           so
           much
           asserted
           :
           and
           certainly
           if
           we
           may
           ,
           after
           the
           Lord's
           example
           ,
           Mal.
           1.
           8.
           reason
           ,
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           from
           self
           reflection
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           knowledge
           we
           have
           of
           our
           own
           way
           ,
           in
           such
           supplications
           ,
           to
           or
           from
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           wherein
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           justice
           and
           merit
           o●
           the
           sute
           ,
           
           comes
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           teach
           us
           ,
           to
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           nauseate
           such
           impositions
           ?
           If
           in
           hearty
           requests
           ,
           we
           ourselves
           can
           neither
           be
           confined
           ,
           in
           the
           making
           ,
           to
           a
           rat
           of
           words
           put
           in
           our
           mouth
           ,
           nor
           relish
           the
           like
           practice
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           do
           censure
           such
           methods
           ,
           as
           too
           cold
           and
           indifferent
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           should
           we
           stand
           in
           awe
           ,
           to
           obtrude
           them
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           searcher
           and
           lover
           of
           the
           heart
           ?
           I
           might
           arise
           higher
           ,
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           and
           demonstrate
           to
           you
           ,
           from
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           certainly
           the
           Lord
           hath
           principally
           ordained
           for
           his
           own
           Worship
           ,
           Service
           and
           Glory
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           minde
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           eyes
           ,
           common
           sense
           ,
           or
           memory
           (
           unless
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           requisite
           ,
           to
           the
           joining
           of
           the
           hearers
           in
           Publick
           prayer
           )
           ought
           to
           preceed
           ,
           in
           all
           ;
           and
           without
           question
           did
           preceed
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           acknowledgements
           rendered
           to
           him
           by
           his
           creatures
           ;
           but
           I
           neither
           love
           nor
           need
           to
           admixe
           such
           reasonings
           to
           these
           Scripture-grounds
           already
           adduced
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           summe
           up
           this
           argument
           ,
           with
           answering
           two
           objections
           viz.
           That
           I
           seem
           1.
           to
           forget
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           in
           publick
           prayer
           ,
           do
           ,
           as
           much
           ,
           preceed
           and
           lead
           the
           peoples
           devotions
           and
           affections
           ,
           by
           their
           conceived
           words
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           set
           and
           predevised
           :
           2.
           
           To
           suppose
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           can
           or
           ought
           to
           pray
           in
           heart
           ,
           are
           also
           qualified
           to
           a
           suteable
           utterance
           .
           And
           to
           the
           first
           it
           is
           answered
           .
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           joine
           in
           publick
           prayers
           ,
           uttered
           by
           one
           as
           their
           mouth
           ,
           although
           the
           samine
           be
           by
           him
           conceived
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           unknown
           ,
           until
           expressed●
           this
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           practices
           of
           God's
           People
           ,
           in
           these
           publick
           prayers
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             Iehosophat
          
           ,
           and
           others
           already
           mentioned
           :
           and
           you
           your self
           lay
           it
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           
           an
           argument
           ,
           viz
           that
           the
           people
           can
           joyne
           ,
           and
           pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           be
           not
           of
           their
           framing
           .
           2
           ,
           That
           although
           our
           Ministers
           do
           preceed
           in
           words
           ;
           yet
           seing
           the
           people
           are
           gathered
           in
           the
           Lords
           Name
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           with
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Minister
           is
           called
           and
           appointed
           to
           oversee
           them
           ,
           know
           their
           condition
           and
           necessities
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           their
           mouth
           toward
           God
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           seing
           there
           is
           a
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirits
           publick
           ,
           aswell
           as
           private
           assistance
           ,
           whereupon
           we
           may
           assuredly
           confide
           ,
           both
           for
           a
           due
           instruction
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           utterance
           in
           the
           Minister
           ,
           of
           the
           Peoples
           state
           ,
           and
           exigence
           ,
           and
           a
           sweet
           uniting
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           in
           an
           harmonious
           concurrence
           ,
           the
           agreeablenesse
           and
           advantages
           of
           conceived
           ,
           and
           not
           imposed
           prayer
           ,
           are
           thereby
           abundantly
           conserved
           :
           and
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Ministers
           preceeding
           ,
           in
           free
           and
           Spirit-directed
           words
           ,
           from
           the
           manuduction
           of
           your
           restricting
           forms
           ,
           manifestly
           held
           forth
           .
           Offend
           not
           that
           I
           say
           Spirit-directed
           words
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           should
           descrive
           Prayer
           in
           the
           utterance
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           expressing
           of
           these
           desires
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           Spirit
           we
           make
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           things
           agreeable
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           in
           words
           directed
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           thence
           draw
           an
           argument
           ,
           for
           reprobating
           your
           vain
           devising
           ,
           and
           rigid
           commanding
           of
           Forms
           ,
           which
           practice
           the
           Lord
           hath
           neither
           ordered
           nor
           blessed
           ,
           I
           should
           but
           define
           the
           dutie
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Precept
           and
           Promise
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           impugned
           ,
           by
           the
           mixture
           of
           your
           infirmities
           ,
           then
           the
           account
           given
           by
           you
           ,
           either
           of
           internal
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           external
           ,
           by
           a
           Set-form
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           from
           us
           ,
           do
           alwayes
           labour
           of
           imperfection
           ,
           are
           thereby
           made
           void
           .
           As
           for
           the
           second
           objection
           ,
           that
           I
           seem
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           can
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           pray
           
           in
           heart
           ,
           are
           also
           qualified
           ,
           to
           a
           ●u●eable
           utterance
           ;
           I
           answere
           1.
           
           That
           my
           present
           discourse
           ,
           of
           conceived
           Prayer
           ,
           doth
           no
           more
           suppose
           ,
           all
           to
           be
           thereto
           qualified
           ,
           then
           your
           discourse
           of
           internal
           Prayer
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           warrant
           the
           like
           construction
           :
           how
           men
           do
           pray
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           ought
           to
           pray
           ,
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           distinguished
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           supplication
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           promised
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           inward
           motions
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           outward
           suteable
           expressions
           ;
           and
           the
           teaching
           of
           God
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           forthcoming
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           other
           :
           Nay
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           the
           expressive
           facultie
           ,
           where
           the
           organes
           are
           not
           impedite
           ,
           to
           be
           alwayes
           more
           or
           less
           subservient
           enough
           to
           the
           mindes
           conceptions
           ;
           so
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Gift
           ,
           and
           Grace
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           be
           certainly
           distinct
           ,
           yea
           in
           such
           sort
           separable
           ,
           that
           the
           gift
           may
           be
           ,
           where
           the
           grace
           is
           wanting
           ;
           yet
           seing
           the
           Gift
           is
           promised
           ,
           and
           given
           ,
           for
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Grace
           ,
           at
           lest
           in
           general
           ;
           (
           for
           ,
           that
           in
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           the
           gift
           may
           be
           found
           without
           the
           grace
           ,
           for
           helping
           of
           the
           grace
           in
           others
           ,
           is
           not
           refused
           )
           it
           is
           scarce
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           easily
           instanced
           ,
           where
           one
           in
           whom
           the
           Grace
           was
           found
           ,
           was
           totally
           destitute
           of
           all
           measure
           of
           the
           Gift
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           all
           measure
           ,
           for
           that
           many
           have
           had
           the
           Grace
           ,
           without
           that
           eminencie
           of
           the
           measure
           ,
           that
           men
           do
           ordinarily
           terme
           the
           Gift
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ;
           but
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           principally
           here
           adverted
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           judge
           not
           of
           the
           competencie
           of
           this
           Gift
           ,
           according
           to
           mens
           too
           frequent
           estimation
           .
           That
           the
           mixtures
           of
           that
           wofull
           vanity
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           of
           all
           vices
           ,
           our
           minds
           are
           most
           hardly
           purged
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           a
           just
           aversion
           of
           Forms
           ,
           ill
           framed
           and
           worse
           imposed
           ,
           have
           too
           far
           altered
           the
           ordinary
           Rule
           ,
           from
           sincere
           and
           acceptable
           simplicitie
           ,
           is
           too
           true
           a
           regret
           ;
           certainly
           ,
           
           if
           men
           were
           more
           denied
           unto
           their
           own
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           more
           surrendered
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           words
           which
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           both
           the
           ungodly
           scorn
           of
           many
           ,
           mocking
           at
           apparent
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           modesty
           ,
           but
           reall
           vanity
           ,
           of
           others
           ,
           their
           self-diffidence
           ;
           and
           lastly
           our
           true
           and
           undeniable
           insufficiencies
           ,
           for
           a
           suteable
           utterance
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           would
           soon
           ,
           and
           happily
           be
           corrected
           :
           But
           3.
           admitting
           that
           most
           men
           were
           more
           unqualified
           ,
           and
           worse
           furnished
           ,
           then
           really
           they
           are
           ,
           for
           conceived
           prayer
           ,
           pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           doth
           your
           imposing
           of
           Forms
           help
           the
           matter
           ?
           That
           the
           representing
           of
           Forms
           ,
           and
           other
           Rules
           by
           way
           of
           directorie
           ,
           may
           conduce
           for
           instruction
           ,
           will
           easily
           be
           agreed
           unto
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           imposition
           wherein
           the
           evill
           of
           your
           way
           lyeth
           ,
           addeth
           nothing
           by
           way
           of
           help
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contraire
           ,
           is
           a
           presumptuous
           prescriving
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           a
           manifest
           restraining
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           and
           plainly
           injurious
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           exercise
           and
           improvement
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           not
           less
           obvious
           ,
           to
           every
           ones
           apprehension
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           arguments
           adduced
           evidently
           evinced
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           discussed
           the
           first
           part
           of
           our
           present
           debate
           ,
           anent
           the
           imposing
           of
           Forms
           in
           general
           :
           The
           second
           part
           ,
           whether
           that
           Systeme
           of
           Forms
           ,
           contained
           in
           your
           Service-book
           ,
           be
           not
           (
           for
           not
           a
           few
           of
           them
           )
           unfound
           ,
           and
           impertinent
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           for
           a
           Directory
           ,
           remains
           yet
           to
           be
           handled
           ?
           But
           since
           it
           is
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           pleased
           only
           to
           give
           a
           touch
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           samine
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           hath
           been
           fully
           spoke
           to
           ,
           by
           such
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           examinations
           and
           anatomies
           ,
           have
           abundantly
           discovered
           ,
           both
           the
           Errors
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           which
           your
           Liturgie
           contains
           ;
           I
           proceed
           
           to
           answere
           ,
           what
           remains
           of
           your
           reasoning
           .
        
         
           And
           1.
           
           You
           lay
           it
           down
           as
           a
           ground
           ,
           
             that
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             your
             Forms
             ,
             we
             hold
             spiritual
             devotion
             to
             be
             only
             the
             using
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             unprescrived
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             all
             required
             :
          
           Which
           is
           altogether
           false
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           ;
           seing
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           as
           no
           prayer
           is
           acceptable
           ,
           unless
           made
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           so
           we
           therefore
           call
           our
           way
           spiritual
           ,
           yours
           formal
           ,
           in
           respect
           ,
           that
           ours
           is
           suted
           to
           the
           liberty
           ,
           and
           made
           dependent
           on
           the
           Spirits
           direction
           ,
           whereas
           your
           impositions
           ,
           do
           both
           restrain
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           are
           plainly
           a
           humane
           invention
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           That
           
             it
             expresseth
             a
             more
             spiritual
             temper
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             Worship
             God
             in
             simple
             and
             constant
             Forms
             :
          
           But
           1.
           
           That
           this
           doth
           indeed
           import
           more
           spirituality
           ,
           then
           the
           imaginative
           straines
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           only
           flow
           ,
           and
           are
           fervide
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           
             fervent
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             serving
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           very
           summe
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           certain
           ,
           then
           impertinently
           by
           you
           insisted
           on
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           elevations
           of
           Spirit
           may
           ,
           sometime
           ,
           surmount
           the
           faculty
           of
           expression
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           touched
           ,
           is
           as
           little
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           expresseth
           a
           more
           spiritual
           temper
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           Worship
           in
           a
           set-form
           ,
           then
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           inward
           frame
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           in
           free
           and
           Spirit-directed
           words
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           full
           and
           lively
           manner
           ,
           then
           any
           stinted
           Forms
           can
           pretend
           ,
           to
           expresse
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           our
           praises
           unto
           God
           ;
           I
           utterly
           deny
           :
           And
           am
           very
           confident
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           attain
           to
           the
           experience
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           farre
           from
           thinking
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           multiplicity
           ,
           which
           doth
           lead
           out
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           that
           
             if
             extemporarie
             prayer
             be
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             infallible
             :
          
           But
           poor
           man
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           consider
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Spirits
           direction
           ,
           and
           out
           imperfection
           are
           not
           incompatible
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           doth
           as
           much
           militat
           against
           spiritual
           prayer
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           humane
           
           Forms
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           magnify
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           neither
           perfect
           ,
           nor
           infallible
           .
           3.
           
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirits
           extraordinary
           infallible
           assistance
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           presence
           and
           direction
           ,
           are
           most
           distinguishable
           .
           4.
           
           You
           your self
           plead
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           may
           join
           with
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           Pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           the
           words
           be
           not
           of
           their
           framing
           ;
           so
           the
           Minister
           may
           also
           pray
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           he
           use
           words
           framed
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           are
           infallible
           .
           4.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             If
             one
             should
             with
             a
             short-hand
             follow
             his
             prayer
             ,
             whom
             we
             say
             prayes
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             then
             ,
             may
             not
             that
             prayer
             be
             used
             over
             again
             ?
             Or
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             prayer
             so
             volatile
             ,
             that
             it
             evaporats
             in
             the
             saving
             ?
          
           Really
           ,
           might
           I
           be
           free
           without
           offence
           ,
           I
           would
           tell
           you
           my
           fears
           ,
           that
           both
           your
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Religionare
           evaporat
           :
           art
           thou
           a
           Master
           of
           Israel
           and
           askest
           such
           questions
           ?
           do
           either
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           consist
           principally
           in
           the
           conceiving
           of
           words
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           another
           using
           ,
           but
           not
           conceiving
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           cannot
           pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           Or
           ,
           do
           you
           imagine
           that
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           dress
           and
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           so
           that
           whoever
           doth
           use
           them
           ,
           doth
           pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           And
           seing
           that
           both
           members
           are
           groundless
           ,
           what
           can
           your
           question
           import
           ?
           What
           it
           is
           to
           pray
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           have
           already
           heard
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           impede
           ,
           why
           a
           man
           may
           not
           possibly
           join
           ,
           and
           pray
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           words
           of
           your
           Forms
           ,
           when
           uttered
           by
           the
           coldest
           Form
           alist
           ;
           so
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           by
           us
           tyed
           to
           the
           conceiving
           and
           expressing
           of
           words
           ;
           nor
           doth
           a
           mans
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           in
           words
           ,
           either
           composed
           ,
           or
           uttered
           by
           another
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           impugne
           that
           spiritual
           liberty
           in
           orall
           Prayer
           ,
           by
           us
           asserted
           ,
           against
           your
           unwarrantable
           
           impositions
           ;
           which
           liberty
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           unconfined
           use
           of
           words
           ,
           left
           to
           the
           Spirits
           direction
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           our
           rational
           service
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           requireth
           it
           ,
           hath
           not
           astricted
           unto
           Forms
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           carnal
           ,
           restringent
           ,
           and
           unwarrantable
           imposings
           ,
           is
           therefore
           ,
           and
           most
           justly
           ,
           termed
           spiritual
           .
           But
           it
           were
           only
           a
           wearinesse
           to
           trace
           all
           your
           Mistakes
           ,
           and
           inconsistencies
           in
           this
           question
           ;
           he
           who
           can
           conceive
           ,
           that
           the
           spiritual
           manner
           of
           prayer
           by
           us
           commended
           ,
           is
           neither
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           a
           praying
           alwayes
           in
           
             new
             words
          
           ,
           nor
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           such
           as
           can
           be
           lawfully
           tyed
           up
           ,
           to
           humane
           stinted
           forms
           ;
           but
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           whether
           by
           a
           man
           for
           himself
           ,
           or
           with
           and
           for
           others
           ,
           in
           words
           freely
           directed
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           inward
           desires
           and
           motions
           ought
           to
           proceed
           ,
           will
           easily
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Ministers
           following
           this
           Rule
           ,
           and
           being
           astricted
           to
           words
           ,
           framed
           by
           another
           ,
           hold
           no
           parallel
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           facility
           ,
           unravel
           all
           your
           other
           quiblings
           ,
           and
           pitie
           your
           impertinencies
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           go
           forward
           .
           Your
           N.
           C.
           asks
           ,
           
             but
             doth
             not
             the
             Spirit
             help
             our
             infirmities
             and
             teach
             us
             to
             pray
             ?
          
           And
           you
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             the
             words
             aright
             considered
             ,
             speak
             out
             a
             far
             different
             thing
             from
             what
             he
             would
             draw
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             indeed
             teach
             us
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             manner
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             temper
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             words
             are
             not
             meant
             ,
             appears
             from
             what
             follows
             ,
             and
             maketh
             interc●ssion
             for
             us
             with
             groans
             that
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
          
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle
           commend
           the
           Spirits
           assistance
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           prayer
           ,
           in
           intending
           our
           desires
           ,
           above
           the
           earnestness
           that
           words
           can
           express
           ;
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           directing
           of
           our
           utterance
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           lesser
           matter
           ,
           his
           help
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           ?
           
           2.
           
           Though
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           help
           for
           the
           direction
           of
           our
           words
           were
           not
           meant
           ;
           can
           you
           deny
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           gift
           ,
           is
           not
           fully
           elsewhere
           promised
           ?
           have
           you
           forgot
           the
           
             anointing
             that
             teacheth
             us
             of
             all
             things
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             that
             giveth
             utterance
             ?
          
           And
           
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             from
             whom
             cometh
             every
             good
             Gift
             ?
          
           And
           who
           
             enricheth
             us
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             all
             utterance
             and
             in
             all
             knowledge
             ?
          
           Or
           ,
           need
           I
           to
           remember
           you
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           that
           the
           
             heart
             of
             the
             rash
             shall
             understand
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             stammerer
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             speak
             plainly
             ,
          
           or
           elegantly
           :
           and
           again
           
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             dumb
             shall
             sing
             :
          
           Really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           diffident
           of
           the
           readinesse
           of
           his
           expression
           ,
           cannot
           from
           these
           open
           fountains
           draw
           supply
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           the
           brocken
           Cisterns
           of
           your
           imposed
           Forms
           ,
           will
           make
           him
           but
           small
           reliefe
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           relapsing
           into
           your
           former
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           causing
           your
           N.
           C.
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             in
             this
             imbodied
             state
             ,
             we
             need
             to
             have
             our
             Souls
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             commotion
             of
             our
             Fancies
             ,
          
           you
           accept
           of
           the
           acknowledgement
           ,
           and
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           
             That
             at
             least
             ,
             such
             a
             way
             of
             praying
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             sublime
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           being
           internally
           moved
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           neither
           needeth
           a
           Set-form
           ,
           to
           obstetricat
           his
           expression
           ,
           nor
           therein
           confineth
           himself
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           words
           directed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           doth
           flow
           forth
           in
           his
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           ;
           is
           indeed
           of
           a
           higher
           size
           ,
           then
           he
           who
           having
           the
           same
           devotion
           toward
           God
           ,
           is
           therein
           either
           stinted
           by
           another
           ,
           or
           straitened
           in
           himself
           ,
           to
           a
           limiting
           and
           restricting
           Form
           ;
           so
           ,
           your
           talking
           in
           this
           place
           of
           
             the
             stirrings
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             by
             the
             commotion
             of
             Fancie
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             gratifications
             of
             Nature
             and
             imagination
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           but
           the
           gratification
           of
           your
           own
           vanity
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           neither
           
           pertaineth
           to
           the
           present
           Question
           ,
           whereof
           the
           lawfulness
           or
           unlawfulnesse
           of
           mens
           imposing
           Set-forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           life
           or
           spirituality
           thereof
           (
           wherein
           I
           hope
           we
           are
           agreed
           )
           is
           the
           subject
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           either
           teach
           or
           defend
           ,
           but
           plainly
           reject
           ,
           these
           carnal
           methods
           ,
           here
           by
           you
           supposed
           to
           excite
           devotion
           by
           fancie
           ,
           and
           kindle
           our
           affections
           by
           imaginations
           ,
           where
           the
           inspiration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ought
           to
           warm
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           blowe
           the
           flame
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           offering
           of
           strange
           fire
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           the
           heavenly
           fire
           ,
           that
           descends
           from
           himself
           ,
           upon
           his
           Altar
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           desires
           thereof
           ,
           being
           once
           set
           on
           work
           ,
           by
           this
           divine
           principle
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           enlarge
           it self
           ,
           by
           the
           summoning
           and
           exciting
           of
           its
           affections
           ,
           and
           whole
           minde
           and
           strength
           ,
           for
           the
           intending
           of
           its
           fervor
           ,
           and
           elevating
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           but
           this
           truth
           ,
           doth
           so
           little
           favoure
           your
           impositions
           ,
           in
           preference
           to
           our
           way
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           new
           argument
           ,
           it
           further
           ,
           and
           evidently
           confirmes
           ,
           the
           narrownesse
           and
           insufficiencie
           of
           your
           stinted
           Forms
           ,
           to
           that
           spiritual
           Soul-devotion
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           delights
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             you
             will
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             extemporarie
             Forms
          
           ;
           and
           1.
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           ,
           I
           
             must
             long
             exercise
             my
             attention
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             he
             who
             prayes
             intends
             ,
             and
             this
             strangely
             draweth
             out
             the
             minde
             from
             devotion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             vigorously
             act
             two
             powers
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             conclude
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             reason
             and
             experience
             ,
             Set-forms
             do
             conduct
             a
             mans
             devotion
             ,
             with
             less
             anxiety
             ,
             wavering
             or
             distraction
             :
          
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           1.
           
           That
           seing
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           are
           united
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           same
           form
           of
           profession
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           power
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Assemblies
           gathered
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           whereby
           both
           Minister
           and
           People
           ,
           
           may
           expect
           all
           due
           assistance
           in
           their
           performances
           ;
           your
           supposed
           unacquaintedness
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           with
           what
           the
           Minister
           intends
           ,
           with
           the
           long
           attention
           ,
           and
           strange
           out-drawing
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           which
           you
           thence
           inferre
           ,
           are
           but
           your
           own
           groundless
           and
           faithless
           imaginations
           :
           2.
           
           That
           a
           certain
           measure
           of
           previous
           attention
           in
           joining
           ,
           either
           with
           conceived
           ,
           or
           imposed
           Forms
           ,
           is
           necessary
           to
           instruct
           our
           devotion
           ,
           is
           neither
           by
           you
           ,
           nor
           us
           to
           be
           denied
           ;
           but
           how
           you
           can
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           attention
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           both
           in
           your
           and
           our
           way
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           directly
           preparatory
           ,
           and
           leading
           into
           ,
           should
           lead
           out
           from
           the
           devotion
           to
           ensue
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           Logick
           you
           make
           the
           attention
           ,
           or
           inclination
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           devotion
           thence
           arising
           ,
           almost
           as
           connected
           ,
           as
           the
           inclining
           of
           the
           ear
           ,
           and
           hearkening
           are
           ,
           two
           powers
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           two
           acts
           )
           and
           these
           also
           incompatible
           ,
           surpasseth
           common
           understanding
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           suppose
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           nay
           the
           Minister
           himself
           ,
           going
           about
           to
           pray
           ,
           were
           wholly
           ignorant
           ,
           how
           he
           will
           discharge
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           ,
           they
           ,
           either
           join
           blindly
           ,
           or
           with
           anxiety
           ;
           nay
           further
           that
           our
           way
           labours
           under
           
             many
             abuses
             of
             tedious
             length
             ,
             scurrilous
             expressions
             ,
             involved
             periods
             ,
             petulant
             and
             wanton
             affectations
             ,
             and
             the
             like
          
           ;
           I
           might
           possibly
           finde
           some
           shadow
           of
           reason
           for
           your
           alledgeance
           :
           but
           since
           ,
           you
           not
           only
           speak
           as
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Grace
           and
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           Body
           ,
           baptised
           and
           united
           into
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           having
           one
           Hope
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Lord
           ,
           one
           Baptisme
           ,
           one
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           through
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           all
           ;
           whereby
           Christians
           before
           Forms
           were
           imposed
           ,
           are
           found
           both
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           continued
           with
           one
           accord
           in
           
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           have
           lift
           up
           their
           voice
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           voice
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           extemporarie
           words
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Prayer
           and
           Thanksgiving
           ;
           but
           do
           also
           subtilly
           and
           profanely
           take
           advantage
           ,
           from
           escapes
           incident
           to
           humane
           frailtie
           ,
           to
           proclame
           the
           same
           as
           gross
           abuses
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           scoff
           and
           mock
           at
           the
           heartie
           and
           spiritual
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Upright
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           delighteth
           :
           I
           hope
           your
           own
           vanity
           and
           folly
           shall
           reprove
           you
           :
           But
           3.
           as
           attention
           is
           requisite
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           publick
           use
           of
           your
           Forms
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           way
           is
           attended
           with
           such
           advantages
           ,
           that
           do
           both
           render
           it
           sweet
           and
           easie
           ,
           and
           fully
           secure
           the
           conduct
           of
           our
           devotion
           ;
           so
           ,
           by
           your
           course
           ,
           it
           not
           only
           happens
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           the
           attention
           is
           sore
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           perplexed
           ,
           as
           you
           objecte
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           Rule
           of
           devotion
           is
           made
           altogether
           insecure
           and
           uncertain
           :
           for
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           there
           needeth
           no
           other
           Argument
           ,
           then
           that
           you
           observe
           these
           Forms
           ,
           lately
           added
           to
           the
           English
           service
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           as
           uncouth
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           ,
           and
           required
           as
           great
           attention
           ,
           as
           our
           extemporarie
           conceptions
           ;
           is
           clear
           and
           obvious
           :
           But
           seing
           beside
           this
           ,
           the
           People
           are
           put
           to
           join
           in
           words
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           by
           whom
           framed
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           composing
           and
           commanding
           whereof
           ,
           their
           appeareth
           neither
           precept
           ,
           nor
           promise
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           that
           their
           attention
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           must
           be
           more
           exercised
           ,
           and
           their
           devotion
           in
           more
           hazard
           to
           be
           distracted
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           join
           with
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           judge
           to
           be
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           mouth
           to
           him-ward
           ,
           and
           on
           good
           grounds
           suppose
           ,
           to
           b●
           instructed
           ,
           both
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           he
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           samine
           known
           ,
           in
           supplications
           ,
           unto
           God
           ,
           is
           beyond
           contradiction
           :
           neither
           is
           this
           the
           only
           inconvenience
           ,
           
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           in
           your
           manner
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Court-practice
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           of
           ;
           how
           the
           King
           
             pro
             re
             nata
          
           ,
           useth
           to
           issue
           out
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           either
           for
           his
           own
           Chappel
           ,
           the
           Citie-Churches
           ,
           or
           further
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           extend
           his
           orders
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           novell
           prescriptions
           ,
           be
           not
           more
           chargeable
           to
           the
           attention
           ,
           and
           disturbing
           to
           the
           devotion
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           in
           our
           way
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           Method
           ,
           as
           dangerous
           in
           its
           tendencie
           ,
           as
           destitute
           of
           warrant
           ,
           let
           men
           judge
           :
           But
           this
           is
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           too
           high
           for
           you
           to
           have
           remembred
           :
           4.
           
           If
           there
           were
           a
           greater
           exercise
           of
           attention
           in
           our
           way
           then
           in
           yours
           ;
           yet
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           attention
           ,
           if
           not
           surcharged
           ,
           or
           confounded
           ,
           doth
           certainly
           tend
           to
           the
           quickening
           of
           the
           devotion
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           by
           the
           coldness
           of
           your
           stinted
           Forms
           ,
           both
           the
           attention
           ,
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           wholly
           slackened
           ,
           and
           the
           devotion
           deadened
           ;
           the
           instance
           you
           make
           of
           a
           few
           serious
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           weak
           and
           peevish
           persons
           of
           your
           partie
           ,
           professing
           a
           great
           stayedness
           in
           the
           use
           of
           Set-forms
           ;
           whereas
           in
           extemporarie
           Prayer
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           keep
           their
           minde
           from
           distraction
           ,
           doth
           neither
           impugne
           these
           more
           lively
           and
           powerful
           devotions
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           hath
           ordered
           our
           Method●
           nor
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           doth
           it
           counterballance
           these
           myriads
           of
           dead
           Formalists
           ,
           whom
           your
           way
           doth
           burie
           in
           utter
           securitie
           ,
           and
           irreligion
           :
           In
           this
           place
           you
           tell
           us
           by
           way
           of
           wittie
           discovery
           ,
           that
           
             the
             way
             of
             extemporarie
             Prayer
             ,
             was
             well
             devised
             for
             spreading
             of
             Error
             ,
             or
             Sedition
             ,
             in
             respect
             ,
          
           forsooth
           ,
           
             that
             Ministers
             prayed
             over
             their
             Sermons
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             in
             the
             discourse
             seemed
             the
             words
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             Prayer
             was
             called
             the
             dictat
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           darre
           you
           or
           any
           man
           deny
           ,
           that
           extemporarie
           Prayer
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           manner
           of
           mens
           calling
           upon
           the
           Name
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Are
           you
           not
           then
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           late
           device
           ?
           2.
           
           How
           come
           you
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           words
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           spoken
           by
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           may
           rather
           seem
           the
           dictat
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           more
           speciously
           seduce
           ,
           nor
           the
           same
           words
           delivered
           in
           Sermon
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           Certainly
           admitting
           you
           had
           forgot
           ,
           that
           you
           did
           already
           upon
           this
           very
           pretext
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           devest
           Preaching
           of
           this
           Authority
           ;
           yet
           common
           sense
           might
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           there
           could
           be
           no
           deep
           artifice
           :
           But
           3.
           
           Wherefore
           may
           not
           a
           partie
           given
           to
           sedition
           ,
           or
           error
           ,
           devise
           and
           compose
           Forms
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           success
           ?
           If
           Forms
           be
           but
           of
           humane
           invention
           ,
           and
           if
           ,
           as
           you
           suppose
           ,
           they
           be
           more
           weightie
           and
           impressing
           ,
           then
           extemporarie
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           obviously
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           furnish
           a
           far
           more
           advantageous
           opportunity
           to
           this
           your
           
             excellent
             devise
          
           :
           I
           might
           confirme
           this
           ,
           by
           telling
           you
           ,
           how
           much
           this
           Method
           hath
           been
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           prospered
           ,
           for
           the
           propagating
           ,
           and
           establishing
           of
           many
           errors
           and
           superstitions
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ;
           but
           a
           nearer
           and
           latter
           instance
           of
           that
           piece
           of
           Herauldrie
           ,
           blazoning
           the
           Kings
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Prerogative
           ,
           very
           irreverently
           and
           undecently
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           foisted
           in
           by
           Act
           of
           Councel
           ,
           in
           your
           Church-prayers
           ,
           for
           inculcating
           and
           advancing
           the
           exorbitant
           Supremacie
           ,
           may
           satisfy
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           your
           evill
           and
           vain
           conjecture
           against
           us
           ,
           was
           suggested
           by
           your
           own
           practice
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           false
           and
           calumnious
           charge
           of
           gross
           abuses
           ,
           incident
           to
           our
           extemporarie
           Forms
           ,
           given
           in
           by
           you
           ,
           with
           much
           pretended
           tenderness
           and
           insinuation
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           touched
           ;
           you
           N.
           C.
           Answeres
           ,
           that
           
             we
             had
             a
             Directory
             of
             the
             things
             we
             should
             pray
             for
          
           ;
           Which
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           been
           pleased
           
           to
           propound
           it
           ,
           in
           its
           ●ull
           latitude
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           many
           other
           instructions
           and
           forms
           thence
           drawn
           and
           delivered
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           us
           by
           godly
           men
           ,
           with
           our
           own
           publick
           Directory
           ,
           and
           these
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           teaching
           of
           our
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           are
           all
           given
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           guide
           us
           ,
           and
           assist
           us
           ,
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           words
           ,
           in
           the
           prayers
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           :
           And
           if
           you
           had
           understood
           it
           aright
           ,
           viz.
           that
           seing
           the
           rule
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           certain
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           stinted
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           yours
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Ministers
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           peoples
           mouth
           ,
           in
           publick
           Prayer
           and
           Worship
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           tried
           ,
           in
           their
           utterance
           for
           preaching
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           prayer
           ;
           And
           lastly
           that
           any
           material
           aberration
           ,
           is
           as
           discoverable
           and
           censurable
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           among
           you
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           been
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           infirmities
           nor
           abuses
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           chargeable
           upon
           our
           manner
           of
           Worship
           ;
           nor
           doth
           your
           peremptorie
           imposing
           of
           Set-forms
           ,
           more
           secure
           the
           matter
           ,
           from
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           greater
           enormities
           .
           But
           being
           resolved
           to
           carp
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             why
             may
             not
             we
             have
             a
             Directory
             forwords
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             things
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           .
           1.
           
           A
           Directory
           for
           things
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           a
           Directory
           for
           words
           also
           ,
           if
           the
           things
           be
           fully
           directed
           ,
           the
           application
           of
           words
           ,
           the
           known
           signes
           ,
           can
           have
           litle
           difficulty
           :
           2.
           
           The
           directory
           ,
           distinctly
           and
           particularly
           ordering
           the
           method
           ,
           and
           condescending
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           prayer
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           exactness
           ,
           as
           the
           latitude
           to
           be
           reserved
           to
           the
           free
           grace
           and
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           admit
           ;
           cannot
           but
           be
           received
           for
           a
           Directory
           ,
           both
           of
           words
           and
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           add
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             but
             a
             cheat
             ,
             to
             cozen
             the
             World
             who
             might
             have
             startled
             ,
             to
             have
             seen
             us
             ,
             without
             any
             rule
             for
             Worship
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             our
             Leaders
             quickly
             wearied
             of
             it
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           first
           ,
           So
           long
           as
           any
           Church
           doth
           own
           the
           revealed
           will
           and
           word
           of
           
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           rule
           of
           Worship
           ,
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           phantastick
           Formalists
           as
           you
           will
           prove
           startlers
           at
           this
           sure
           and
           acceptable
           simplicity
           :
           2.
           
           Whence
           you
           alledge
           our
           Ministers
           their
           wearying
           of
           the
           Directory
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           except
           from
           the
           suggestion
           of
           your
           own
           malice
           ,
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           :
           that
           our
           Leaders
           neither
           turned
           it
           ,
           nor
           astricted
           themselves
           to
           it
           as
           ,
           to
           an
           imposed
           Liturgie
           ,
           is
           very
           certain
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           did
           not
           at
           all
           regard
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           groundless
           calumnie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           add
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Hence
             it
             clearly
             followed
             ,
             that
             the
             Preaching
             was
             the
             great
             matter
             of
             the
             Worship
             ;
             but
             the
             constant
             acts
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             should
             adore
             God
             ,
             were
             thought
             too
             homely
             :
          
           How
           you
           will
           make
           out
           this
           connexion
           ,
           seing
           ,
           both
           the
           ground
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           the
           consequence
           doth
           not
           hold
           ,
           I
           recommend
           to
           your
           second
           thoughts
           ;
           though
           our
           Prayers
           and
           Psalms
           related
           to
           our
           Preaching
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           conclude
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Preaching
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           matter
           of
           the
           Worship
           ;
           Your
           Service-book
           makes
           many
           ,
           both
           Prayers
           ,
           Gospells
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           Collects
           ,
           relative
           to
           certain
           festivall
           dayes
           ,
           is
           therefore
           the
           observation
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           the
           great
           point
           of
           Worship
           ?
           The
           great
           matter
           of
           Worship
           is
           the
           rendering
           of
           our
           acknowledgement
           unto
           God
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           performed
           by
           prayer
           ,
           hearing
           of
           His
           word
           ,
           and
           praises
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           harmony
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           exercises
           may
           conspire
           ,
           and
           be
           mutually
           helpful
           ,
           is
           thereby
           greatly
           advanced
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           least
           marred
           .
           As
           for
           these
           
             Constant
             acts
          
           ,
           which
           you
           desiderat
           in
           our
           Service
           ;
           if
           thereby
           you
           mean
           your
           
             Constant
             Set-forms
          
           ,
           you
           are
           already
           answered
           ;
           but
           if
           only
           the
           dayly
           solemn
           performances
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Praise
           ,
           which
           in
           liew
           of
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           evening
           Sacrifice
           ,
           ought
           ,
           as
           the
           stated
           and
           fixed
           recognizance
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           be
           observed
           and
           kept
           up
           ,
           in
           every
           
           Christian
           Society
           ,
           when
           other
           things
           shall
           be
           restored
           ,
           I
           frankly
           promise
           you
           my
           assent
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           you
           say
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             least
             evill
             of
             extemporarie
             Forms
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             is
             ready
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             devotions
             as
             are
             then
             most
             in
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             Which
             may
             possibly
             happen
             to
             be
             very
             unfit
             for
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
          
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           groundless
           a
           fear
           ,
           and
           so
           plain
           a
           diffidence
           of
           the
           assistance
           and
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           any
           further
           answere
           ,
           then
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           thoughtfull
           serious
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           ever
           found
           to
           be
           most
           prepared
           for
           dutie
           ,
           and
           divine
           influences
           ;
           so
           ,
           all
           experiences
           do
           conclude
           ,
           that
           a
           Ministers
           particular
           exercises
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           farre
           from
           marring
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contraire
           ,
           they
           have
           alwayes
           rendered
           his
           publick
           performances
           ,
           more
           spiritual
           and
           lively
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           at
           length
           your
           dull
           N.
           C.
           comes
           to
           see
           that
           you
           are
           for
           Set-forms
           ,
           and
           demanding
           your
           reason
           ,
           tels
           you
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Apostles
             used
             them
             not
          
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           answere
           ,
           that
           
             you
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             but
             they
             used
             our
             Saviour's
             Prayer
             ,
          
           and
           really
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           as
           little
           doubt
           ,
           but
           they
           might
           have
           done
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           ,
           both
           you
           and
           I
           ,
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           we
           finde
           no
           vestige
           of
           their
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           for
           your
           distinguishing
           ,
           betwixt
           
             Mathew's
             after
             this
             manner
             therefore
             pray
             ye
          
           ;
           and
           
             Luke's
             when
             ye
             pray
             ,
             say
             ,
          
           the
           pattern
           to
           be
           proposed
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           intended
           in
           the
           second
           :
           seing
           the
           form
           is
           formally
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           patterm
           so
           proposed
           by
           Mathew
           ,
           that
           the
           practice
           might
           be
           its
           most
           exact
           imitation
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           so
           enjoined
           by
           Luke
           ,
           that
           yet
           the
           latitude
           of
           a
           Pattern
           ,
           is
           not
           discharged
           ,
           your
           notion
           is
           but
           airie
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           moment
           .
           But
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           my
           thoughts
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           considering
           .
           1.
           
           That
           this
           pattern
           was
           
           given
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           the
           infancie
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           before
           the
           out-pouring
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           short
           and
           easie
           rudiment
           .
           2.
           
           That
           thereafter
           the
           Spirit
           is
           promised
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           an
           abundant
           measure
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           flow
           like
           rivers
           of
           living
           water
           .
           3.
           
           That
           our
           Lord
           in
           his
           last
           discourse
           ,
           commands
           them
           frequently
           to
           pray
           to
           and
           ask
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           4
           that
           the
           Spirit
           being
           given
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           they
           were
           enriched
           unto
           all
           utterance
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           their
           own
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Directions
           to
           others
           ,
           how
           to
           pray
           ,
           do
           constantly
           make
           mention
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           these
           things
           I
           say
           considered
           ,
           I
           am
           verily
           in
           the
           opinion
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           precisely
           use
           ,
           either
           this
           form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           but
           leaving
           this
           digression
           ;
           and
           esteeming
           this
           Form
           to
           be
           the
           most
           excellent
           modell
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Substance
           of
           all
           prayer
           ,
           and
           granting
           the
           Apostles
           might
           have
           used
           it
           ;
           yea
           supposing
           with
           you
           ,
           they
           did
           use
           it
           ;
           yet
           what
           makes
           all
           this
           for
           your
           imposing
           and
           enjoining
           of
           Forms
           ,
           the
           only
           point
           of
           our
           present
           difference
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           go
           on
           and
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Iews
             at
             that
             time
             had
             a
             Liturgie
             ,
             and
             hours
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             never
             reproves
             :
             ergo
             quid
             .
          
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           ,
           that
           to
           inferre
           an
           approbation
           ,
           from
           our
           Lords
           tolerance
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           of
           either
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           that
           service
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           in
           a
           short
           space
           to
           abolish
           totally
           ,
           is
           bad
           Logick
           .
           2.
           
           Admit
           this
           tolerance
           were
           an
           approbation
           ,
           how
           will
           you
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           their
           Lyturgie
           ,
           was
           more
           then
           a
           Directorie
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           thereby
           astricted
           ,
           to
           an
           imposed
           Set-form
           ?
           Specially
           seing
           we
           finde
           ,
           that
           where
           ,
           in
           their
           best
           times
           ,
           certain
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           dictated
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           committed
           by
           David
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Ministers
           for
           publick
           use
           ;
           yet
           the
           thing
           was
           both
           
           done
           ,
           and
           observed
           ,
           without
           the
           mention
           of
           any
           precise
           astriction
           ,
           or
           limitation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             is
             word
             for
             word
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Lyturgie
             :
          
           and
           thence
           you
           think
           ,
           
             that
             exception
             against
             the
             English
             Service
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             its
             Prayers
             are
             out
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Missal
             and
          
           (
           not
           ,
           or
           )
           
             Breviarie
             ,
             to
             be
             foolish
             and
             groundless
             :
          
           But
           pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           why
           talk
           you
           so
           confidently
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Liturgie
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           (
           for
           other
           posterior
           Liturgies
           availl
           not
           )
           since
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           though
           much
           search
           hath
           been
           made
           ,
           and
           many
           forgeries
           have
           been
           obtruded
           ,
           no
           such
           thing
           could
           assuredly
           be
           found
           :
           Next
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           sound
           and
           pure
           was
           in
           our
           Lord's
           dayes
           ,
           think
           you
           it
           was
           then
           no
           better
           Pattern
           ,
           nor
           the
           Roman
           Missal
           ,
           Ritual
           ,
           and
           Breviarie
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           profoundest
           darkeness
           ,
           of
           that
           Superstition
           ,
           immediatly
           before
           the
           Reformation
           broke
           up
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           first
           glimmerings
           of
           that
           light
           ,
           managed
           as
           much
           by
           Police
           as
           Piety
           ,
           did
           translate
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           ?
           The
           disparity
           of
           these
           things
           is
           too
           palpable
           .
           3.
           
           Admitting
           the
           Iewish
           Liturgies
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           were
           yet
           truely
           extant
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           sufficient
           for
           you
           ,
           to
           ●hew
           the
           words
           and
           sentences
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           be
           therein
           disorderly
           found
           ,
           for
           so
           no
           doubt
           a
           good
           Christian
           prayer
           ,
           might
           almost
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ;
           but
           even
           for
           evincing
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           did
           respect
           them
           ,
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           Directories
           ,
           you
           must
           make
           out
           the
           whole
           context
           of
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           be
           formally
           found
           therein
           :
           But
           you
           add
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Apos●les
             and
             others
             immediatly
             inspired
             ,
             might
             pour
             out
             extemporarie
             Prayers
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             use
             the
             same
             liberty
             :
          
           Who
           would
           not
           pitie
           this
           folly
           ?
           If
           infallibilitie
           be
           required
           in
           our
           extemporarie
           methods
           ,
           
           wherefore
           not
           also
           in
           your
           Set-forms
           ?
           But
           seing
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           only
           the
           better
           assisted
           ,
           and
           not
           singularly
           privileged
           ,
           to
           pray
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           by
           their
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           same
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           promise
           of
           the
           Spirits
           assistance
           ,
           are
           still
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           warrant
           ,
           and
           encouragement
           to
           this
           dutie
           ,
           your
           argument
           here
           insinuate
           ,
           is
           emptie
           and
           inconcludent
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           doth
           as
           much
           prove
           ,
           neither
           the
           Apostles
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           Praying
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           all
           by
           us
           imitable
           ,
           as
           the
           point
           you
           aime
           at
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           Argument
           for
           Set-forms
           ,
           you
           usher
           in
           ,
           by
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Worship
             used
             Hymnes
             of
             their
             own
             composing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             prayers
             ,
          
           and
           then
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             you
             could
             never
             comprehend
             ,
             why
             we
             allow
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             restrained
             in
             Praising
             ,
             as
             to
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Praying
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           whether
           you
           preface
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           for
           enforcing
           your
           imposed
           Forms
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           your
           doubt
           ,
           anent
           the
           difference
           used
           by
           us
           in
           Praying
           ,
           and
           Praising
           ,
           doth
           not
           appear
           from
           your
           words
           ?
           However
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           there
           was
           rather
           an
           exuberant
           liberty
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           like
           to
           your
           stinting
           ;
           so
           ,
           our
           practice
           ,
           and
           theirs
           ,
           shal
           soon
           be
           reconciled
           ;
           but
           first
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           your
           N.
           C.
           Answere
           to
           your
           main
           scruple
           ,
           and
           he
           and
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           
             that
             ,
             because
             the
             Psalmes
             and
             Scripture-songs
             ,
             are
             a
             collection
             of
             Praises
             ,
             dictated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             Worship
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             so
             made
             use
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             they
             are
             used
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             without
             either
             restraining
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             performance
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             his
             own
             appointment
             ,
             or
             tying
             all
             our
             praises
             ,
             to
             these
             Forms
             ,
             seing
             God
             hath
             thereto
             ,
             only
             tyed
             our
             solemn
             praise
             ,
             by
             singing
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             left
             and
             allows
             us
             ,
             a
             furder
             liberty
             :
          
           
           To
           your
           N.
           C.
           part
           of
           this
           answere
           you
           reply
           ,
           that
           
             never
             were
             more
             absurdities
             crouded
             in
             less
             bounds
             :
          
           And
           if
           I
           may
           also
           anticipat
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           there
           were
           never
           more
           profane
           and
           ignorant
           fopperies
           ,
           stuffed
           into
           a
           return
           ,
           then
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           here
           do
           make
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             clear
             we
             may
             worship
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             restrained
             as
             towords
             ;
             since
             we
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             God
             hes
             done
             it
             in
             praising
             :
          
           But
           waving
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           plainly
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           told
           you
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           is
           the
           imposing
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           free
           use-making
           of
           Set-forms
           ,
           that
           we
           condemne
           ;
           how
           absurd
           is
           it
           for
           you
           ,
           to
           alledge
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           worshipping
           in
           words
           ,
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           restrained
           in
           Spirit
           ?
           Could
           you
           not
           advert
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirits
           prescriving
           ,
           and
           mens
           ,
           are
           different
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           prescriveth
           to
           himself
           ,
           without
           any
           restraint
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             there
             are
             many
             Psalms
             prayers
             ;
             and
             why
             may
             they
             not
             be
             used
             for
             constant
             prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             for
             constant
             praises
             ?
             Nay
             why
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             use
             the
          
           51
           Psalme
           
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             with
             a
             plain
             voice
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             hobling
             rime
             ,
             with
             a
             Tune●
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           That
           I
           may
           first
           take
           out
           the
           waspish
           sting
           of
           your
           Mockerie
           ;
           is
           this
           the
           tender
           respect
           ,
           that
           you
           profess
           p.
           70.
           to
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           relateth
           to
           Gods
           service
           ;
           to
           call
           the
           Psalmes
           in
           meeter
           ,
           used
           both
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           us
           ,
           
             hobling
             rime
          
           ?
           or
           is
           your
           Poëtick
           vain
           so
           nicely
           delicate
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           endure
           no
           verses
           inferior
           to
           your
           loftie
           Pindarick
           ?
           Which
           yet
           ,
           if
           Criticks
           mistake
           not
           ,
           doth
           trote
           more
           rudely
           ,
           and
           lamely
           ,
           then
           our
           hobling
           meeter
           :
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           what
           answere
           can
           be
           given
           to
           these
           Questions
           ,
           save
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           both
           your
           tenderness
           ,
           and
           poesie
           ,
           are
           but
           false
           ,
           and
           forced
           :
           But
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           2.
           
           I
           
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           Psalms-prayers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           51
           Psalm
           ,
           may
           in
           plain
           words
           ,
           with
           a
           plain
           voice
           be
           used
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           Prayer
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           do
           so
           direct
           our
           utterance
           ;
           but
           if
           by
           constant
           prayers
           ,
           you
           mean
           ,
           that
           the
           Praying-psalms
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           be
           imposed
           ,
           and
           enjoined
           for
           prayer
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           for
           praise
           ;
           you
           want
           the
           warrant
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           appointed
           the
           whole
           Psalms
           ,
           to
           instruct
           our
           praise
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           regulat
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           widely
           miss
           your
           marke
           .
           But
           here
           you
           insinuat
           two
           difficulties
           ;
           1.
           
           
             How
             we
             come
             to
             sing
             Psalms-prayers
             ?
          
           and
           this
           you
           afterward
           enlarge
           by
           demanding
           ,
           
             our
             warrant
             ,
             for
             using
             all
          
           David's
           
             Psalms
             ,
             since
             many
             of
             them
             relating
             to
             particulars
             of
          
           Davids
           
             life
             ,
             belong
             not
             to
             us
             ?
             Others
             of
             them
             are
             imprecatorie
             ,
             hardly
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             which
             we
             understand
             not
             ,
          
           and
           lastly
           
             there
             were
             not
             above
             twentie
             of
             the
             Psalms
             used
             by
             the
          
           Jews
           
             in
             Worship
          
           .
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           being
           commanded
           we
           sing
           Psalms-prayers
           ,
           not
           with
           direct
           thoughts
           suted
           to
           the
           strain
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           first
           framed
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           appointed
           to
           be
           sung
           ;
           but
           with
           a
           reflexe
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           hearer
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           who
           both
           turned
           the
           Authors
           mourning
           into
           a
           song
           of
           gladness
           ,
           and
           hath
           appointed
           it
           to
           be
           so
           used
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           praise
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           hope
           :
           if
           in
           almost
           all
           Psalms
           of
           Praise
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           preceeding
           distress
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           with
           the
           prayers
           and
           groanings
           ,
           therein
           made
           ,
           first
           pathetically
           commemorat
           ,
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           ensuing
           praise
           ,
           for
           the
           deliverance
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           easie
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           how
           that
           a
           small
           reflection
           ,
           might
           ,
           after
           the
           Lord's
           reliefe
           ,
           have
           made
           the
           reciting
           of
           a
           Psalm
           wholly
           of
           lamentation
           ,
           the
           most
           exulting
           expression
           of
           the
           delivereds
           joy
           ,
           
           and
           may
           commend
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           when
           I
           read
           or
           hear
           the
           88
           Psalme
           beginning
           with
           crying
           ,
           and
           ending
           with
           darkeness
           ,
           and
           like
           Iob's
           imprecation
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           having
           no
           light
           shining
           ,
           but
           a
           cloud
           dwelling
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           finde
           it
           a
           song
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Korah
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           chief
           Musician
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           Psalme
           of
           high
           praise
           unto
           God
           ,
           who
           turned
           such
           dolefull
           mourning
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           rejoicing
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           rightly
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Psalmes
           are
           ordained
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           praise
           ,
           whereof
           the
           manner
           ,
           consisting
           in
           reflexe
           acts
           ,
           directed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           unto
           such
           suteable
           meditations
           ,
           as
           may
           excite
           our
           joy
           in
           ,
           and
           praises
           unto
           God
           ,
           is
           most
           rationally
           ,
           and
           warrantably
           expressed
           ,
           by
           singing
           ,
           you
           may
           very
           quickly
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           their
           complainings
           ,
           David's
           particular
           History
           ,
           Victories
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           composures
           made
           thereupon
           ;
           yea
           ,
           even
           these
           imprecatorie
           Psalmes
           (
           which
           though
           in
           the
           direct
           act
           ,
           they
           appear
           to
           be
           hard
           ,
           and
           to
           need
           a
           special
           warrant
           ,
           may
           nevertheless
           furnish
           ,
           unto
           all
           ,
           sweet
           reflections
           of
           praise
           )
           are
           ,
           most
           proper
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           song
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           were
           ,
           both
           at
           first
           framed
           ,
           and
           have
           since
           been
           used
           :
           are
           all
           the
           works
           of
           God
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           excite
           to
           praise
           ?
           and
           do
           you
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           the
           various
           exercises
           of
           his
           Servants
           and
           People
           ,
           should
           be
           accounted
           proper
           matter
           for
           this
           exercise
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           though
           I
           be
           no
           pretender
           to
           Poesie
           ,
           farre
           less
           presumptuous
           PINDARUM
           AEMULARI
           ;
           yet
           I
           conceive
           the
           smallest
           intelligence
           of
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           Encomiasticks
           ,
           and
           Elogies
           ,
           finding
           matter
           in
           every
           subject
           ,
           might
           have
           guarded
           you
           from
           this
           escape
           ;
           but
           here
           I
           must
           digress
           unto
           a
           very
           pertinent
           discovery
           ;
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           though
           by
           command
           
           we
           use
           the
           Psalmes
           in
           our
           praises
           ;
           yet
           seing
           these
           Forms
           are
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           can
           import
           no
           restraint
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           furnish
           no
           argument
           for
           your
           humane
           impositions
           ;
           but
           now
           there
           appears
           a
           more
           significant
           disparity
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Psalmes
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           praises
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           them
           may
           suggest
           ,
           both
           inward
           elicite
           conceptions
           ,
           and
           outward
           proper
           expressions
           of
           praise
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           injunction
           ,
           the
           reflex
           acts
           ,
           wherein
           the
           nature
           and
           exercise
           of
           praise
           doth
           formally
           consist
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           the
           least
           narrowed
           ,
           or
           confined
           ,
           let
           be
           stinted
           ,
           or
           restrained
           ;
           whereas
           by
           your
           imposed
           Forms
           ,
           framed
           on
           purpose
           ,
           not
           simply
           ,
           to
           furnish
           matter
           ,
           but
           to
           direct
           ,
           nay
           to
           suggest
           ,
           lead
           ,
           and
           express
           our
           Petitions
           ,
           the
           very
           formal
           desires
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           in
           their
           substance
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           their
           degree
           ,
           are
           so
           led
           and
           bound
           up
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           this
           restraint
           be
           more
           visible
           ,
           or
           injurious
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           farre
           diverted
           I
           return
           to
           our
           purpose
           :
           You
           say
           ,
           
             there
             are
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             that
             we
             understand
             not
             .
          
           To
           sing
           without
           understanding
           is
           certainly
           sinful
           ;
           but
           unless
           you
           affirme
           the
           Psalmes
           to
           be
           in
           themselves
           unintelligible
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           ,
           because
           of
           our
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           weakness
           ,
           reject
           the
           institution
           of
           God
           :
           Lastly
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             there
             were
             not
             above
             twentie
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             used
             by
             the
          
           Jews
           
             in
             Worship
          
           .
           'T
           is
           answered
           .
           1.
           
           You
           observe
           not
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           clatter
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           against
           us
           then
           against
           you
           ,
           at
           least
           your
           Episcopal
           Church
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           your self
           ,
           I
           am
           almost
           in
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           yet
           so
           little
           fixed
           ,
           that
           the
           clearest
           redargution
           ,
           will
           prove
           no
           conviction
           :
           2.
           
           The
           very
           inscriptions
           of
           more
           then
           thrice
           the
           number
           of
           Psalmes
           by
           you
           named
           ,
           do
           demonstrat
           
           the
           groundless
           confidence
           of
           this
           your
           alledgeance
           ;
           beside
           that
           we
           finde
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           16.
           7.
           the
           very
           first
           Psalm
           ,
           delivered
           by
           David
           to
           the
           publick
           Singers
           ,
           insert
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           without
           any
           direction
           by
           way
           of
           title
           ,
           what
           may
           we
           then
           conceive
           of
           the
           rest
           ?
           3.
           
           Reforming
           Hezekiah
           commanded
           the
           Levites
           to
           sing
           praises
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           the
           words
           of
           David
           and
           of
           Asaph
           the
           Seer
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           opinion
           and
           custome
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           have
           understood
           of
           all
           the
           Psalmes
           :
           whence
           then
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           assert
           so
           boldly
           ?
           The
           2
           difficulty
           which
           I
           am
           to
           remove
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             you
             say
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             ,
             or
             rather
             have
             no
             warrant
             to
             use
             the
             Psalmes
             in
             meeter
             or
             with
             Tunes
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           sing
           is
           evident
           ,
           both
           from
           Scripture-precept
           and
           example
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           are
           thereby
           warranted
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Psalmes
           in
           meeter
           with
           Tunes
           ,
           is
           as
           clear
           ,
           as
           both
           are
           necessary
           ,
           at
           least
           convenient
           in
           the
           propriety
           of
           our
           language
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           singing
           :
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           prose
           may
           be
           sung
           ;
           but
           seing
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           our
           language
           hath
           no
           such
           exact
           Prosodie
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           render
           it
           easiely
           measurable
           ,
           or
           the
           measures
           distinguishable
           by
           points
           and
           accents
           ;
           nay
           that
           the
           import
           of
           the
           musici
           or
           
             tonici
             accentus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           
             qui
             olim
             moderabantur
             harmoniam
             musicam
          
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           now
           lost
           ,
           and
           unknown
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           were
           now
           to
           sing
           the
           Hebrew
           Psalmes
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           make
           use
           of
           them
           :
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           leave
           us
           but
           the
           way
           of
           meeter
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           points
           and
           accents
           ,
           untill
           you
           teach
           us
           better
           Grammar
           :
           whereas
           you
           hint
           ,
           that
           
             we
             may
             have
             all
             David's
             Instruments
             as
             well
             as
             Tunes
             ,
          
           if
           you
           could
           learn
           us
           to
           sing
           without
           Tunes
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           well
           do
           without
           Organs
           ,
           I
           shal
           not
           contend
           ,
           but
           seing
           that
           David
           did
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           invent
           and
           introduce
           these
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           special
           direction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           anent
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           worshipping
           more
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           in
           outward
           showes
           ,
           
             canebant
             assâ
             voce
             non
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           I
           think
           you
           may
           now
           put
           up
           your
           pipes
           ,
           and
           spare
           the
           cost
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             Christian
             Church
             compose
             new
             Hymnes
             ,
             as
             they
             of
             Corinth
             did
             ?
          
           And
           this
           you
           judge
           to
           be
           
             the
             more
             necessarie
             ;
             because
             that
          
           David's
           
             Psalmes
             have
             not
             such
             full
             and
             clear
             Hymnes
             ,
             upon
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             beliefe
             :
          
           And
           you
           think
           the
           liberty
           ,
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           should
           much
           perswade
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           and
           particularly
           the
           26.
           v.
           you
           may
           understand
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Apostle's
           business
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           set
           an
           order
           to
           the
           use
           of
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           ,
           wherein
           that
           Church
           abounded
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Tongue
           ,
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           Interpretation
           ,
           there
           spoken
           of
           ,
           appear
           to
           be
           inspired
           and
           afflatitious
           motions
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           found
           you
           any
           argument
           :
           And
           you
           your self
           do
           so
           plainly
           observe
           ,
           that
           these
           Psalmes
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           framed
           by
           private
           persons
           ,
           that
           I
           marvell
           ,
           that
           your
           remembring
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           to
           be
           extraordinary
           ,
           did
           not
           stop
           your
           translation
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Privilege
           ,
           to
           the
           Churches
           in
           our
           dayes
           .
           2.
           
           Seing
           the
           Lord
           hath
           provided
           us
           with
           a
           plentiful
           variety
           of
           Psalmes
           and
           Hymnes
           ;
           and
           beside
           ,
           hath
           allowed
           us
           as
           full
           a
           liberty
           of
           praising
           in
           prose
           ,
           as
           of
           prayer
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           doth
           fully
           remove
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           here
           by
           you
           objected
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           warrant
           us
           ,
           both
           to
           abide
           content
           with
           Gods
           institutions
           ,
           and
           refuse
           a
           superfluous
           mixture
           of
           humane
           Odes
           ,
           with
           these
           Divine
           Psalmes
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           more
           solemne
           Praises
           .
        
         
           But
           your
           scope
           is
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             not
             ye
             use
             the
             Glorie
             to
             
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           your
           N.
           C.
           answering
           ,
           
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             and
             is
             but
             the
             device
             of
             men
             :
          
           you
           reply
           ,
           
             who
             would
             not
             be
             sick
             with
             such
             pitiful
             folly
             ?
          
           Thus
           your
           nice
           ceremonious
           stomach
           ,
           nauseats
           sure
           and
           solid
           truths
           :
           You
           add
           ,
           
             shew
             me
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             you
             make
             prayers
             and
             not
             praises
             ?
          
           I
           answere
           1.
           
           Whatever
           we
           make
           we
           impose
           none
           .
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           either
           prayers
           or
           praises
           ;
           our
           plain
           profession
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whose
           it
           is
           ,
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           so
           we
           worship
           him
           ,
           using
           that
           allowed
           liberty
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           utterance
           ,
           both
           in
           prayer
           and
           praise
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           himself
           hath
           promised
           to
           direct
           and
           assist
           us
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Psalmes
           given
           us
           by
           Divine
           appointment
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           only
           (
           and
           not
           for
           the
           formal
           expression
           of
           our
           more
           solemn
           praising
           )
           we
           are
           satisfied
           with
           his
           bountie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           do
           refuse
           your
           vain
           superaddition
           of
           an
           humane
           invention
           :
           That
           our
           Meeter-Psalmes
           are
           no
           device
           of
           men
           ,
           seing
           they
           are
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           and
           sen●e
           ,
           with
           these
           in
           prose
           ,
           without
           any
           greater
           variation
           ,
           then
           the
           application
           of
           the
           command
           of
           singing
           to
           us
           Scots-men
           ,
           doth
           both
           require
           and
           warrant
           ,
           is
           obvious
           to
           any
           mans
           candid
           reflection
           :
           As
           to
           the
           possibility
           of
           singing
           in
           Prose
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Rime
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           acknowledged
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           shall
           make
           it
           plainly
           and
           safely
           practicable
           ,
           I
           presume
           none
           will
           dissent
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           again
           return
           to
           the
           Doxologie
           ,
           and
           asks
           ,
           
             Why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             used
             in
             the
             end
             of
             singing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             used
             by
             us
             in
             the
             end
             of
             praying
             ?
          
           And
           this
           second
           Demand
           heats
           you
           to
           be
           unmannerly
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             such
             childishnes
             makes
             you
             doubt
             our
             rational
             faculties
             :
          
           When
           in
           faire
           dealing
           ,
           it
           would
           become
           your
           charitie
           better
           to
           informe
           them
           :
           but
           ,
           passing
           your
           folly
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           close
           our
           prayers
           ordinarily
           ,
           with
           praise
           and
           glory
           
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
          
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           warrantable
           from
           Scripture-practice
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           Blessing
           ;
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           liberty
           of
           Gospel-worship
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           refuse
           it
           in
           singing
           ,
           (
           marke
           it
           ,
           not
           in
           praising
           )
           because
           ,
           for
           that
           exercise
           ,
           the
           Lord
           having
           instructed
           us
           with
           a
           sufficient
           plenty
           of
           Divine
           composures
           ,
           we
           think
           it
           neither
           needfull
           nor
           acceptable
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           gratifie
           an
           arbitrarie
           imposition
           ,
           in
           receiving
           the
           supplement
           of
           an
           humane
           addition
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           Scriptural
           ,
           but
           can
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           beares
           any
           such
           allowance
           ,
           for
           their
           use
           in
           singing
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           for
           the
           Psalmes
           of
           David
           ?
           Yea
           and
           many
           other
           spiritual
           songs
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           whereof
           you
           might
           indeed
           with
           some
           reason
           reprehend
           our
           too
           great
           disuse
           :
           Hence
           therefore
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           offence
           of
           your
           unlawful
           imposing
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           want
           of
           Scripture-warrant
           ,
           doth
           exhibit
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           different
           practice
           ,
           in
           praying
           and
           solemn
           sung
           praises
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           hotly
           urge
           .
           Having
           thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           vindicat
           ,
           both
           the
           Truth
           and
           our
           rational
           Faculties
           ,
           with
           how
           much
           advantage
           ,
           might
           I
           retort
           your
           reproach
           of
           
             Childish
             weakeness
          
           ?
           suppose
           our
           Reasons
           for
           refusing
           were
           no
           better
           then
           yours
           for
           imposing
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           childish
           impotencie
           ,
           to
           be
           angrie●
           let
           be
           to
           make
           such
           a
           stirre
           ,
           for
           our
           scrupling
           to
           do
           a
           thing
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           no
           better
           reason
           for
           you
           ,
           then
           because
           we
           exactly
           and
           fully
           do
           the
           equipollent
           ?
           And
           really
           ,
           when
           in
           my self
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           differences
           ,
           that
           fill
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           distraction
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           sufficiently
           regreted
           ?
           for
           Men
           ,
           yea
           Christians
           ,
           yea
           Christian
           Rulers
           ,
           to
           vex
           and
           toss
           poor
           Innocents
           ,
           whom
           they
           ought
           with
           tenderness
           to
           protect
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           even
           in
           your
           acknowledgement
           ,
           but
           because
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           surrendare
           
           their
           Consciences
           to
           arbitrarie
           ,
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           impositions
           ,
           which
           the
           very
           natural
           liberty
           of
           reason
           would
           disdain
           ,
           is
           indeed
           a
           matter
           of
           wonder
           ,
           which
           nothing
           save
           a
           Devillish
           design
           to
           debosh
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           judicial
           delusion
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           can
           satisfie
           :
           But
           I
           pray
           the
           Lord
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           see
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           returning
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           you
           bid
           us
           
             consider
             how
          
           Hosea
           
             the
             Prophet
             prescribes
             a
             form
             ,
             when
             he
             sayeth
             take
             with
             you
             words
             and
             say
             :
          
           Strong
           reasoning
           !
           The
           Prophet
           is
           exhorting
           a
           backslidden
           ,
           impenitent
           ,
           and
           obdured
           People
           ,
           to
           returne
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           their
           help
           and
           encouragement
           ,
           instructing
           them
           ,
           how
           by
           a
           short
           supplication
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           might
           avert
           his
           wrath
           :
           And
           this
           you
           make
           a
           warrant
           for
           men
           ,
           rigidly
           to
           impose
           Forms
           :
           If
           a
           Non-conformist
           should
           go
           ●orth
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           proclame
           ,
           
             O
             Scotland
          
           returne
           unto
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           take
           with
           you
           words
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           iniquity
           of
           a
           despised
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           brocken
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           receive
           us
           graciously
           &c.
           would
           not
           you
           think
           him
           very
           impertinent
           ,
           who
           should
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           man
           to
           be
           for
           a
           set
           Liturgie
           .
           But
           
             our
             saviour
             prayed
             thrice
             still
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             third
             time
             more
             ●ervently
             :
          
           I
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           the
           Text
           there
           may
           be
           a
           little
           variation
           observed
           ;
           but
           pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           who
           of
           us
           ever
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           fervour
           in
           prayer
           did
           consist
           in
           a
           varying
           of
           the
           phrase
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           inference
           you
           here
           make
           ,
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           a
           stinted
           form
           ,
           specially
           when
           imposed
           ,
           may
           restrain
           fervour
           ,
           is
           as
           evident
           to
           any
           impartial
           discerner
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           deep
           fervor
           of
           Spirit
           may
           oftentimes
           fixe
           in
           one
           short
           petition
           ,
           nay
           sometimes
           be
           intended
           to
           a
           degree
           beyond
           words
           ,
           is
           certainly
           confirmed
           by
           manifold
           experience
           .
           You
           conclude
           that
           
             in
             the
             Church
             they
             used
             Forms
          
           
           very
           early
           :
           I
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           antiquity
           is
           not
           a
           better
           plea
           for
           Set-forms
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           for
           Bishops
           :
           And
           really
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           for
           either
           ,
           that
           it
           pleads
           so
           jointly
           for
           both
           ;
           for
           that
           corruptions
           do
           draw
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           especially
           a
           declination
           in
           Government
           ,
           a
           declination
           from
           the
           pure
           worship
           ,
           though
           the
           first
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           antient
           examples
           were
           more
           obscure
           ,
           yet
           the
           joint
           progress
           and
           increase
           of
           these
           evils
           ,
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           renewed
           late
           experiments
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           had
           at
           home
           ,
           confirme
           it
           above
           exception
           :
           But
           my
           answere
           is
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           liberty
           of
           prayer
           ,
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           long
           before
           Set-forms
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           during
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Apostolick
           Successors
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           certain
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           better
           pattern
           then
           any
           after-alteration
           :
           why
           do
           you
           not
           then
           hold
           to
           it
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           Liturgies
           of
           Iames
           and
           Mark
           ,
           you
           your self
           disowne
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           notour
           forgeries
           .
           2.
           
           Admit
           that
           in
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           Centuries
           ,
           partly
           through
           declining
           formality
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           a
           remedy
           of
           the
           then
           much
           advanced
           decay
           ,
           both
           of
           Piety
           and
           Gifts
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           certain
           Liturgies
           were
           composed
           and
           used
           ;
           yet
           the
           very
           variety
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           you
           acknowledge
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           of
           Basile
           that
           of
           Chrysostome
           ,
           that
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           testify
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           might
           then
           have
           been
           proposed
           for
           helps
           ,
           and
           so
           used
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           not
           one
           of
           them
           imposed
           by
           peremptory
           injunction
           :
           As
           for
           what
           you
           say
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             had
             we
             ours
             at
             our
             first
             Reformation
             ,
          
           it
           so
           exactly
           quadrats
           to
           what
           I
           have
           answered
           ,
           anent
           the
           antient
           Liturgies
           ,
           their
           being
           framed
           for
           helps
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           apposite
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           most
           certain
           truth
           ,
           that
           
           both
           our
           old
           Liturgie
           ,
           (
           since
           you
           do
           name
           it
           so
           )
           and
           these
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           different
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           the
           impertinencies
           ,
           corruptions
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           rigid
           restriction
           of
           your
           Service-book
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           grossly
           bewrayes
           its
           foul
           Popish
           fountain
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           more
           oppugne
           ,
           then
           fortify
           your
           principal
           intent
           :
           but
           the
           matter
           speaketh
           for
           it self
           :
           what
           shall
           we
           then
           say
           of
           your
           bold
           assertion
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             never
             were
             extemporarie
             hea●s
          
           (
           as
           you
           love
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           prayer
           ,
           as
           rudely
           and
           profanely
           as
           if
           you
           were
           talking
           of
           race
           horses
           )
           
             used
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ?
           When
           not
           only
           frequent
           instances
           from
           the
           Old
           ,
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           times
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           purer
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           professed
           allowance
           ,
           and
           known
           practice
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           do
           so
           directly
           witness
           against
           you
           :
           Verily
           this
           is
           such
           an
           impudence
           ,
           that
           le●t
           it
           tempt
           my
           Mediocrity
           ,
           I
           rather
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           own
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           alledge
           .
           
             That
             our
             Church
             was
             purer
             then
             any
             by
             you
             named
             ,
          
           on
           purpose
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           take
           the
           advantage
           to
           say
           ;
           
             That
             we
             were
             cheated
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             was
             wondering
             at
             us
             ,
             a
             cheat
             like
             unto
             that
             of
             our
             alledged
             Prophetess
             :
          
           whereof
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           forsooth
           ,
           on
           your
           word
           only
           ,
           
             assure
             ,
             that
             neither
             were
             true
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           the
           grossnes
           of
           that
           lye
           ,
           anent
           the
           use
           of
           extemporarie
           prayer
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           just
           now
           attraped
           you
           ,
           did
           not
           sufficiently
           secure
           us
           from
           the
           slander
           of
           your
           scoffing
           calumnies
           ;
           I
           could
           easily
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           paines
           we
           took
           ,
           in
           our
           own
           just
           vindication
           ,
           was
           many
           degrees
           inferior
           to
           that
           restless
           labour
           taken
           by
           your
           partie
           ,
           to
           represent
           us
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           most
           arrant
           Rebells
           ,
           and
           load
           us
           with
           the
           most
           atrocious
           reproches
           ,
           which
           the
           Father
           of
           lies
           could
           invent
           :
           but
           
           
             Cui
             bono
          
           ?
           It
           is
           sufficient
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           among
           us
           ,
           was
           honourable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           many
           wayes
           countenanced
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Presence
           ,
           ●oth
           in
           ordinarie
           and
           extraordinary
           appearances
           ,
           particularly
           in
           M.
           M.
           whom
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           you
           have
           learned
           ,
           from
           
             Balcanquels
             Mani●esto
          
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           call
           her
           our
           Prophetess
           ,
           and
           only
           levelled
           against
           the
           wickednes
           and
           tyrannie
           of
           a
           Prelatick
           partie
           ,
           enemie
           to
           all
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           scandal
           and
           betrayer
           of
           the
           Protestant
           interest
           ;
           so
           these
           hard
           and
           contrarie
           things
           ,
           that
           have
           of
           late
           befallen
           us
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           obscuring
           ,
           do
           only
           tend
           to
           its
           greater
           manifestation
           ,
           and
           more
           universal
           approbation
           ,
           from
           all
           that
           love
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           :
           But
           you
           proceed
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             strangely
             inconsequentiall
             for
             us
             not
             to
             pray
             in
             a
             Liturgie
             ;
             yet
             alwayes
             to
             bless
             the
             people
             in
             a
             Set-form
             :
          
           But
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           strangely
           rediculous
           for
           you
           ,
           to
           dessemble
           such
           an
           obvious
           disparity
           ?
           And
           will
           you
           still
           arrogantly
           pretend
           to
           be
           a
           Master
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           The
           Blessing
           ,
           used
           by
           us
           to
           be
           pronounced
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           at
           the
           breaking
           up
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           is
           only
           a
           short
           formula
           of
           a
           Christian
           fare-well
           ,
           warranted
           by
           ,
           and
           coppied
           from
           ,
           the
           practice
           both
           of
           Moses
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           in
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           use
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           sometime
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Paul
           only
           ,
           sometime
           in
           the
           words
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           sometime
           also
           with
           an●
           agreeable
           variation
           from
           both
           :
           What
           then
           can
           this
           make
           ,
           for
           the
           imposing
           of
           set-forms
           ,
           for
           all
           publick
           Prayer
           and
           Worship
           ?
           Do
           not
           both
           the
           diverse
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           ,
           betwixt
           a
           peremptory
           imposition
           ,
           and
           a
           free
           imitation
           ,
           red●rgue
           this
           your
           reasoning
           ?
           In
           civill
           converse
           ,
           our
           ordinarie
           ran
           counters
           are
           commonly
           prefaced
           &
           concluded
           ,
           
           with
           certain
           received
           Formulae
           of
           a
           respective
           benevolence
           ;
           should
           therefore
           all
           mutuall
           addresses
           ,
           be
           reduced
           ,
           and
           strainted
           to
           the
           same
           methods
           ?
           Certainly
           the
           smallest
           attention
           will
           both
           acknowledge
           the
           just
           application
           ,
           and
           marvel
           that
           (
           as
           you
           say
           of
           us
           )
           
             you
             are
             so
             little
             governed
             by
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           the
           
             English
             Liturgie
          
           ,
           which
           commending
           as
           an
           excellent
           Rule
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           using
           other
           vain
           floorishes
           ,
           not
           worth
           the
           noticing
           :
           in
           answere
           to
           your
           N.
           C.
           you
           tell
           us
           :
           
             That
             it
             is
             farre
             from
             being
             an
             easie
             way
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             natural
             man
             ,
             would
             be
             better
             pleased
             ,
             to
             be
             runnig
             out
             with
             his
             own
             conceptions
             ;
             then
             to
             use
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             simple
             and
             humble
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           That
           there
           may
           be
           some
           conceated
           Hypocrites
           ,
           from
           such
           a
           carnal
           motive
           ,
           despising
           Set-forms
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           controvert
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           what
           are
           our
           just
           exceptions
           against
           their
           imposition
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           do
           only
           lay
           clame
           to
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           slight
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           without
           busying
           themselves
           further
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           carnal
           easines
           ,
           that
           they
           finde
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           not
           only
           more
           engaged
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           ours
           ;
           but
           habituat
           to
           a
           superstitious
           ,
           stupid
           formality
           ,
           wherein
           placing
           the
           all
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           ruine
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           is
           a
           truth
           that
           millions
           of
           sad
           instances
           do
           confirme
           :
           seing
           therefore
           ,
           this
           
             strong●
             food
          
           (
           as
           you
           terme
           it
           )
           of
           your
           Service
           is
           indeed
           both
           ranck
           and
           poisonous
           ,
           we
           wish
           that
           ,
           that
           
             princely
             tenderness
             in
             our
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           impute
           his
           forbearance
           to
           impose
           it
           ,
           may
           at
           length
           ,
           in
           its
           just
           exercise
           ,
           extend
           to
           remove
           and
           discharge
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           Dominions
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             discreet
             prudence
             of
             our
             Superiors
          
           (
           the
           Bishops
           no
           doubt
           )
           which
           you
           would
           also
           commend
           to
           us
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ;
           pardon
           us
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           such
           Babes
           :
           we
           
           have
           shared
           too
           largely
           of
           the
           strong
           food
           of
           their
           Violence
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           bread
           of
           adversity
           and
           water
           of
           affliction
           ,
           from
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           abused
           ;
           He
           who
           rightly
           considereth
           will
           easily
           assent
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           hitherto
           been
           sparing
           ,
           to
           enjoin
           these
           corruptions
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           moved
           the
           Iews
           to
           forbear
           to
           take
           Christ
           on
           the
           feast-day
           ,
           
             viz
             ;
             lest
             there
             be
             an
             uproare
             among
             the
             people
             .
          
           As
           for
           the
           ensuing
           contest
           ,
           betwixt
           you
           and
           your
           N.
           C.
           anent
           that
           dulnesse
           and
           stupidity
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           occasioned
           by
           ,
           and
           attending
           your
           formality
           ,
           the
           preceeding
           discourse
           ,
           doth
           so
           rationally
           connect
           them
           ,
           and
           common
           observation
           so
           evidently
           confirme
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           your
           alledgeance
           of
           
             some
             godly
             people
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           a
           well-meaning
           sincerity
           ,
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           your
           service
           ,
           attained
           to
           some
           feelings
           of
           pure
           and
           simple
           devotion
           ,
           doth
           furnish
           you
           no
           stronger
           exception
           ,
           then
           what
           the
           Papists
           may
           also
           pretend
           for
           their
           Mass
           and
           Latine-service
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           you
           make
           your
           Non-conformist
           objecte
           the
           vanity
           of
           your
           Service-book-repetitions
           ,
           in
           the
           often
           redoubling
           of
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
          
           ,
           and
           2.
           its
           confusion
           ,
           
             in
             that
             all
             the
             people
             say
             some
             of
             the
             Prayers
             together
             ,
             and
             use
             Amen
             :
          
           but
           seing
           these
           objections
           are
           amongst
           the
           least
           of
           these
           exceptions
           ,
           made
           by
           ours
           against
           that
           Liturgie
           ,
           which
           ye
           altogether
           neglect
           :
           I
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           136.
           
           Psal.
           containing
           a
           summare
           enarration
           of
           the
           great
           things
           God
           did
           for
           Israel
           ,
           and
           most
           pathetically
           interrupted
           by
           these
           frequent
           eruptions
           of
           praise
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           such
           a
           reflection
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           precedent
           or
           warrant
           for
           the
           framing
           ,
           and
           imposing
           the
           battologies
           of
           your
           Letanie
           ,
           vainly
           composed
           ,
           and
           as
           deadly
           exercised
           ,
           in
           compa●ison
           to
           such
           a
           pattern
           ;
           so
           ,
           your
           instance
           adduced
           from
           Acts
           4.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           company
           
             lift
             up
             their
             voice
             with
             one
             accord
             to
             God
             ,
          
           And
           the
           custome
           
           intimated
           by
           Paul
           ,
           of
           the
           saying
           Amen
           at
           the
           giving
           of
           thanks
           ,
           do
           not
           remove
           the
           confusion
           objected
           ,
           1.
           because
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           that
           passage
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           was
           an
           afflatitious
           motion
           ,
           both
           dictat
           and
           uttered
           by
           the
           Spirit●s
           immediate
           inspiration
           :
           2.
           
           It
           may
           be
           doubted
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           company
           did
           all
           of
           them
           lift
           up
           their
           voice
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           one
           speaking
           in
           a
           company
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           consenting
           and
           joining
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           properly
           enough
           said
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           voice
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           though
           every
           single
           member
           do
           it
           not
           :
           3.
           
           Supposing
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           improbable
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           exultation
           of
           that
           smal
           company
           ,
           did
           then
           express
           it self
           ,
           in
           that
           extraordinary
           manner
           ;
           would
           you
           make
           such
           extraordinary
           examples
           ,
           precedents
           for
           ordinary
           service
           ?
           sure
           Reason
           repugnes
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           decencie
           doth
           not
           answere
           :
           4.
           
           For
           your
           Amen
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           may
           be
           understood
           of
           a
           consentient
           ,
           though
           silent
           ,
           Amen
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           point
           of
           order
           ,
           your
           so
           frequently
           repeated
           Amen
           is
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           vain
           :
           but
           if
           you
           will
           reduce
           your
           practice
           to
           a
           decent
           use
           ,
           seing
           the
           matter
           appears
           to
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           if
           you
           love
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           use
           your
           liberty
           ,
           only
           permit
           us
           the
           like
           favour
           of
           ours
           .
           As
           to
           what
           you
           subjoine
           ,
           that
           
             The
             people
             all
             with
             their
             voice
             ,
             join
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             also
             in
             Prayers
             :
          
           the
           disparities
           are
           clear
           .
           1.
           we
           are
           warranted
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           sing
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           requires
           our
           own
           vocall
           performance
           and
           concurrence
           ;
           whereas
           the
           command
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           either
           private
           ,
           or
           publick
           ,
           hath
           no
           such
           import
           .
           A
           man
           may
           pray
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           or
           join
           with
           another
           ,
           without
           using
           words
           :
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           also
           properly
           sing
           ,
           and
           not
           use
           his
           voice
           .
           2.
           
           I
           grant
           ,
           your
           Liturgie
           being
           admitted
           ,
           the
           joining
           of
           all
           with
           their
           voice
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           
           though
           not
           very
           orderly
           or
           decent
           ,
           is
           yet
           practicable
           ;
           but
           seing
           we
           refuse
           these
           forms
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           different
           practice
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           from
           our
           use
           in
           singing
           ,
           must
           by
           your self
           be
           acknowledged
           :
           Having
           considered
           your
           answeres
           to
           what
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           objecte
           ,
           against
           the
           English
           Lyturgie
           ,
           I
           might
           give
           you
           an
           appendix
           of
           many
           more
           important
           exceptions
           :
           As
           1.
           
           It
           s
           scenical
           ,
           and
           mimical
           composure
           throughout
           ,
           very
           unbecoming
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           great
           God
           :
           2.
           
           The
           many
           impertinencies
           of
           its
           Letanies
           ,
           Gospels
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           Collects
           .
           3.
           
           It
           s
           mancking
           and
           confounding
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           specially
           in
           its
           Collects
           :
           4.
           
           The
           superstitious
           observation
           of
           dayes
           and
           other
           ceremonies
           ,
           twisted
           all
           alongs
           with
           its
           whole
           tenor
           ,
           and
           exercise
           :
           And
           5.
           
           It
           s
           corrupt
           tincture
           ,
           and
           unsavorie
           and
           unacceptable
           straines
           and
           methods
           ,
           which
           it
           derives
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             Idolatrous
             Missal
             ,
             and
             Superstitious
             Ritual
             ,
             and
             Breviarie
             .
          
           whence
           it
           was
           translated
           ;
           but
           seing
           others
           have
           fully
           declared
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           make
           no
           answere
           ,
           civility
           forbids
           me
           to
           urge
           a
           declining
           Adversarie
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           are
           arived
           at
           the
           controverted
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             five
             articles
             of
             Perth
             :
          
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           
             were
             all
             lawful
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             useful
             and
             necessary
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           Ceremonies
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           these
           by
           you
           specially
           named
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           pretenses
           that
           possibly
           can
           be
           alledged
           for
           them
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           fully
           treated
           and
           examined
           by
           ours
           ,
           particularly
           by
           
             Didoclavius
             alias
          
           Mr.
           Calderwood
           in
           his
           
             Altare
             Damascenum
          
           ,
           and
           Gillespie
           in
           his
           
             English
             Popish
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           that
           I
           marvell
           ,
           how
           you
           had
           the
           confidence
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           these
           poor
           mustie
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           and
           wayes
           refelled
           and
           basted
           reasonings
           ,
           which
           you
           adduce
           :
           Neither
           are
           you
           in
           this
           only
           censurable
           :
           
           but
           when
           I
           compare
           that
           wit
           and
           acuracie
           ,
           adhibit
           by
           others
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           subject
           ,
           with
           that
           bluntne●s
           and
           confusion
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           repone
           to
           us
           the
           very
           meanest
           of
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           least
           recocted
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           the
           short
           motives
           and
           insinuations
           mentioned
           in
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           Articles
           themselves
           ,
           are
           of
           farre
           more
           weight
           ,
           then
           all
           your
           superficial
           discourse
           ,
           my
           censure
           doth
           almost
           exceed
           to
           accuse
           you
           ,
           either
           of
           bold
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           a
           designed
           treachorie
           :
           However
           ,
           since
           all
           the
           arguments
           ,
           either
           used
           by
           others
           ,
           or
           abused
           by
           you
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           could
           be
           invented
           ,
           for
           maintaining
           your
           vain
           plea
           ,
           doth
           stand
           by
           us
           ,
           fully
           and
           evidently
           discussed
           ;
           I
           minde
           not
           by
           a
           disadvantageous
           repetition
           ,
           to
           lapse
           into
           your
           error
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           content
           my self
           ,
           by
           a
           summare
           and
           close
           review
           of
           what
           ensues
           ,
           in
           this
           Dialogue
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           a
           Period
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           the
           five
           Articles
           ,
           which
           you
           begin
           with
           ,
           is
           ,
           Confirmation
           :
           And
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             if
             it
             had
             been
             introduced
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             had
             reason
             to
             except
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             seing
             it
             was
             only
             designed
             for
             a
             solemne
             renovation
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             that
             Children
             who
             do
             not
             therein
             engage
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             may
             then
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             is
             confirmed
             by
             antiquity
             ,
             the
             probable
             meaning
             of
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             mentioned
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.
           
             and
             the
             assent
             of
             most
             Reformers
             ,
             the
             thing
             seems
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             warranted
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           seems
           that
           in
           this
           place
           you
           forget
           your self
           :
           did
           you
           not
           tell
           us
           ,
           in
           your
           3.
           
           Dialogue
           ,
           that
           
             washing
             the
             feet
          
           ,
           and
           
             anointing
             the
             sick
             with
             oyl
          
           ;
           though
           in
           appearance
           ,
           as
           particularly
           descrived
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           warranted
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           either
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           yet
           ,
           since
           antiquat
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           now
           lawfully
           difused
           ,
           wherefore
           then
           may
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           having
           
           power
           to
           exauctorate
           Sacraments
           ,
           be
           also
           allowed
           the
           power
           to
           institute
           new
           ones
           ,
           and
           so
           establish
           your
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           specially
           since
           the
           Roman
           Church
           doth
           so
           practise
           it
           ?
           2.
           
           Not
           to
           contend
           with
           you
           anent
           the
           name
           and
           definition
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           :
           How
           come
           you
           to
           deny
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           introducing
           Confirmation
           as
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           allow
           it
           the
           power
           to
           appoint
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           solemn
           renovation
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Vow
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           whatever
           be
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           two
           ,
           yet
           the
           unquestionable
           Rule
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           house
           and
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           men
           are
           not
           ,
           without
           Divine
           prescript
           ,
           either
           to
           add
           or
           change
           ,
           doth
           equallie
           refute
           innovations
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           3.
           
           You
           speciously
           obtrude
           your
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           a
           solemn
           renovation
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Vow
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           thing
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Article
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           enjoined
           ,
           it
           is
           plainly
           the
           Bishops
           solemn
           benediction
           of
           young
           beginners
           ,
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           whereby
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           your
           description
           ,
           importing
           the
           young
           beginner
           his
           act
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           different
           from
           the
           thing
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           Bishops
           act
           )
           which
           you
           undertake
           to
           maintain
           .
           But
           4.
           
           Whatever
           way
           we
           take
           it
           ,
           its
           singular
           solemnity
           ,
           wherein
           its
           form
           consists
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           without
           all
           Scripture-warrant
           ,
           but
           plainly
           superfluous
           ;
           seing
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           or
           Presbyters
           their
           blessing
           is
           not
           thereby
           bettered
           ,
           or
           materially
           differenced
           from
           their
           ordinary
           benediction
           ;
           so
           the
           ordinary
           profession
           of
           beginners
           ,
           in
           their
           examinations
           ,
           and
           especially
           their
           after-partaking
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           doth
           more
           then
           supply
           your
           pretended
           solemn
           renovation
           .
           5.
           
           As
           this
           conceit
           of
           Confirmation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           explained
           by
           you
           ,
           doth
           evidently
           derogate
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           Covenant
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           to
           Infants
           ;
           so
           ,
           your
           appropriating
           
           the
           administration
           thereof
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           objected
           by
           your
           N.
           C.
           in
           his
           next
           demand
           ,
           doth
           yet
           more
           discover
           its
           vanity
           and
           evill
           design
           :
           To
           the
           arguments
           therefore
           which
           you
           bring
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           1.
           to
           its
           Antiquity
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           simplicity
           and
           purity
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           knew
           it
           not
           :
           2.
           
           As
           ,
           it
           s
           very
           first
           beginnings
           cannot
           be
           calculate
           ,
           beyond
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Churches
           declination
           ,
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           from
           an
           arbitrarie
           well-meaning
           institution
           ,
           it
           hath
           since
           been
           depraved
           to
           such
           an
           abuse
           ,
           as
           may
           sufficiently
           justify
           the
           total
           removal
           of
           its
           use
           .
           2.
           
           As
           for
           your
           Scripture
           probability
           ,
           from
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           so
           notourly
           known
           to
           have
           been
           then
           only
           used
           ,
           in
           the
           conferring
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Ordination
           ,
           or
           Mission
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           neither
           it
           ,
           nor
           your
           alleaged
           assent
           of
           most
           Reformers
           ,
           do
           merite
           any
           answere
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           
             Private
             Baptisme
             ,
             That
             for
             us
             to
             confine
             the
             Sacramental
             actions
             ,
             to
             the
             walls
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             gross
             Superstition
             :
          
           But
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           when
           you
           clamour
           so
           much
           upon
           our
           Non-conforming
           Meetings
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           stumbled
           into
           such
           a
           mistake
           ?
           Our
           exception
           against
           
             Privat
             Baptisme
          
           is
           therefore
           ,
           not
           
             the
             want
             of
             a
             dedicated
             House
             ,
          
           as
           you
           do
           vainly
           alleage
           ;
           but
           because
           our
           Lord
           ,
           having
           ,
           by
           his
           commission
           ,
           annexed
           it
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           the
           seal
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           initiation
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           its
           performance
           doth
           evidently
           appear
           to
           be
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Church
           assemblies
           ,
           where-ever
           held
           ;
           beside
           ,
           that
           peoples
           mindes
           ,
           prone
           to
           superstition
           ,
           may
           ,
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           Private
           Baptisme
           ,
           be
           readily
           inclined
           ,
           both
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Popish
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           regard
           the
           exterior
           action
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           spiritual
           
           signification
           and
           efficacie
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           undeniable
           experience
           ,
           both
           in
           your
           and
           the
           Roman
           Churches
           :
           For
           the
           inconveniency
           ,
           which
           you
           poorly
           exaggerate
           ,
           from
           
             the
             distance
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             the
             badness
             of
             seasons
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             Infants
             :
          
           as
           ,
           unto
           this
           day
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           made
           the
           ground
           of
           a
           reall
           complaint
           ,
           so
           you
           should
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           dispensations
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           do
           not
           alter
           the
           dispositions
           of
           his
           holy
           will.
           
        
         
           From
           Baptisme
           ,
           you
           pass
           to
           plead
           for
           
             the
             private
             administration
             of
             the
             Communion
          
           to
           Persons
           on
           death-bed
           ,
           and
           this
           you
           think
           ,
           
             the
             seasonablenes
             of
             its
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             propriety
             of
             its
             ends
             to
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             do
             abundantly
             perswade
             :
          
           To
           which
           I
           answere
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           though
           at
           no
           time
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Love
           need
           more
           to
           be
           quickened
           ,
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           more
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           nor
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           declared
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           last
           pangs
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Communion
           may
           then
           be
           privatly
           administrat
           :
           for
           ,
           since
           not
           the
           seasonableness
           of
           the
           fruits
           ,
           but
           the
           warrant
           and
           Rule
           given
           unto
           us
           ,
           is
           first
           to
           be
           heeded
           ,
           in
           the
           going
           about
           of
           holy
           administrations
           ;
           nay
           ,
           since
           that
           ,
           without
           this
           regard
           duely
           adhibit
           ,
           the
           blessing
           and
           fruits
           are
           but
           in
           vain
           expected
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           barely
           from
           the
           exigence
           of
           the
           fruits
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           celebration
           ,
           is
           preposterous
           Religion
           ,
           and
           worse
           Reason
           :
           Now
           2.
           
           That
           the
           rule
           set
           down
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           doth
           reprobate
           this
           your
           observance
           ,
           is
           evident
           not
           only
           from
           that
           connexion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           :
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           our
           Lords
           own
           pattern
           in
           the
           institution
           ,
           keeping
           this
           solemnity
           with
           the
           company
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           making
           as
           it
           were
           a
           little
           Christian
           Church
           :
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           
           Apostle
           in
           his
           regulation
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           according
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           Masters
           pattern
           ,
           doth
           suppose
           the
           Churches
           coming
           together
           into
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           ordinary
           Church
           Assemblies
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           requisite
           ,
           in
           the
           free
           and
           peaceable
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           very
           Mysterie
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           representing
           the
           union
           of
           Believers
           with
           ,
           and
           their
           communion
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           their
           Head
           and
           the
           name
           that
           it
           hath
           thence
           obtained
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             10.
             v.
          
           16
           ,
           17.
           is
           not
           well
           consistent
           with
           this
           private
           administration
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Authors
           of
           your
           Articles
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           decline
           the
           convincing
           evidence
           of
           this
           reason
           ,
           do
           ,
           among
           other
           preparations
           ,
           require
           that
           there
           be
           three
           or
           four
           ,
           free
           of
           lawful
           impediments
           ,
           present
           with
           the
           sick
           person
           to
           communicate
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           such
           a
           packt
           Conventicle
           ,
           beside
           other
           inconveniences
           ,
           hath
           no
           just
           resemblance
           of
           the
           Church
           her
           ordinary
           Assemblies
           ;
           much
           less
           can
           communicating
           with
           hand-weal'd
           companions
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           that
           free
           ,
           equable
           and
           comprehensive
           communion
           ,
           signified
           by
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           forementioned
           requisite
           is
           only
           a
           colourable
           evasion
           ,
           manifestly
           acknowledging
           the
           force
           of
           our
           argument
           ,
           
             &
             in
             fraudem
             Legis
             ,
             salvis
             verbis
             sententiam
             ejus
             circumveniens
             :
          
           But
           3.
           
           This
           your
           
             Private
             Communion
          
           is
           to
           be
           reprobate
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           the
           decumbents
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           ,
           in
           that
           hour
           of
           his
           need
           ,
           are
           only
           best
           excited
           by
           the
           means
           at
           that
           time
           allowed
           and
           competent
           ,
           and
           the
           sanctified
           remembrance
           and
           improvement
           of
           other
           privileges
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           formerly
           enjoyed
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           observance
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           abused
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           unto
           the
           abomination
           of
           their
           private
           Ma●●
           ;
           but
           is
           also
           rejected
           ,
           by
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           not
           Lutheran
           ,
           as
           found
           to
           be
           inductive
           of
           vain
           Superstition
           ,
           
           whereever
           it
           is
           used
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           I
           need
           not
           go
           farre
           in
           search
           of
           confirmations
           ,
           for
           you
           your self
           in
           telling
           us
           ,
           
             That
             your
             practice
             was
             very
             early
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           subjoin
           ,
           that
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
             sayes
             ,
             they
             sent
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             were
             absent
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             the
             story
             of
          
           Serapion
           
             shews
             ,
             how
             necessary
             ,
             Christians
             then
             thought
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             guarded
             by
             this
             holy
             viaticum
             ,
          
           which
           two
           instances
           ,
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           being
           generally
           held
           to
           be
           an
           excess
           ,
           both
           inclining
           to
           ,
           and
           introductive
           of
           vain
           Superstition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           reckoned
           among
           the
           first
           Naevi
           ,
           appearing
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           now
           generally
           disused
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           by
           you
           adduced
           ,
           do
           too
           evidently
           demonstrate
           ,
           how
           much
           ,
           both
           your
           spirit
           and
           customes
           ,
           do
           bend
           to
           a
           relapse
           ,
           in
           these
           evils
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           your
           N.
           C.
           asks
           you
           
             What
             you
             say
             for
             Kneeling
             in
             receiving
             ;
             sure
             this
             looks
             like
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatrie
             :
          
           And
           in
           return
           
             you
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Article
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             least
             fondness
             for
             .
          
           And
           this
           indeed
           ,
           is
           very
           fitly
           expressed
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           rational
           or
           solid
           liking
           ,
           which
           inclineth
           you
           ,
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           since
           even
           your
           fondness
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           Article
           ,
           is
           defective
           ;
           how
           farre
           must
           you
           be
           from
           doing
           the
           thing
           
             in
             faith
          
           ?
           And
           how
           much
           more
           sound
           and
           Christian
           would
           it
           be
           for
           you
           ,
           here
           to
           subsist
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           since
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           the
           warrant
           of
           Faith
           ,
           this
           Kneeling
           cannot
           possibly
           please
           God
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           removed
           from
           his
           Holy
           Ordinance
           ?
           But
           you
           proceed
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             since
             the
             kneelers
             do
             declare
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             believe
             Christ
             to
             be
             corporally
             present
             ,
             nor
             intend
             any
             Worship
             to
             the
             bread
             or
             wine
             ;
             but
             direct
             their
             Worship
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             death
             which
             is
             therein
             shewed
             forth
             ,
             it
             is
             great
             uncharitableness
             ,
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             call
             this
             kneeling
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           
           as
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           I
           have
           as
           dull
           a
           facultie
           ,
           and
           small
           an
           inclination
           ,
           for
           constructive
           inferences
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           worser
           part
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           men
           ;
           so
           really
           ;
           if
           the
           purpose
           of
           this
           discourse
           were
           only
           a
           contest
           of
           opinion
           ,
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           persons
           ,
           professing
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           gracing
           the
           same
           with
           humility
           ,
           meekness
           ,
           and
           sincere
           love
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           great
           Apologists
           for
           a
           dubious
           performance
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           evill
           appearances
           ,
           which
           I
           finde
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           ought
           rather
           to
           informe
           ,
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           meekness
           ,
           by
           pointing
           out
           the
           error
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           severe
           naming
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           just
           enough
           ,
           both
           involve
           in
           more
           doubtfull
           disputations
           ,
           and
           like
           wise
           irritate
           ,
           but
           seing
           our
           business
           lyes
           with
           such
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           rejected
           and
           scorned
           all
           information
           ,
           resisted
           yea
           gone
           over
           unanswerable
           light
           ,
           and
           shewed
           perverseness
           in
           practice
           ,
           do
           further
           go
           about
           ,
           subtilly
           to
           seduce
           ,
           nay
           rigidly
           and
           violently
           to
           impose
           upon
           others
           ,
           who
           both
           have
           escaped
           and
           renounced
           these
           vanities
           :
           If
           the
           purity
           and
           truth
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           end
           of
           charity
           ,
           do
           in
           this
           case
           allow
           ,
           a
           more
           peremptory
           plainness
           ,
           I
           think
           your
           censure
           of
           our
           uncharitableness
           altogether
           unseasonable
           :
           Now
           that
           all
           your
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           specialy
           this
           act
           of
           Kneeling
           are
           Idolatrous
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           reductivè
           and
           participativè
           ,
           as
           they
           speak
           ;
           but
           also
           directly
           ,
           and
           formally
           ,
           by
           rendering
           Formalists
           such
           ,
           Gillespie
           in
           his
           
             English
             Popish
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           hath
           so
           fully
           demonstrat
           ,
           and
           therein
           hath
           so
           diligently
           searched
           you
           out
           ,
           in
           all
           your
           subterfuges
           ,
           and
           clearly
           discussed
           all
           imaginable
           pretensions
           ;
           that
           I
           should
           but
           wrong
           both
           him
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           ,
           by
           offering
           either
           to
           repeate
           ,
           or
           add
           :
           Only
           to
           convince
           you
           yet
           more
           ,
           how
           little
           ,
           in
           this
           affaire
           ,
           I
           am
           inclined
           groundlesly
           to
           taxe
           your
           way
           of
           Idolatrie
           :
           I
           grant
           that
           your
           
           Kneelers
           do
           not
           only
           profess
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           which
           may
           aswell
           be
           alledged
           for
           Worship
           done
           before
           a
           Crucifixe
           ,
           and
           yet
           doth
           not
           purge
           it
           of
           Idolatrie
           .
           But
           further
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           receiving
           and
           communicating
           to
           be
           no
           direct
           act
           of
           Worship
           ;
           but
           first
           commemorative
           ,
           having
           the
           acts
           of
           praise
           and
           thanksgiving
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           resulting
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           gesture
           of
           adoration
           to
           be
           thereto
           only
           ascriveable
           ;
           yet
           ,
           seing
           in
           mediate
           Worship
           ,
           the
           media
           are
           necessarily
           objected
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           ordinance
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           cannot
           subsist
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           external
           adoration
           therein
           used
           ,
           inevitably
           ,
           though
           neither
           rationally
           ,
           nor
           intentionally
           ,
           respecting
           and
           relating
           to
           these
           objects
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           Idolatrous
           :
           For
           instance
           ,
           suppose
           a
           person
           abstracting
           in
           profession
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           you
           do
           from
           all
           respect
           to
           the
           minister
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           preaching
           sustaines
           his
           Masters
           person
           ,
           and
           declaring
           ,
           that
           neither
           rationally
           he
           could
           ,
           nor
           intentionally
           did
           ,
           attribute
           any
           more
           then
           becoming
           reverence
           to
           the
           word
           heard
           ,
           should
           nevertheless
           in
           hearing
           ,
           still
           kneell
           ,
           would
           not
           you
           and
           all
           men
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           excess
           were
           superstitiously
           Idolatrous
           ?
           How
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           must
           this
           kneeling
           in
           the
           actual
           receipt
           and
           commemoration
           ,
           (
           an
           act
           nothing
           so
           immediat
           betwixt
           God
           and
           the
           Soul
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           hearing
           his
           word
           )
           of
           necessity
           respecting
           the
           Elements
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           without
           the
           presence
           thereof
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           at
           all
           be
           by
           you
           exacted
           ,
           fall
           under
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           a
           worse
           ,
           construction
           ?
           But
           ,
           not
           to
           dip
           further
           in
           a
           discourse
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           judge
           superfluous
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           here
           exhibited
           the
           fairest
           interpretation
           of
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           found
           ,
           even
           under
           the
           legal
           Ordinances
           ,
           wherein
           the
           signes
           and
           instruments
           ,
           often
           honoured
           with
           a
           
           visible
           Divine
           glory
           ,
           were
           advanced
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           a
           becoming
           reverence
           ,
           that
           can
           ,
           by
           any
           act
           of
           adoration
           ,
           thereto
           properly
           directed
           or
           relative
           ,
           any
           where
           recorded
           ,
           justify
           your
           practice
           ;
           so
           ,
           when
           it
           occurres
           ,
           that
           the
           samine
           is
           both
           contrary
           to
           our
           Lords
           own
           example
           ,
           incongruous
           to
           the
           meaning
           ,
           and
           end
           of
           the
           institution
           ,
           and
           lastly
           known
           to
           be
           introduced
           by
           a
           Superstition
           ,
           that
           very
           quickly
           discovered
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           ,
           the
           most
           gross
           of
           all
           the
           Popish
           Idolatries
           ;
           how
           strange
           must
           this
           delusion
           be
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           retaineth
           ,
           but
           presseth
           it
           upon
           others
           ?
           But
           when
           your
           N.
           C.
           urgeth
           you
           with
           our
           Lords
           example
           of
           sitting
           in
           a
           Table-gesture●
           you
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             That
             none
             should
             alledge
             this
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             communicate
             leaning
             ,
             and
             after
             supper
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             upper
             Room
             :
          
           And
           wherefore
           did
           you
           not
           add
           
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             where
             one
             carrying
             a
             Pitcher
             doth
             enter
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             citie
             like
             to
             Ierusalem
             :
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           folly
           of
           your
           reply
           might
           have
           discovered
           it self
           ,
           without
           my
           medling
           ?
           But
           the
           matter
           is
           plain
           :
           Our
           Lords
           example
           is
           to
           be
           our
           pattern
           and
           rule
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           circumstances
           properly
           respecting
           its
           nature
           and
           ends
           :
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           institution
           ,
           is
           ,
           a
           mysterious
           Eucharistick
           commemoration
           of
           Christs
           Death
           ,
           by
           the
           symboles
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           manner
           prescribed
           ;
           the
           circumstances
           are
           ,
           that
           the
           samine
           be
           performed
           by
           way
           of
           a
           festivity
           ,
           at
           a
           Table
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           these
           things
           being
           observed
           ,
           as
           the
           particular
           roome
           ,
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           Iews
           sitting
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           were
           only
           accidental
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           samine
           are
           variable
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           customes
           of
           every
           People
           ,
           and
           Nation
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           derogation
           from
           the
           Lords
           Ordinance
           ,
           Nay
           if
           you
           would
           but
           deall
           with
           ordinarie
           ingenuity
           ,
           in
           these
           matters
           ;
           seing
           that
           our
           Lords
           familiar
           converse
           and
           Table-gesture
           ,
           
           adhibite
           in
           this
           appointment
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           least
           testimony
           of
           that
           condescending
           love
           ,
           thereby
           represented
           ,
           the
           just
           and
           faire
           imitation
           of
           his
           example
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           like
           familiar
           manner
           ,
           
             in
             genere
             actus
          
           ,
           regulate
           by
           a
           due
           decencie
           ,
           doth
           equally
           reject
           ,
           both
           the
           affected
           reverence
           of
           your
           impertinent
           Adoration
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           other
           extreme
           of
           that
           rigid
           Apish
           conformity
           ,
           in
           things
           purely
           accidental
           ,
           whereby
           you
           go
           about
           to
           redargue
           our
           censure
           of
           your
           Superstition
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Seing
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             without
             any
             written
             warrant
             ,
             did
             change
             the
             commanded
             posture
             of
             the
             Pass-over
             ,
             from
             standing
             to
             sitting
             ,
             and
             Christ
             did
             thereto
             conform
             ,
             wherefore
             may
             not
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             less
             restrained
             ,
             change
             the
             first
             gesture
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             commanded
             ,
             and
             only
             lamely
             exemplified
             ,
             by
             leaning
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           The
           posture
           mentioned
           ,
           Exod.
           12.
           21.
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Passe-over
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           
             should
             eat
             it
             with
             their
             loins
             girded
             ,
             their
             shoes
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             their
             staff
             in
             their
             hand
             :
          
           there
           is
           no
           express
           mention
           made
           of
           standing
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           supposing
           standing
           to
           be
           imported
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           injoined
           ;
           yet
           the
           posture
           was
           particular
           to
           that
           eating
           ,
           at
           Israels
           departure
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           that
           thereafter
           the
           posture
           was
           free
           ,
           in
           respect
           that
           the
           formal
           perpetual
           ordinance
           ,
           given
           after
           the
           first
           celebration
           ,
           Exod.
           12.
           43.
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           the
           gesture
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           did
           thereafter
           use
           sitting
           ,
           at
           least
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           in
           sign
           of
           rest
           and
           secure
           liberty
           :
           however
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           Lords
           posture
           in
           eating
           the
           Passe-over
           ,
           whatever
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Divine
           prescription
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           Iews
           their
           practice
           ,
           acknowledged
           by
           you
           to
           have
           been
           the
           same
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           ground
           for
           your
           Superstitious
           innovation
           of
           Kneeling
           ,
           introduced
           contrary
           to
           our
           Lords
           example
           ,
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           institution
           ;
           and
           
           both
           introductive
           of
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           plain
           Idolatrie
           .
           As
           for
           that
           greater
           liberty
           allowed
           to
           Christians
           ,
           which
           you
           here
           plead
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           already
           heard
           ,
           that
           you
           only
           alledge
           our
           liberty
           ,
           from
           the
           former
           rigor
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           you
           may
           impose
           your
           new
           yoke
           of
           a
           more
           i●rational
           bondage
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           pla●e
           you
           mention
           our
           freedome
           of
           Gesture
           ,
           on
           purpose
           ,
           〈◊〉
           you
           may
           enslave
           us
           to
           the
           imposition
           of
           your
           Superstitious
           Kneeling
           :
           but
           he
           truely
           walketh
           at
           liberty
           ,
           who
           keepeth
           the
           Lords
           Commandments
           .
           You
           shut
           up
           this
           Article
           with
           a
           
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             more
             veneration
             is
             due
             to
             this
             action
             now
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             is
             exalted
             ;
             then
             he
             could
             have
             allowed
             of
             in
             his
             humiliation
             :
          
           But.
           1.
           the
           veneration
           ,
           that
           you
           here
           speak
           of
           ,
           
             to
             the
             action
          
           ,
           sufficiently
           intimateth
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           the
           pretenses
           made
           in
           the
           contraire
           ,
           the
           Kneeling
           ,
           which
           you
           plead
           for
           ,
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           relative
           to
           the
           Elements
           therein
           used
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Idolatrous
           .
           2.
           your
           perhaps
           ,
           unsoundly
           insinuats
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           could
           not
           have
           allowed
           of
           the
           same
           adoration
           ,
           now
           due
           to
           him
           in
           Exaltation
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Humiliation
           ;
           which
           you
           know
           to
           be
           false
           .
           3.
           at
           best
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           conjectural
           intruding
           into
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           nor
           seen
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           meriting
           any
           regard
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           you
           treat
           of
           the
           Article
           ,
           anent
           the
           
             observing
             of
             dayes
          
           ,
           and
           denying
           that
           you
           pretend
           to
           make
           them
           
             holy
             dayes
          
           :
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             to
             keep
             peculiar
             dayes
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             and
             signal
             mercies
             of
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             customes
             you
             can
             apprehend
             no
             evill
             ?
          
           and
           really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           have
           seen
           as
           little
           good
           :
           but
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           remitting
           what
           may
           be
           said
           against
           this
           Article
           ,
           to
           the
           pious
           and
           learned
           Labours
           of
           these
           Authors
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           commended
           ;
           I
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           construction
           which
           you
           
           put
           upon
           this
           observation
           of
           dayes
           ,
           is
           certainly
           the
           most
           plausible
           that
           can
           be
           made
           ;
           yet
           you
           know
           so
           well
           ,
           how
           grossly
           these
           dayes
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           been
           abused
           to
           superstition
           and
           profanity
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           dedication
           and
           observation
           ,
           And
           it
           is
           so
           obvious
           to
           any
           ,
           how
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           generality
           in
           these
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           observed
           ,
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           persvasion
           as
           well
           as
           practice
           ,
           continue
           the
           same
           abuse
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           only
           an
           humane
           invention
           ,
           not
           good
           in
           itself
           ,
           your
           own
           rule
           ,
           p.
           70.
           that
           ,
           
             when
             such
             things
             are
             grossly
             abused
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             ground
             to
             change
             their
             use
             ,
          
           may
           fully
           satisfy
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           justice
           and
           reason
           of
           our
           dissent
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           affirme
           confidently
           ,
           
             that
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Christians
             have
             had
             a
             peculiar
             veneration
             for
             these
             dayes
             :
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           
             a
             veneration
             for
             these
             dayes
          
           ,
           how
           doth
           this
           language
           agree
           with
           the
           above
           mentioned
           interpretation
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           reducing
           these
           dayes
           ,
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           meere
           circumstance
           of
           a
           constant
           Anniversary
           thanksgiving
           ,
           you
           go
           about
           to
           purge
           them
           of
           all
           further
           Superstition
           ?
           But
           this
           wind
           of
           your
           vanity
           can
           not
           he
           hid
           :
           it
           is
           as
           the
           ointment
           of
           the
           right
           hand
           which
           bewrayeth
           it self
           .
           2.
           
           These
           dayes
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           veneration
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           both
           the
           generality
           of
           your
           assertion
           ,
           and
           your
           argument
           ,
           from
           Antiquity
           ,
           are
           subverted
           :
           you
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           observation
           of
           Easter
           and
           
             Pentecost
             ,
             are
             clearly
             derived
             from
             Apostolical
             practices
             :
          
           what
           you
           understand
           by
           
             Apostolical
             practices
          
           ,
           concernes
           me
           not
           ,
           seing
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Church
           ,
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           knew
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           And
           this
           Negative
           ,
           proving
           it self
           ,
           cannot
           be
           controlled
           :
           I
           grant
           ,
           the
           succeding
           Ages
           became
           soon
           fond
           of
           these
           vanities
           ;
           but
           ,
           what
           were
           the
           bitter
           fruites
           of
           contention
           
           and
           schisme
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           justice
           ,
           did
           suffer
           this
           earely
           corruption
           to
           produce
           ,
           is
           notourly
           known
           ,
           and
           certainly
           such
           ,
           as
           alone
           might
           have
           taught
           the
           whole
           ensuing
           generations
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           tender
           of
           Gospel
           purity
           and
           simplicity
           :
           Shall
           we
           then
           also
           refuse
           instruction
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Paul
             hasted
             to
             be
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           
             to
             keep
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             :
          
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           be
           more
           sincere
           ;
           all
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           hasted
           to
           be
           at
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             :
          
           And
           I
           appeal
           to
           common
           ingenuity
           ,
           if
           that
           any
           rational
           man
           ,
           considering
           Paul
           to
           be
           a
           Iew
           ,
           and
           to
           hasten
           ,
           against
           one
           of
           their
           three
           great
           Feasts
           and
           Convocations
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           Iews
           still
           observed
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           Countrey
           and
           its
           Metropolis
           ,
           where
           the
           general
           and
           solemne
           confluence
           of
           his
           whole
           Nation
           was
           to
           meet
           ,
           can
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           thither
           to
           keep
           the
           Feast
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           in
           the
           meaning
           by
           you
           insinuate
           and
           requisite
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           you
           tell
           us
           
             that
             Paul
             sayeth
             of
             the
             legall
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             he
             that
             regardeth
             a
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             he
             doth
             regard
             it
             :
          
           Whence
           you
           inferre
           ,
           that
           if
           Moses
           
             his
             Feasts
             might
             have
             been
             kept
          
           holy
           
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             these
             be
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             institute
             .
          
           Really
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           wearied
           with
           this
           poor
           stuff
           ,
           that
           civility
           ,
           forgetting
           it
           to
           be
           your
           own
           ,
           doth
           almost
           prompt
           me
           to
           demand
           your
           pardon
           ,
           for
           resuming
           it
           :
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           is
           most
           expressly
           declaring
           ,
           our
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           its
           right
           use
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           weak
           Brother
           ,
           esteeming
           one
           day
           above
           another
           ,
           belike
           from
           the
           difference
           made
           by
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           he
           only
           adviseth
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           minde
           ,
           and
           seing
           he
           regardeth
           it
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           him
           therefore
           judged
           :
           Now
           tell
           me
           plainly
           ,
           is
           this
           either
           the
           case
           
           or
           the
           controversie
           betwixt
           us
           ?
           Are
           Bishops
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           from
           the
           abiding
           impress
           ,
           of
           a
           Divine
           dispensation
           fulfilled
           and
           evanishing
           ,
           but
           not
           expressly
           antiquat
           ,
           tenderly
           and
           conscientiously
           over-esteeming
           and
           regarding
           certain
           dayes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           only
           pleading
           a
           charitable
           forbearance
           .
           Or
           lastly
           :
           Seing
           the
           Bishops
           do
           not
           only
           ,
           without
           warrant
           ,
           keep
           up
           these
           superstitious
           observations
           ;
           but
           peremptorily
           enjoin
           and
           impose
           them
           upon
           others
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           doth
           both
           declare
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           ,
           with
           equal
           care
           ,
           prescribe
           ,
           that
           ,
           seing
           he
           that
           regardeth
           not
           the
           day
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           he
           doth
           not
           regard
           it
           ;
           that
           therefore
           he
           should
           not
           be
           judged
           :
           Are
           they
           not
           by
           the
           very
           Text
           here
           alledged
           manifestly
           convicted
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           enough
           :
           And
           whether
           our
           dislike
           of
           these
           Festivals
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           be
           not
           well
           grounded
           ,
           and
           your
           observing
           and
           enjoyning
           of
           them
           both
           Superstitious
           and
           irrational
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           all
           the
           Lovers
           of
           Truth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           sixth
           DIALOGUE
           Answered
           .
        
         
           SIR
           ,
           To
           this
           conference
           ,
           very
           visibly
           contrived
           for
           the
           commendation
           of
           your self
           and
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           wherein
           pretending
           ,
           by
           sublime
           speculations
           and
           the
           swelling
           words
           of
           a
           faire
           profession
           ,
           to
           elevat
           Souls
           to
           the
           solid
           hights
           ,
           and
           true
           liberty
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           you
           plainly
           go
           about
           ,
           to
           introduce
           a
           regardless
           indifferencie
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           corruptions
           and
           superstitious
           practices
           ,
           whereunto
           ,
           in
           a
           convenient
           compliance
           with
           the
           present
           course
           ,
           you
           cunningly
           endeavour
           to
           subjecte
           us
           ;
           you
           make
           you
           N.
           C.
           preface
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             good
             to
             be
             hoped
             from
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             fierce
             against
             us
             ,
          
           and
           to
           add
           with
           little
           serious
           reverence
           ,
           
             but
             God
             be
             thanked
             an
             ill-willed
             Cow
             hath
             short
             hornes
             :
          
           Whence
           taking
           the
           occasion
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           of
           your
           extreme
           aversion
           from
           fierce
           and
           violent
           courses
           ,
           your
           love
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           your
           pitie
           of
           such
           as
           you
           judge
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           quarrel
           with
           no
           man
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           in
           these
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           
             Which
             are
             but
             the
             skirts
             and
             suburbs
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           so
           forth
           .
           Sir
           ,
           if
           Censure
           were
           either
           my
           Genius
           or
           office
           ,
           how
           easie
           were
           it
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           strip
           both
           you
           and
           your
           partie
           of
           this
           your
           sheeps
           clothing
           :
           We
           have
           heard
           in
           the
           preceeding
           Dialogues
           ,
           your
           frequent
           accusations
           of
           Rebellion
           and
           Faction
           ,
           your
           virulent
           calumnies
           of
           the
           most
           
             inhumane
             ,
             
             unnatural
          
           ,
           and
           
             barbarous
             Wickedness
          
           that
           can
           be
           paralleled
           ,
           your
           insolent
           mockeries
           at
           fancied
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           all
           that
           hath
           preceeded
           ,
           a
           continual
           quarrel
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           
             lesser
             matters
          
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           against
           the
           generality
           ,
           nay
           ,
           against
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Godly
           and
           sober
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           but
           especially
           ,
           the
           Lords
           faithful
           and
           suffering
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           have
           the
           boldnes
           ,
           to
           wipe
           your
           mouth
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           boast
           of
           your
           singular
           gentlenes
           ,
           Christian
           love
           ,
           compassion
           upon
           them
           that
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           tender
           forbearance
           toward
           dissenters
           in
           lesser
           things
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           medled
           too
           far
           in
           this
           concention
           ,
           only
           ,
           as
           I
           would
           not
           have
           men
           mistaken
           concerning
           you
           ,
           so
           ,
           for
           preventing
           of
           their
           mistake
           of
           us
           ,
           from
           your
           N.
           C.
           suggestion
           ,
           I
           assure
           you
           plainly
           ,
           that
           though
           any
           man
           may
           affirme
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           the
           Prelatick
           Spirit
           ,
           mingled
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           you
           ,
           is
           irreligious
           ,
           false
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           jealous
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           covetous
           and
           proud
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           these
           few
           years
           bygone
           ,
           hath
           less
           or
           more
           appeared
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           evill
           qualities
           ,
           yet
           as
           the
           seen
           fury
           ,
           folly
           and
           prophanitie
           of
           your
           Bishops
           and
           Curates
           ,
           and
           a
           secret
           conviction
           ,
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           of
           the
           consistencie
           of
           true
           Loyalty
           with
           the
           Countreys
           just
           aversion
           from
           them
           ,
           may
           in
           politick
           prudence
           ,
           induce
           our
           Governours
           to
           restrain
           some
           what
           of
           the
           rage
           of
           that
           Partie
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           thankfully
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           our
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           lead
           them
           on
           ,
           to
           a
           full
           and
           just
           consideration
           of
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           all
           our
           grievances
           ,
           and
           to
           serious
           repentance
           and
           returning
           unto
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           ,
           with
           truth
           ,
           can
           restore
           unto
           us
           true
           peace
           and
           establishment
           .
           You
           subjoine
           here
           the
           late
           King's
           advice
           of
           Moderation
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           now
           reigneth
           ;
           and
           would
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           have
           us
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           his
           words
           to
           express
           both
           your
           opinion
           ,
           
           and
           temper
           :
           and
           really
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           altogether
           acquit
           their
           strain
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           nor
           carrie
           their
           designe
           higher
           then
           the
           ends
           of
           Policie
           ;
           yet
           they
           contain
           so
           much
           of
           sound
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             outward
             circumstances
             and
             formalities
             of
             Religion
             devour
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             best
             ,
             encouragements
             of
             Learning
             ,
             Industrie
             ,
             and
             Pietie
             ,
          
           is
           so
           sadly
           verified
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           affaires
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           with
           wonder
           reflect
           ,
           how
           such
           a
           rational
           instruction
           ,
           taught
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           by
           long
           and
           costly
           experience
           ,
           should
           at
           his
           Majesties
           return
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           much
           neglected
           ,
           and
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           after
           so
           visible
           an
           accomplishment
           ,
           so
           little
           remembred
           ?
           But
           the
           use
           you
           make
           of
           this
           passage
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           bewray
           your
           N.
           C.
           childishnesse
           ,
           and
           shew
           a
           little
           of
           your
           own
           affectation
           ,
           by
           causing
           him
           first
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             seems
             you
             are
             a
             Latitudinarian
             ,
          
           and
           then
           by
           your
           answering
           ,
           that
           
             if
             by
             latitude
             be
             meant
             charity
             ,
             you
             glory
             in
             it
          
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           have
           already
           demonstrat
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Dialogue
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           conveniencie
           ,
           more
           then
           sincerity
           ,
           which
           relaxes
           and
           dilates
           your
           charity
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           too
           too
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           love
           of
           Peace
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           doth
           recommend
           men
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           your
           good
           opinion
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           rectitude
           ,
           and
           not
           latitude
           ,
           is
           the
           measure
           and
           character
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           Nay
           ,
           when
           I
           remember
           our
           Lord's
           words
           ,
           
             Enter
             ye
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ;
             for
             wide
             is
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             broad
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             leadeth
             to
             destruction
             ;
             but
             strait
             is
             the
             gate
             ,
             and
             narrow
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             leadeth
             unto
             life
             :
          
           The
           fairest
           gloss
           ,
           whereof
           your
           latitude
           is
           capable
           ,
           cannot
           reconcile
           me
           to
           the
           designation
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           streightness
           ,
           yea
           and
           straitnes
           of
           this
           Rule
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           new
           commandement
           of
           Love
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           truly
           glory
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           The
           
           assuming
           of
           Names
           ,
           other
           then
           that
           of
           Christian
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           emptie
           vanity
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           latitude
           ,
           is
           so
           little
           expressive
           of
           pure
           Christian
           charity
           ,
           that
           you
           see
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Gospel-epithet
           of
           the
           broad
           way
           of
           damnation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           taking
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           ,
           with
           this
           new
           name
           of
           Latitudinarian
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           disowning
           of
           it
           ,
           within
           a
           few
           lines
           preceeding
           ,
           you
           and
           your
           N.
           C.
           together
           ,
           playing
           to
           others
           hands
           ,
           compound
           a
           prettie
           garland
           of
           praises
           ,
           for
           your self
           ,
           and
           complices
           :
           And
           where
           he
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           
             That
             you
             live
             very
             good
             lives
             ,
          
           are
           
             strong
             witted
             People
             ,
             sound
             against
             Socinianisme
             ,
             clear
             and
             free
             from
             Popish
             errors
             ,
          
           you
           add
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           
             That
             your
             principles
             are
             neither
             dangerous
             nor
             loose
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             none
             greater
             haters
             of
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             ,
             Atheisme
             ;
             that
             you
             give
             a
             rational
             and
             convincing
             account
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             all
             clear
             witted
             men
             ;
             that
             with
             a
             due
             measure
             of
             Charity
             for
             Papists
             ,
             and
             regard
             to
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             you
             disclame
             all
             errors
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             most
             clear
             and
             scriptural
             account
             ,
             of
             the
             points
             debateable
          
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             that
             even
             where
             the
             attributes
             of
             Gods
             soveraignity
             ,
             and
             goodness
             ,
             seem
             to
             interfere
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             you
             stope
             the
             mouth
             of
             weak
             reason
             :
          
           Certainly
           ,
           then
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           the
           latitude
           are
           sound
           ,
           and
           orthodox
           men
           ;
           nay
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           ye
           are
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           shal
           die
           with
           you
           :
           Yet
           ,
           if
           I
           might
           a
           little
           search
           you
           out
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           ,
           1.
           
           Why
           you
           thus
           distinctly
           characterize
           your self
           ,
           under
           a
           peculiar
           name
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           understand
           these
           Epithets
           of
           all
           your
           partie
           ,
           nay
           ,
           not
           of
           your
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           your
           Curates
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           first
           ,
           whereby
           you
           assert
           ,
           that
           
             you
             live
             very
             good
             lives
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           to
           ?
           2.
           
           If
           the
           principles
           of
           you
           Latitudinarians
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           set
           down
           ,
           in
           the
           preceeding
           
           
             Dialogues
             ,
             viz.
             that
             preaching
             is
             not
             to
             be
             termed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           Ministers
           are
           not
           his
           Messengers
           ;
           
             that
             the
             Church
          
           (
           and
           we
           know
           not
           what
           Church
           )
           
             may
             antiquat
             and
             cause
             to
             cease
             ,
             the
             obligation
             of
             practices
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             feet
             ,
             and
             anointing
             the
             sick
             with
             oil
             ,
             though
             ,
             as
             punctually
             and
             perpetually
             enjoined
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             either
             of
             the
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           that
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             so
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             that
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Officers
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             thence
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             stamping
             of
             Coin
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             if
             the
             inward
             opinion
             be
             left
             free
             ,
             no
             imposition
             upon
             the
             outward
             practice
             can
             wrong
             Christian
             liberty
          
           ;
           that
           
             extemporate
             prayer
             is
             but
             fancicall
             and
             carnal
          
           ;
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             unless
             in
             a
             manner
             and
             in
             words
             infallible
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             English
             Liturgie
             is
             an
             excellent
             Rule
             of
             Worship
          
           ;
           and
           many
           such
           like
           things
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           be
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Latitudinarians
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           yours
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           loose
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           even
           subversive
           of
           the
           very
           foundations
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinances
           therein
           appointed
           .
           3.
           
           You
           take
           to
           your selves
           the
           commendation
           of
           
             very
             good
             lives
          
           :
           I
           wish
           you
           may
           not
           be
           deceived
           ;
           the
           Pharisees
           made
           clean
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           cup
           and
           of
           the
           plater
           ;
           but
           God
           requireth
           and
           searcheth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           that
           come
           forth
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             evill
             thoughts
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             blasphemies
             ,
             pride
             ,
             foolishnes
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             adulteries
             ,
             murders
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             these
             defile
             the
             man
             :
          
           What
           of
           these
           may
           be
           found
           in
           this
           little
           Volume
           of
           your
           Dialogues
           ,
           especially
           ,
           lies
           ,
           calumnies
           ,
           mockings
           ,
           it
           were
           too
           rigid
           for
           me
           to
           recapitulat
           ;
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           impartial
           perusal
           of
           what
           both
           of
           us
           have
           said
           :
           Only
           as
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           so
           uncharitable
           ,
           as
           to
           propose
           this
           ,
           as
           a
           proportional
           cognizance
           of
           all
           the
           writings
           and
           sayings
           of
           the
           men
           of
           your
           way
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           heartily
           pray
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           to
           make
           all
           of
           you
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           rectitudinarians
           .
           4.
           
           As
           for
           your
           
             strong
             wits
          
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           may
           be
           as
           little
           puffed
           up
           with
           the
           conceit
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           terri●fied
           by
           their
           opposition
           ;
           that
           you
           do
           not
           abuse
           them
           to
           Atheism
           ,
           or
           Socinianism
           ,
           we
           chearfully
           accept
           of
           the
           acknowledgement
           :
           Only
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           be
           as
           loath
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           to
           deny
           Christianity
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           Articles
           of
           beliefe
           ,
           and
           precepts
           of
           practice
           ,
           to
           be
           highly
           congruous
           ,
           to
           the
           dictats
           of
           right
           reason
           ;
           and
           do
           grant
           ,
           that
           Religion
           ,
           the
           highest
           accomplishment
           of
           Nature
           ,
           is
           suteable
           to
           mans
           supreme
           faculty
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           
             thus
             to
             propose
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             convincing
             way
             to
             all
             clear
             witted
             men
             ,
          
           labours
           of
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           ,
           although
           there
           be
           not
           only
           as
           much
           obvious
           reason
           ,
           in
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           may
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           all
           Gainsayers
           ,
           and
           unanswerably
           confound
           the
           vanities
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           all
           false
           Religions
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           such
           a
           Divine
           congruous
           light
           ,
           as
           ,
           once
           entering
           and
           dispelling
           the
           natural
           man's
           darkeness
           ,
           causeth
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           formerly
           were
           to
           him
           as
           foolishness
           ,
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           depending
           solely
           upon
           his
           free
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           unsearchable
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           decree
           ,
           and
           being
           only
           communicat
           by
           the
           revelation
           ,
           and
           receivable
           in
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           think
           to
           propose
           and
           enforce
           them
           ,
           by
           rational
           perswasion
           ,
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           men
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           ,
           is
           vain
           and
           presumptuous
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           understand
           your
           assertion
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             thus
             to
             propose
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             convincing
             way
             to
             all
             clear
             witted
             men
             ,
          
           seing
           ,
           it
           both
           imports
           a
           sufficiencie
           in
           the
           proposer
           ,
           and
           a
           possible
           capacity
           in
           the
           hearers
           ,
           to
           convert
           without
           efficacie
           of
           Divine
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           revelation
           ,
           it
           is
           doubly
           peccant
           .
           2.
           
           In
           what
           sort
           
           soever
           your
           assertion
           be
           understood
           ,
           the
           superlative
           preference
           ,
           which
           it
           giveth
           to
           your
           way
           of
           reason
           ,
           directly
           impingeth
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           their
           manner
           of
           preaching
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           with
           the
           wisdom
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           simplicity
           ,
           which
           unto
           these
           ,
           that
           sought
           after
           wisdom
           ,
           was
           as
           foolishness
           :
           It
           was
           neither
           by
           the
           Wise
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           Scribe
           ;
           nor
           by
           the
           Disputer
           ;
           but
           God
           choosed
           the
           
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             :
          
           Consider
           the
           Apostles
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           yet
           extant
           ;
           specially
           Peters
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           Cornelius
           and
           the
           first
           converts
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           simple
           ,
           either
           in
           perswasion
           ,
           or
           in
           expression
           :
           Hear
           Pauls
           testimony
           of
           himself
           [
           
             and
             I
             brethren
             ,
             came
             not
             with
             excellencie
             of
             speach
             ,
             or
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             you
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             was
             with
             you
             ,
             in
             weakness
             ,
             and
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             trembling
             :
          
           ]
           &c.
           and
           certainly
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           ponder
           the
           reason
           and
           end
           ,
           which
           he
           subjoins
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             that
             your
             faith
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ]
          
           You
           cannot
           but
           perceive
           ,
           both
           the
           difference
           of
           this
           way
           from
           ,
           and
           its
           excellencie
           above
           that
           of
           rational
           perswasion
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           much
           commend
           .
           3.
           
           As
           neither
           the
           undoubted
           congruity
           of
           Christianity
           to
           reason
           once
           enlightned
           ,
           nor
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           reason
           ,
           by
           its
           own
           force
           ,
           to
           redargue
           proud
           mockers
           and
           despisers
           ,
           do
           conclude
           its
           aptitude
           for
           the
           discovery
           ,
           explication
           ,
           or
           right
           uptaking
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           alone
           knoweth
           them
           ;
           So
           ,
           it
           is
           justly
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           this
           new
           method
           ,
           of
           adventuring
           by
           reason
           ,
           without
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           propose
           and
           explain
           these
           mysteries●
           do
           not
           only
           prove
           ineffectual
           ,
           for
           true
           instruction
           ;
           but
           also
           inductive
           of
           the
           Authors
           themselves
           ,
           into
           many
           misprisions
           and
           errors
           :
           For
           men
           to
           quite
           and
           lay
           aside
           
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           true
           and
           only
           light
           which
           is
           the
           best
           evidence
           and
           manifestation
           ,
           both
           of
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           object
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           vain
           curiosity
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           and
           demonstrat
           by
           the
           taper
           of
           Reason
           ,
           in
           the
           sunshine
           of
           revelation
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           to
           cause
           reason
           lead
           or
           guide
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           much
           difficultie
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           follow
           ,
           is
           a
           presumption
           ,
           not
           more
           full
           of
           pride
           then
           of
           danger
           :
           Paul
           was
           a
           man
           very
           learned
           ,
           long
           exercised
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           mightily
           fervid
           in
           all
           the
           Arts
           and
           Methods
           of
           reasoning
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           light
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           above
           the
           brightnes
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           shined
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           laid
           him
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           trembling
           and
           astonished
           ,
           we
           find
           his
           speech
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           not
           with
           entising
           or
           perswasive
           words
           of
           Mans
           wisdom
           ;
           but
           in
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           much
           fear
           :
           sometime
           indeed
           he
           disputes
           ,
           and
           thereby
           also
           confounds
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           his
           preaching
           that
           mostly
           converts
           .
           Think
           not
           that
           ,
           by
           these
           reflections
           ,
           I
           aime
           particularly
           at
           either
           the
           fault
           or
           fate
           of
           the
           men
           of
           your
           way
           :
           no
           ,
           let
           their
           writings
           speak
           for
           themselves
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           vanity
           ,
           too
           much
           in
           present
           practice
           ,
           the
           late
           ,
           more
           pretendedly
           rational
           ,
           then
           Scriptural
           ,
           essayes
           of
           many
           ,
           do
           too
           sadly
           evince
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           You
           say
           that
           you
           
             Latitudinarians
             are
             neither
             Papists
             ,
             nor
          
           Cassandrians
           ;
           
             but
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             charitable
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             far
             from
             that
             hight
             of
             rigour
             ,
             of
             damning
             all
             Papists
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             us
             owne
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           tender
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           notour
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           this
           your
           challenge
           ,
           if
           rightly
           understood
           of
           Papists
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           live
           within
           the
           verge
           of
           and
           own
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           as
           groundless
           as
           your
           needless
           profession
           of
           an
           uncontroverted
           charity
           ,
           
             because
             they
             hold
             the
             foundation
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             build
             upon
             it
             ,
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             and
             stuble
             :
          
           
           I
           confess
           that
           ,
           seing
           thereby
           you
           plainly
           enough
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           Papists
           ,
           even
           
             as
             such
          
           ,
           do
           not
           erre
           fundamentally
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           under
           this
           reduplication
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           it
           imports
           to
           me
           an
           excess
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           comply
           .
           To
           join
           with
           the
           merit
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           of
           their
           own
           good
           works
           ,
           nay
           ,
           of
           their
           own
           superstitious
           inventions
           ;
           and
           to
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           that
           of
           Saints
           ,
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           impinge
           upon
           the
           very
           foundation
           ,
           which
           you
           acknowledge
           .
           What
           shal
           we
           then
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           avowed
           gross
           Idolatries
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           ridiculous
           penitences
           and
           perverted
           morality
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           both
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           spirituality
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           and
           Service
           ,
           with
           the
           inward
           and
           genuine
           Grace
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           are
           subverted
           ?
           Really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           these
           appear
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           superstructure
           of
           such
           naughty
           stuffe
           ,
           as
           neither
           the
           sincerity
           of
           Grace
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           judge
           them
           incompatible
           ,
           nor
           even
           the
           flames
           of
           their
           own
           purgatory
           ,
           will
           ever
           purge
           away
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           proceed
           :
           
             That
             though
             you
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             controverted
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             and
             them
             ,
             are
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             yet
             in
             their
             greater
             errors
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
             ,
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             the
             corporal
             presence
             &c.
             you
             condemne
             them
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             on
             clearer
             grounds
             ,
             then
             we
             do
             :
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           things
           controverted
           with
           the
           Papists
           are
           not
           all
           of
           them
           such
           ,
           as
           do
           directly
           and
           necessarily
           ,
           in
           beleefe
           or
           practice
           ,
           appertain
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           not
           by
           us
           denied
           ;
           but
           ,
           where
           ,
           in
           this
           your
           latitude
           ,
           you
           do
           in
           effect
           intimate
           such
           a
           dissent
           from
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           as
           if
           many
           things
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           were
           needlessly
           by
           us
           drawn
           in
           question
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           an
           undervaluing
           of
           the
           will
           and
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whereupon
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           smallest
           differences
           ,
           we
           hope
           ,
           we
           are
           founded
           ;
           that
           I
           
           could
           not
           pass
           it
           ,
           without
           an
           observation
           .
           2.
           
           Whether
           you
           do
           indeed
           condemn
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           many
           of
           the
           points
           by
           you
           enumerate
           ,
           let
           be
           on
           better
           grounds
           ,
           is
           to
           me
           very
           dubious
           ?
           You
           say
           ,
           
             you
             are
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
          
           ;
           but
           how
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           transferred
           it
           upon
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           more
           ample
           extent
           ,
           then
           ever
           was
           conceded
           to
           ,
           nay
           ,
           or
           arrogat
           by
           any
           Pope
           ?
           
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             may
             enact
             such
             Acts
             ,
             and
             Orders
             ,
             concerning
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             external
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             therein
             imployed
             ,
             and
             concerning
             all
             Ecclesiastick
             Meetings
             and
             matters
             ,
             therein
             to
             be
             proposed
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             ,
          
           is
           more
           then
           any
           Pope
           ever
           assumed
           :
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           is
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Prince
           ,
           the
           hinge
           of
           the
           controversie
           ?
           Or
           ,
           is
           this
           one
           of
           the
           clearer
           grounds
           ,
           you
           talk
           of
           ?
           consider
           it
           at
           your
           leisure
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             you
             condemn
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           p.
           31.
           of
           this
           same
           Book
           ,
           your
           affirme
           that
           even
           in
           matters
           ,
           as
           punctually
           set
           down
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           either
           of
           these
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           Church
           may
           judge
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           not
           therein
           intend
           any
           perpetual
           obligation
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           her
           practice
           ,
           oblige
           us
           to
           a
           cessation
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           alter
           Scripture-determinations
           :
           Beside
           ,
           you
           know
           what
           power
           you
           attribute
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           impose
           significant
           ceremonies
           and
           other
           observances
           ;
           which
           ,
           although
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           for
           an
           evasion
           ,
           do
           not
           take
           away
           the
           liberty
           of
           inward
           opinion
           ;
           yet
           you
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           bind
           in
           Conscience
           to
           a
           conformable
           practice
           :
           Verily
           ,
           if
           a
           Church
           so
           impowered
           be
           not
           infallible
           ,
           the
           concessions
           are
           too
           large
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           
             Scripture
             defectible
          
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             fallible
             ,
             and
             nothing
             fixed
             ,
          
           appear
           to
           be
           most
           aggreeable
           ,
           to
           the
           lightnes
           of
           your
           brains
           ,
           and
           the
           Conveniencie
           of
           your
           
             new
             latitude
          
           .
           3.
           
           You
           affirme
           ,
           that
           
             you
             are
             against
             the
             corporal
             presence
             ,
          
           and
           
           also
           
             the
             worshiping
             of
             Images
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           you
           are
           for
           Adoration
           ,
           to
           ,
           before
           ,
           or
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           ,
           the
           Eliments
           :
           For
           call
           it
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           you
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           due
           veneration
           ,
           in
           the
           action
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           necessary
           objects
           :
           how
           these
           do
           consist
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           :
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           judge
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           though
           more
           gross
           ,
           yet
           more
           consequent
           .
           But
           we
           have
           enough
           of
           this
           subject
           ,
           and
           these
           few
           instances
           premised
           may
           indeed
           well
           justify
           the
           excessive
           love
           ,
           which
           you
           profess
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           you
           include
           the
           Roman
           ;
           and
           your
           esteem
           for
           such
           ,
           meaning
           by
           Cassander
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           who
           have
           studied
           to
           bring
           things
           to
           a
           temper
           ,
           do
           palpably
           hold
           out
           your
           byass
           to
           their
           haltings
           :
           But
           if
           the
           unity
           and
           temper
           ,
           that
           you
           aime
           at
           ,
           be
           of
           this
           temper
           ,
           since
           it
           hath
           not
           truth
           for
           its
           foundation
           ,
           the
           Lord
           deliver
           his
           Churches
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           your
           N.
           C.
           and
           you
           fall
           a
           quarrelling
           ,
           about
           Iustification
           ,
           and
           after
           you
           have
           first
           taxed
           ,
           then
           smoothed
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           rejected
           the
           Papists
           their
           
             Iustification
             by
             works
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Merit
           ,
           you
           proceed
           
             to
             Iustification
             by
             faith
             only
          
           :
           and
           when
           you
           have
           given
           us
           your
           explanation
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           make
           a
           prettie
           bo●st
           ,
           as
           it
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           by
           
             your
             right
             apprehension
             of
             things
             ,
             you
             had
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             told
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             much
             nicety
             swels
             amongst
             us
             to
             Volumes
             :
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           so
           greatly
           defire
           to
           find
           you
           walking
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           am
           so
           little
           in
           love
           with
           contention
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           importance
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           resolved
           ,
           rather
           fanely
           to
           pass
           ,
           then
           rigidly
           to
           strain
           ,
           even
           your
           more
           ambiguous
           expressions
           ;
           but
           since
           you
           would
           make
           the
           World
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           ,
           with
           you
           and
           you
           only
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           both
           Truth
           and
           Light
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           we
           do
           perplexe
           this
           point
           ,
           with
           Nic●ties
           and
           subtilties
           ,
           it
           
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           examine
           you
           more
           particularly
           :
           which
           that
           I
           may
           performe
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           candor
           and
           perspiciuty
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           exhibit
           your
           words
           ,
           in
           their
           full
           context
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           review
           them
           in
           parts
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           then
           ,
           
             That
             Iustification
             and
             Condemnation
             are
             two
             opposite
             legall
             termes
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             judgement
             shal
             be
             given
             out
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
             For
             though
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             condemned
             already
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             shal
             be
             solemnly
             justified
             or
             condemned
             .
             Now
             ,
             at
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             accordingly
             ;
             but
             since
             all
             must
             be
             condemned
             ,
             if
             God
             enter
             in
             judgement
             with
             them
             ;
             therefore
             God
             gave
             his
             Son
             to
             the
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             might
             obtain
             Salvation
             :
             And
             all
             judment
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             Son
             :
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             proposed
             life
             ,
             through
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             as
             many
             as
             receive
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             to
             it
             :
             And
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             a
             title
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             which
             gives
             us
             an
             interest
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             is
             faith
             ,
             with
             a
             life
             conforme
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             root
             of
             this
             new
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             faith
          
           which
           worketh
           by
           love
           ,
           purifyeth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           overcometh
           the
           world
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             Iustification
             is
             ascribed
             to
             it
             in
             Scripture
             :
             and
             this
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             the
             right
             apprehension
             of
             things
             ;
             both
             ascribing
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             declaring
             clearly
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ;
           The
           matter
           of
           Justification
           ,
           being
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           its
           right
           uptaking
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           you
           ,
           by
           an
           affected
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           simulat
           smoothness
           ,
           do
           palpably
           laboure
           to
           involve
           and
           pervert
           it
           ;
           I
           shal
           first
           represent
           ,
           in
           your
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           own
           colours
           ,
           the
           error
           which
           you
           would
           impose
           ,
           and
           then
           discusse
           these
           reasons
           ,
           and
           insinuations
           ,
           
           whereby
           you
           endeavour
           ,
           rather
           cunningly
           to
           cover
           and
           convey
           it
           ,
           then
           plainly
           to
           maintain
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           scope
           then
           and
           aime
           of
           your
           discourse
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             proposall
             of
             life
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             through
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             as
             many
             as
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             ,
             that
             which
             giveth
             us
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ●aith
             with
             a
             li●e
             con●orme
             to
             the
             ral●s
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             purity
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             victorie
             over
             the
             world
             ;
             therefore
             Iustification
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             it
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           of
           which
           expressions
           in
           plain
           language
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           by
           good
           works
           ,
           joined
           with
           faith
           ,
           nay
           ,
           by
           good
           works
           principally
           ,
           and
           faith
           referred
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           root
           thereof
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           faith
           only
           ,
           as
           the
           instrument
           ,
           whereby
           the
           perfect
           Righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           laid
           hold
           upon
           ,
           and
           becometh
           ours
           ,
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           this
           your
           opinion
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           these
           many
           ,
           and
           plain
           Scriptures
           :
           
             By
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             shal
             no
             flesh
             be
             justifyed
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             20.
             
             The
             man
             is
             blessed
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             imputeth
             righteousnesse
             without
             works
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             6.
             
             By
             grace
             we
             are
             saved
             ,
             not
             of
             works
             ,
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             boast
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             9.
             
             Not
             by
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             unto
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
             God
             hath
             saved
             us
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             our
             works
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             us
             ,
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             
             He
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             made
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             us
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             1.
             
             Corin.
             1.
             30.
             
             He
             is
             the
             LORD
             OUR
             
             RIGHTEOUSNESSE
             ,
             Ier.
             23.
             6.
             
             We
             are
             justified
             freely
             by
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             through
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Whom
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             propisiation
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             By
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             free
             gift
             came
             upon
             all
             men
             to
             the
             justification
             of
             life
             :
             and
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             shall
             many
             be
             made
             righteous
             ,
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             18.
             19.
             
             We
             are
             justifyed
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
             He
             that
             worketh
             not
             ,
             but
             believeth
             on
             him
             that
             justifyeth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             his
             faith
             is
             counted
             unto
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.
           5.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             A
             man
             is
             justifyed
             by
             faith
             ,
             it
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             Ro.
          
           5.
           28.
           
           This
           〈◊〉
           hope
           is
           plain
           Scripture
           language
           ,
           without
           any
           subtil●y
           :
           How
           can
           you
           then
           joine
           our
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           with
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           even
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           faith
           doth
           apprehend
           ,
           &
           appropriat
           for
           our
           Justification
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           contrary
           to
           these
           most
           manifest
           testimonies
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           men
           would
           but
           seriously
           examine
           and
           consider
           what
           Gods
           word
           doth
           so
           plainly
           and
           rationally
           hold
           forth
           ,
           anent
           this
           purpose
           ,
           how
           quickly
           would
           that
           pure
           and
           perfect
           light
           dispel
           darknesse
           ,
           clear
           doubtings
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           both
           a
           right
           understanding
           ,
           and
           sound
           and
           easie
           expression
           therein
           .
           God
           did
           creat
           and
           appoint
           man
           to
           bear
           ,
           and
           be
           conformable
           to
           his
           image
           ,
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           own
           glory
           ;
           and
           thereby
           to
           partake
           and
           enjoy
           his
           favour
           ,
           for
           our
           felicity
           :
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           holy
           and
           righteous
           Law
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           being
           both
           the
           way
           to
           ,
           and
           bearing
           the
           promise
           of
           life
           unto
           the
           obedient
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           pronouncing
           wrath
           and
           death
           ,
           against
           such
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           disobedient
           :
           The
           sanction
           and
           pain
           of
           this
           divine
           Law
           being
           by
           〈◊〉
           incurred
           ,
           and
           all
           mankind
           standing
           thereby
           condemned
           ,
           and
           bound
           over
           to
           wrath
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           that
           bringeth
           Salvation
           ,
           appeareth
           ,
           
           holding
           forth
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           manifested
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           and
           therein
           fulfilling
           all
           righteousnesse
           ,
           suffering
           in
           both
           Bodie
           and
           Soul
           ,
           dying
           ,
           shedding
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           Soul
           an
           offering
           ,
           for
           a
           propitiation
           and
           ransome
           ,
           for
           satisfiing
           Divine
           justice
           ,
           and
           reconciling
           us
           unto
           God
           ,
           rising
           again
           for
           our
           Justification
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           perfect
           through
           suffering
           ,
           became
           the
           Author
           of
           eternal
           salvation
           to
           all
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           believe
           and
           receive
           this
           Gospel-covenant
           (
           whereof
           he
           himself
           was
           also
           the
           Minister
           )
           holding
           him
           forth
           ,
           for
           Wisdom
           ,
           Righte
           ,
           ousnes
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           absolute
           Redemption-to
           all
           that
           come
           unto
           and
           imbrace
           him
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           at
           first
           ,
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           Soul
           an
           offering
           for
           sin
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           everlasting
           Righteousnes
           ,
           even
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           God
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           Name
           ;
           so
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           obedient
           unto
           death
           ,
           even
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           God
           hath
           therefore
           highly
           exalted
           him
           and
           given
           him
           a
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           and
           ,
           vesting
           him
           with
           all
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           ,
           hath
           made
           him
           the
           Head
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           committed
           unto
           him
           all
           Judgement
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           ,
           one
           day
           ,
           render
           both
           vengeance
           unto
           the
           Disobedient
           and
           Unbelievers
           ,
           and
           receive
           unto
           himself
           and
           the
           Fathers
           Glory
           ,
           his
           own
           ,
           who
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           are
           justifyed
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           grace
           purifyed
           ,
           and
           preserved
           unto
           his
           heavenly
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           being
           then
           the
           plain
           Gospel-revelation
           ,
           to
           lost
           and
           condemned
           sinners
           :
           what
           els
           doth
           it
           require
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           sense
           of
           this
           our
           sinful
           ,
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           estate
           ,
           flowing
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Wisdom
           ,
           we
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           and
           his
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           our
           ransome
           from
           wrath
           ,
           and
           alone
           acceptation
           in
           God's
           
           sight
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           obtaining
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           purging
           away
           of
           all
           filthiness
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           the
           penitent
           Convert
           ;
           as
           he
           feareth
           its
           guilt
           and
           wrath
           ,
           doth
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           detest
           and
           abhorre
           ;
           and
           the
           perfecting
           holiness
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           :
           And
           lastly
           for
           compleat
           Redemption
           from
           ,
           and
           victorie
           over
           ,
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           this
           death
           it self
           ,
           in
           the
           triumph
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           plenarie
           possession
           of
           Eternal
           life
           .
           By
           all
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           whatever
           be
           these
           other
           graces
           and
           blessings
           ,
           which
           we
           partake
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           through
           and
           by
           faith
           alone
           ,
           as
           an
           instrument
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           peculiar
           aptitude
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           apprehending
           or
           laying
           hold
           on
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           only
           Propitiation
           ,
           and
           his
           Righteousnes
           ,
           the
           alone
           Satisfaction
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           justifyed
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           And
           really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           when
           in
           this
           sincere
           and
           clear
           light
           ,
           I
           have
           proposed
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           wonder
           ,
           what
           vanity
           or
           ignorance
           could
           seduce
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           doctrine
           which
           you
           here
           deliver
           .
           To
           grant
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           Justification
           to
           be
           a
           judicial
           act
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           God
           as
           the
           great
           Judge
           ,
           attempe●ing
           justice
           with
           mercie
           ,
           doth
           thereby
           accept
           of
           a
           Ransome
           and
           Surety
           offered
           ,
           and
           therefore
           absolve
           ,
           yea
           justify
           the
           Criminal
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           evident
           Scripture
           testimonies
           ,
           that
           shew
           the
           Lord
           our
           Righteousness
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           this
           Ransome
           and
           Surety
           ,
           and
           faith
           only
           its
           instrumental
           application
           ,
           to
           join
           good
           works
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           state
           both
           ,
           as
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           Justification
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           reproved
           by
           the
           Papists
           their
           more
           consequent
           explication
           ,
           who
           ,
           because
           they
           admit
           of
           works
           in
           Justification
           ,
           do
           therefore
           hold
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           a
           judicial
           act
           ;
           but
           rather
           a
           gracious
           work
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           these
           similare
           instances
           ,
           
           from
           which
           the
           manner
           of
           explaining
           these
           things
           is
           borrowed
           :
           If
           in
           our
           ordinarie
           Courts
           ,
           the
           Law
           being
           transgressed
           ,
           and
           the
           transgressor
           convicted
           ,
           the
           pronouncing
           of
           the
           doome
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           its
           execution
           ,
           were
           stopt
           ,
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           a
           ransome
           and
           surety
           offered
           ,
           so
           fully
           satisfying
           and
           acceptable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           judge
           ,
           that
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           the
           poor
           Criminal
           were
           both
           pardoned
           and
           received
           to
           special
           favour
           ,
           would
           any
           rational
           man
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           guilty
           ,
           were
           thus
           absolved
           and
           justifyed
           ,
           either
           for
           his
           act
           of
           laying
           claime
           to
           the
           price
           and
           pledge
           ,
           as
           a
           condition
           ;
           seing
           it
           is
           only
           the
           moral
           instrument
           ,
           whereby
           the
           true
           motive
           of
           the
           ransomers
           satisfaction
           is
           applyed
           ;
           or
           yet
           for
           the
           act
           it self
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           absolved
           person
           his
           consequent
           good
           behaviour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           parallel
           of
           your
           interpretation
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           absurd
           ;
           And
           not
           rather
           affirme
           plainly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           for
           the
           ransome
           and
           surety
           only
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           is
           acquit
           and
           accepted
           ?
           Certainly
           common
           ingenuity
           ,
           which
           must
           acknowledge
           all
           the
           defects
           of
           this
           similitude
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           manifest
           advantages
           of
           the
           point
           ,
           principally
           pressed
           ,
           will
           both
           cede
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           its
           evidence
           ,
           aud
           transferre
           it
           plainly
           to
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           set
           down
           a
           Scriptural
           and
           easie
           account
           of
           this
           important
           truth
           ,
           which
           (
           reflecting
           upon
           almost
           all
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           with
           whom
           in
           this
           we
           agree
           ,
           and
           wandering
           in
           your
           raveries
           ,
           after
           no
           better
           guid
           then
           Patrick
           the
           Pilgrim
           )
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           
             by
             us
             handled
             ,
             with
             much
             niceness
             and
             subtilty
             :
          
           for
           it
           s
           further
           clearing
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           discoverie
           of
           your
           vanity
           :
           I
           shal
           now
           examine
           your
           discourse
           in
           its
           particulars
           :
           and
           1.
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Iustification
             and
             Condemnation
             are
             two
             opposite
             legal
             termes
             .
          
           By
           legal
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           mean
           judicial
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           urging
           your
           mistake
           ,
           I
           seriously
           
           wish
           that
           the
           tenor
           of
           what
           ensues
           ,
           had
           been
           consistent
           to
           so
           true
           and
           solid
           a
           ground
           :
           but
           you
           add
           :
           
             That
             they
             relate
             to
             the
             judgement
             shall
             be
             given
             out
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
          
           a
           strange
           fetch
           to
           compasse
           a
           false
           designe
           ,
           I
           might
           remember
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           express
           ,
           
             That
             being
             justifyed
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           
             there
             is
             now
             therefore
             ,
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             which
             are
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             who
          
           (
           by
           their
           assured
           partaking
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           in
           consequence
           of
           their
           true
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           Justification
           therethrough
           )
           
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           and
           that
           thence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           God
           that
           judgeth
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           by
           an
           act
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           antecedent
           to
           the
           last
           judgement
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           justified
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           But
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             For
             though
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             now
             justified
             as
             the
             unbeleeving
             are
             said
             to
             be
             condemned
             already
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             solemnly
             justified
             or
             condemned
          
           ;
           do
           sufficiently
           reprove
           you
           ,
           because
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           unbelieving
           are
           not
           ,
           improperly
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           only
           to
           that
           future
           judgement
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           condemned
           already
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           ,
           judgement
           is
           already
           come
           upon
           all
           unto
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           beleeveth
           not
           the
           Son
           shall
           not
           see
           life
           ,
           is
           under
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           abideth
           on
           him
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           stand
           truely
           under
           the
           condemning
           power
           and
           sentence
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Law
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           condemnation
           doth
           directly
           proceed
           against
           all
           transgressours
           ;
           however
           ,
           in
           the
           forbearance
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           for
           a
           time
           reprived
           ,
           but
           place
           left
           for
           a
           ransome
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           be
           justified
           freely
           through
           grace
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           import
           ,
           the
           person
           justified
           to
           be
           antecedently
           
           under
           condemnation
           ;
           if
           by
           the
           offence
           ,
           judgement
           had
           not
           come
           upon
           all
           to
           condemnation
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           Iustification
           of
           life
           :
           How
           then
           ,
           can
           the
           opposite
           instance
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           be
           by
           your
           referred
           unto
           the
           last
           day
           ?
           Far
           less
           made
           an
           argument
           to
           deferre
           ,
           untill
           that
           judgement
           ,
           our
           Iustification
           ,
           which
           of
           necessity
           doth
           presuppose
           it
           :
           Certainly
           ,
           you
           cannot
           but
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           most
           absurd
           ,
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           Believers
           shall
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           be
           first
           condemned
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           justified
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             men
             shall
             be
             solemnly
             justified
             or
             condemned
             ,
          
           you
           clearly
           resolve
           the
           matter
           :
           viz.
           that
           as
           the
           solemnity
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           shall
           be
           only
           declarative
           ,
           and
           finally
           executive
           ;
           so
           it
           evidently
           concludes
           ,
           that
           the
           judgement
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           pronounced
           ,
           was
           given
           and
           established
           of
           before
           .
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           the
           Spirits
           of
           just
           men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           justified
           ?
        
         
           But
           4.
           you
           grant
           ,
           
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             solemnily
             justified
             or
             condemned
          
           ;
           which
           clearly
           shews
           ;
           your
           insinuation
           premised
           to
           be
           only
           a
           designe
           ,
           to
           obscure
           by
           words
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           question
           remains
           the
           same
           ,
           anent
           this
           state
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           now
           attaine
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           anent
           the
           justification
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           deferre
           :
           And
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           state
           of
           Iustification
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           that
           we
           who
           were
           under
           the
           Curse
           and
           aliens
           ,
           are
           accepted
           unto
           favour
           ,
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           brought
           near
           ?
           Wherein
           doth
           it
           then
           differ
           ,
           from
           actual
           Iustification
           ?
           2.
           
           How
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           attain
           to
           this
           state
           ?
           Sure
           not
           by
           works
           ,
           either
           alone
           ,
           or
           in
           conjunction
           with
           faith
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           further
           evinced
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           by
           faith
           alone
           ,
           as
           the
           instrument
           laying
           hold
           on
           
           the
           sole
           meritorious
           Righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           our
           difference
           is
           only
           verbal
           ,
           wherein
           you
           foolishly
           resile
           from
           Scripture
           phrase
           :
           If
           you
           shall
           further
           add
           ,
           that
           by
           faith
           we
           do
           indeed
           attain
           to
           this
           state
           ,
           but
           only
           inchoatly
           ,
           or
           unfixedly
           ,
           and
           changeably
           ,
           then
           you
           evidently
           impinge
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           perfection
           of
           Christs
           Righteousnes
           ,
           and
           the
           faire
           and
           certain
           grounds
           of
           the
           Saints
           their
           perseverance
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           in
           your
           discourse
           ,
           
             Now
             at
             the
             great
             day
             we
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             accordingly
             :
          
           And
           I
           note
           in
           your
           ensuing
           words
           
             That
             since
             all
             must
             be
             condemned
             ,
             if
             God
             enter
             into
             judgement
             with
             them
             ,
          
           and
           that
           not
           only
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           charge
           us
           with
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           but
           even
           if
           he
           should
           only
           reckon
           with
           us
           ,
           upon
           our
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           imperfection
           and
           weakness
           ,
           wherewith
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           from
           us
           ,
           they
           are
           tainted
           ;
           doth
           not
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           judgement
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           plead
           the
           necessity
           ,
           and
           alone
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           our
           Justification
           ?
           But
           to
           restore
           your
           words
           to
           their
           own
           channell
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             since
             all
             must
             be
             condemned
             ,
             if
             God
             enter
             into
             judgement
             ;
             therefore
             God
             gave
             his
             Son
             unto
             the
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             might
             obtain
             Salvation
             :
          
           And
           though
           by
           this
           passage
           ,
           it
           be
           clearly
           enough
           imported
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           stand
           condemned
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           his
           Son
           ,
           whose
           Death
           and
           Bloud
           is
           the
           Propitiation
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           well
           pleased
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           ransome
           ,
           for
           liberation
           and
           acceptation
           to
           all
           that
           believe
           on
           him
           ;
           whereby
           Justification
           by
           faith
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           without
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           in
           substance
           granted
           ;
           yet
           for
           ushering
           in
           your
           good
           works
           ,
           to
           share
           with
           faith
           ,
           in
           Justification
           ,
           by
           a
           strange
           connexion
           ,
           you
           subjoin
           :
           
             And
             all
             judgement
             is
             committed
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             hath
             proposed
             life
             through
             his
             death
             to
             as
             many
             as
             receive
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             to
             it
             .
          
           But
           I
           must
           take
           notice
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           by
           laying
           down
           the
           commission
           of
           judgement
           given
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           as
           a
           ground
           to
           his
           proposing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           offer
           ,
           you
           manifestly
           repugne
           to
           our
           Lords
           own
           words
           and
           testimony
           ,
           expressly
           distinguishing
           the
           character
           of
           his
           first
           coming
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           to
           minister
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           ministered
           unto
           ,
           and
           by
           performing
           the
           Fathers
           commandment
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           judge
           it
           ;
           from
           that
           of
           his
           second
           coming
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           with
           power
           and
           great
           glory
           ,
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           that
           look
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           and
           to
           execute
           judgement
           upon
           all
           ,
           that
           are
           ungodly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           making
           our
           Lords
           commission
           to
           judge
           ,
           antecedent
           to
           his
           ministration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           you
           invert
           Truth
           and
           plain
           Scripture-evidence
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           was
           first
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           for
           sinners
           ;
           that
           ,
           whosoever
           believeth
           on
           him
           should
           not
           perish
           ,
           but
           have
           everlasting
           life
           :
           And
           then
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           compleat
           ,
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           is
           exalted
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hath
           Authority
           also
           to
           execute
           judgement
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           Man.
           
        
         
           But.
           3.
           
           By
           this
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           you
           in
           effect
           subvert
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           offering
           pardon
           and
           peace
           to
           poor
           lost
           sinners
           ,
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           ,
           with
           and
           in
           him
           ,
           all
           grace
           and
           glory
           ;
           you
           introduce
           our
           Lord
           ,
           as
           having
           ,
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           indeed
           merited
           the
           privilege
           of
           a
           new
           offer
           of
           life
           unto
           sinners
           ;
           but
           making
           and
           renewing
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           no
           better
           termes
           ,
           then
           these
           of
           the
           Law-covenant
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Law
           
           sayeth
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           that
           doth
           these
           things
           shall
           live
           by
           them
           ;
           so
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           termes
           of
           the
           Gospel-tender
           ,
           are
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           live
           according
           to
           it
           :
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           Law
           doth
           offer
           life
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           receive
           and
           live
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           our
           Lords
           proposal
           stand
           in
           the
           like
           termes
           ,
           admit
           the
           proposers
           not
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           the
           proposals
           are
           certainly
           coincident
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           although
           the
           eternal
           transaction
           betwixt
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           Grace
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           your
           opinion
           ,
           the
           tenders
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           to
           us-ward
           ,
           do
           rune
           in
           the
           same
           tenor
           ;
           and
           the
           condescendence
           of
           both
           ,
           prerequiring
           our
           works
           ,
           is
           equally
           to
           be
           reckoned
           of
           debt
           :
           These
           being
           the
           consequences
           of
           that
           Gospel-method
           ,
           by
           you
           here
           contrived
           ,
           and
           its
           designe
           no
           less
           evident
           ,
           to
           make
           works
           with
           saith
           ,
           the
           condition
           and
           procuring
           cause
           of
           our
           Iustification
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Judge
           appointed
           :
           I
           add
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           your
           attributing
           of
           Iustification
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           judge
           ordained
           over
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           judgement
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           God
           that
           justifieth
           ,
           it
           is
           Christ
           that
           died
           ,
           marke
           the
           distinction
           made
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           reason
           it self
           informing
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           and
           Law-giver
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Judge
           ,
           which
           define
           dutie
           ,
           determine
           paines
           ,
           and
           condemne
           the
           transgressors
           ,
           
             poenae
             enim
             persecution
             ,
             non
             Iudicis
             voluntati
             mandatur
             ;
             sed
             legis
             authoritati
             reservatur
             :
          
           It
           doth
           also
           confirm
           ,
           that
           it
           appertaines
           unto
           God
           only
           ,
           as
           the
           Law-giver
           ,
           to
           remit
           the
           punishment
           incurred
           ,
           and
           accept
           and
           justify
           sinners
           ,
           upon
           an
           aequipollent
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Authority
           to
           execute
           judgement
           being
           given
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           Mediator
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           the
           
           principal
           Author
           and
           efficient
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           meritorious
           cause
           of
           our
           Iustification
           ;
           not
           the
           very
           act
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           solemn
           declaration
           thereof
           ,
           can
           be
           ascrived
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           this
           capacity
           ;
           unless
           you
           can
           conceive
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           is
           not
           only
           ,
           both
           the
           Ransome
           ,
           and
           the
           accepter
           thereof
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           by
           becoming
           the
           Propitiation
           ,
           he
           also
           becometh
           the
           partie
           to
           be
           appeased
           ,
           which
           are
           palpably
           inconsistent
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           plain
           Scripture-truth
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           that
           our
           Lord
           having
           compleatly
           obeyed
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           perfect
           through
           suffering
           ,
           is
           therefore
           highly
           exalted
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           and
           hath
           all
           power
           and
           judgement
           committed
           to
           him
           ;
           whereby
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           here
           in
           time
           ,
           enrich
           with
           all
           Grace
           ,
           guid
           ,
           support
           ,
           and
           preserve
           all
           that
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           also
           over-rule
           ,
           restrain
           ,
           and
           punish
           all
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           Adversaries
           ;
           so
           ,
           shal
           he
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           appear
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           welcome
           all
           his
           redeemed
           ones
           ,
           formerly
           justified
           by
           his
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           unto
           his
           Fathers
           joy
           :
           And
           then
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           judge
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           take
           vengeance
           on
           all
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospel
           :
           by
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Justification
           proceeding
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           preceeding
           ,
           both
           our
           Sanctification
           here
           ,
           and
           Glorification
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           cannot
           be
           referred
           unto
           that
           judgement
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           declarative
           and
           executive
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           nor
           explicate
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           scheme
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           although
           our
           Lord
           do
           therein
           ,
           for
           our
           encouragement
           in
           well
           doing
           ,
           and
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           bountie
           ,
           make
           mention
           of
           our
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           shall
           certainly
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           also
           crown
           his
           own
           free
           grace
           in
           us
           ,
           with
           a
           reward
           ;
           yet
           ,
           thence
           to
           inferre
           ,
           that
           our
           Justification
           before
           
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           his
           holy
           justice
           ,
           having
           for
           its
           alone
           cause
           ,
           the
           Righteousnes
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           imported
           in
           the
           compellation
           ,
           
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           is
           founded
           ,
           on
           our
           weak
           love
           ,
           and
           scant
           charity
           which
           ,
           even
           the
           Righteous
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           seeme
           ashamed
           to
           owne
           ,
           is
           both
           a
           groundless
           error
           ,
           and
           high
           presumption
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           proceed
           to
           your
           next
           words
           
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             proposed
             life
             through
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             as
             many
             as
             receive
             his
             Gospel
             and
             live
             according
             to
             it
             .
          
           That
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           manifest
           perversion
           of
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           doth
           freely
           hold
           out
           himself
           unto
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           to
           be
           our
           Righteousnesse
           for
           Justification
           ;
           but
           also
           our
           Sanctification
           through
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           unto
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           doth
           not
           require
           our
           holinesse
           ,
           as
           an
           antecedent
           condition
           ,
           seing
           ,
           it
           is
           indeed
           his
           own
           subsequent
           Gi●t
           ,
           the
           obvious
           evidence
           of
           so
           clear
           a
           truth
           ,
           may
           sufficiently
           confirme
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           argume●ts
           do
           unanswerably
           evince
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Our
           Lords
           own
           words
           ,
           the
           surest
           Rule
           for
           understanding
           the
           proposal
           controverted
           ,
           do
           contain
           a
           free
           tender
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           termes
           by
           you
           represented
           :
           Hear
           what
           he
           saith
           to
           
             Nicodemus
             :
             Whosoever
             beleeveth
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             shall
             no
             ,
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             eternal
             life
             :
             For
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             beleeveth
             on
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             Iohn
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Iohn
          
           addeth
           ,
           
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             on
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             ,
          
           chap.
           3.
           v.
           36.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           our
           Lord
           sayeth
           ,
           
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             beleive
             on
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             :
             And
             this
             is
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             which
             seeth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             beleeveth
             ,
             may
             have
             everlasting
             life
             :
             Verily
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             on
             me
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Iohn
             .
          
           6.
           29
           ,
           40
           ,
           47.
           
           Surely
           these
           are
           Gospel
           proposalls
           ,
           yea
           
           the
           very
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           its
           offer
           ,
           whereof
           your
           condition
           of
           a
           conformable
           life
           ,
           maketh
           no
           part
           :
           I
           might
           add
           Paul's
           words
           to
           the
           Jailour
           ,
           
             believe
             on
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thou
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           strain
           of
           the
           whole
           New
           Testament
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           unnecessary
           to
           enlarge
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           when
           we
           were
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           works
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           we
           were
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           then
           the
           proposal
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           Justification
           ,
           is
           made
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           without
           the
           condition
           of
           these
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           you
           join
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           antecedent
           is
           plain
           Scripture
           ;
           therefore
           that
           the
           consequent
           is
           identick
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           Justification
           and
           Reconciliation
           are
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Election
           ,
           Calling
           and
           Redemption
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           &
           is
           his
           undertaking
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           acceptation
           therethrough
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           product
           of
           the
           Fathers
           care
           over
           us
           ,
           as
           accepted
           in
           the
           Beloved
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           required
           of
           us
           as
           a
           condition
           antecedent
           to
           our
           justification
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           can
           be
           thought
           ,
           to
           be
           really
           both
           antecedent
           and
           subsequent
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           chosen
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           
             created
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             unto
             good
             works
          
           ;
           through
           faith
           it
           is
           ,
           
             and
             that
             not
             of
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Gi●t
             o●
             God
             ,
          
           that
           we
           become
           partakers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Reconciliation
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           graces
           for
           Sanctification
           ;
           and
           lastly
           we
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           Gods
           husbandrie
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           Therefore
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Your
           requiring
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           together
           with
           faith
           ,
           previous
           to
           our
           acceptance
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           an
           uncertain
           and
           desperat
           thing
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           unless
           we
           be
           first
           accepted
           of
           him
           ,
           
           and
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           :
           
             without
             me
             you
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
          
           are
           our
           Lords
           own
           words
           .
           Say
           not
           that
           this
           Argument
           ,
           equally
           militats
           against
           previous
           faith
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           hold
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           our
           act
           to
           be
           required
           as
           a
           proper
           potestative
           foregoing
           condition
           of
           our
           acceptance
           ,
           the
           objection
           might
           be
           of
           some
           moment
           ;
           but
           since
           we
           do
           affirme
           ,
           faith
           to
           be
           only
           the
           instrumental
           act
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           the
           word
           of
           power
           exciting
           )
           the
           Soul
           doth
           thereby
           lay
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           close
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           thence
           manifest
           ,
           that
           immediatly
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           prerequisite
           ,
           he
           becometh
           our
           propitiation
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           all
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           these
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           this
           your
           Doctrine
           joining
           good
           works
           to
           faith
           ,
           for
           attaining
           to
           our
           Lords
           acceptation
           ,
           subverteth
           the
           peace
           ,
           taketh
           away
           the
           joy
           of
           Beleevers
           ,
           checketh
           Paul's
           exultation
           ,
           in
           his
           so
           much
           professed
           assurance
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           as
           to
           sinners
           in
           extremity
           ,
           called
           immediatly
           before
           the
           twelfth
           hour
           ,
           removeth
           all
           ground
           of
           hope
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           already
           too
           full
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           clear
           ,
           and
           so
           largely
           handled
           by
           many
           more
           able
           Pens
           .
           I
           might
           here
           subjoin
           ,
           that
           as
           your
           joining
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           as
           a
           condition
           with
           faith
           ,
           in
           the
           proposal
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           perverting
           of
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           which
           these
           good
           works
           ,
           having
           a
           subsequent
           dependence
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           by
           any
           reall
           antecedent
           influence
           ,
           possibly
           move
           it
           ;
           so
           your
           turning
           faith
           ,
           by
           this
           conjunction
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           motive
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           also
           respected
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           condition
           ,
           is
           a
           palpable
           depravation
           of
           its
           use
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           our
           Divines
           taking
           the
           word
           condition
           ,
           in
           a
           large
           sense
           ,
           as
           it
           signifieth
           any
           thing
           prerequired
           ,
           do
           ordinarily
           say
           ,
           that
           faith
           and
           faith
           only
           is
           the
           condition
           ,
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           not
           therein
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           a
           
           condition
           doth
           properly
           and
           legally
           import
           :
           viz.
           that
           which
           ,
           though
           by
           convention
           only
           ,
           yet
           hath
           a
           meriting
           or
           moving
           influence
           ,
           upon
           the
           other
           parties
           performance
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           works
           ,
           previously
           required
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           of
           Grace
           (
           as
           you
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           )
           certainly
           hath
           ,
           and
           can
           have
           ,
           no
           other
           ,
           I
           firmly
           maintain
           .
           I
           further
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           requiring
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           a
           proper
           condition
           ,
           doth
           no
           less
           exact
           the
           existence
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           then
           if
           it
           were
           repute
           to
           be
           necessary
           as
           an
           instrument
           ;
           yet
           that
           it
           clearly
           changeth
           the
           office
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           unto
           that
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           works
           ,
           under
           the
           old
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           respecting
           it
           as
           a
           condition
           ,
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           it
           doth
           diminish
           that
           immediat
           regard
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           to
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           which
           we
           derive
           from
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           tendered
           unto
           us
           to
           be
           laid
           hold
           upon
           ,
           as
           the
           alone
           motive
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           acceptable
           to
           God
           for
           our
           Justification
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           go
           on
           with
           your
           discourse
           ,
           you
           add
           ,
           
             And
             as
             that
             which
             giveth
             us
             a
             title
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             which
             giveth
             us
             an
             interest
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             is
             faith
             ,
             with
             a
             life
             conforme
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           But
           passing
           your
           conjunction
           ,
           and
           this
           your
           third
           and
           which
           I
           am
           certain
           would
           require
           more
           study
           ,
           to
           discover
           therein
           a
           connexion
           ,
           then
           you
           did
           adhibite
           in
           the
           using
           ;
           let
           me
           ask
           if
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           giveth
           us
           a
           title
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           then
           the
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           sole
           price
           and
           purchase
           of
           our
           Iustification
           ,
           in
           his
           sight
           ?
           And
           must
           not
           faith
           its
           alone
           proper
           application
           render
           us
           accepted
           to
           the
           Beloved
           ?
           What
           then
           can
           your
           ,
           So
           ,
           further
           import
           ,
           
             Viz.
             so
             ,
             that
             which
             giveth
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             faith
             ,
             with
             a
             life
             conforme
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
           Can
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           els●
           ,
           conceive
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           by
           faith
           alone
           
           in
           the
           propitiation
           ,
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           attain
           ,
           to
           an
           interest
           in
           Christs
           death
           ,
           without
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           superadded
           and
           concurring
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           causality
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           plainly
           inconsistent
           :
           2.
           
           The
           fairest
           sense
           that
           your
           words
           can
           bear
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           restored
           to
           a
           capacity
           of
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           faith
           ,
           with
           a
           life
           conforme
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           gives
           us
           an
           actual
           interest
           in
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           thereby
           unto
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           seing
           the
           result
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           plain
           language
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           then
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           ,
           having
           by
           his
           own
           bloud
           ransomed
           fallen
           and
           forfeited
           mankind
           ,
           hath
           in
           liew
           of
           the
           first
           Covenant
           ,
           made
           with
           man
           and
           by
           him
           transgressed
           ,
           proposed
           to
           us
           a
           second
           ,
           adding
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           required
           by
           the
           f●●st
           ,
           that
           of
           beleeving
           .
           That
           this
           is
           altogether
           dissonant
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           declared
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           revealed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           any
           Christian
           may
           discern
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           words
           are
           ,
           And
           (
           a
           fourth
           
             And
             )
             the
             root
             of
             this
             new
             life
             is
             a
             faith
             ,
             which
             worketh
             by
             love
             ,
             purifieth
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             there
             fore
             Iustification
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             :
          
           But
           pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           faith
           becometh
           such
           a
           fruitful
           root
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           by
           laying
           hold
           on
           Christs
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           pardon
           being
           obtained
           ,
           and
           we
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           right
           unto
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           attain
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           the
           benefite
           of
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           are
           yea
           ,
           and
           Amen
           ?
           or
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           which
           layeth
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           Righteousnesse
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           doth
           also
           unite
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           ingraffing
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           communication
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           purifieth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           overcometh
           
           the
           World
           ?
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           by
           faith
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           bloud
           of
           Sprinkling
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           the
           bloud
           of
           atonement
           ,
           that
           sprinkleth
           from
           an
           evill
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           Laver
           ,
           which
           cleanseth
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           wherewith
           we
           are
           sanctifyed
           ?
           This
           being
           then
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           account
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           most
           apparent
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           through
           faith
           ,
           becometh
           ,
           first
           our
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           remission
           of
           sin
           and
           Justification
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           and
           then
           our
           Sanctification
           unto
           Good
           works
           ;
           your
           own
           acknowledgement
           ,
           that
           
             faith
             is
             the
             root
             of
             this
             new
             life
             of
             holiness
             ,
          
           may
           evince
           ,
           that
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           subsequent
           to
           faith
           ,
           and
           our
           acceptation
           therethrough
           ,
           cannot
           be
           therewith
           joined
           ,
           as
           a
           condition
           ,
           for
           our
           Justification
           .
           But
           that
           which
           followeth
           in
           your
           discourse
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           because
           of
           the
           above
           enumerat
           frui●s
           ,
           which
           it
           produceth
           )
           
             Iustification
             is
             ascribed
             unto
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
          
           is
           ,
           the
           grossest
           error
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           1.
           
           It
           directly
           repugnes
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           clearly
           intimating
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unto
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           instrument
           only
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           unto
           us
           applyed
           ,
           that
           Justification
           is
           in
           Scripture
           ascrived
           .
           If
           we
           be
           justifyed
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           ,
           by
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           free
           gift
           cometh
           upon
           all
           ,
           to
           the
           Justification
           of
           life
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           the
           propitiation
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           bloud
           ;
           and
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           are
           you
           not
           affrayed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Justification
           ,
           requiring
           a
           satisfactorie
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           ascrived
           to
           faith
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           poor
           ,
           and
           imperfect
           fruits
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           ●light
           and
           vilipend
           the
           perfect
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           immediat
           object
           ,
           whereon
           it
           layeth
           hold
           ,
           and
           our
           only
           acceptation
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ?
           2.
           
           Because
           this
           your
           error
           derogates
           from
           Divine
           justice
           .
           We
           have
           already
           heard
           you
           call
           Justification
           
             a
             legal
             or
             judicial
             
             act
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           ,
           an
           act
           ,
           wherein
           free
           grace
           doth
           not
           more
           favour
           the
           lost
           sinner
           ,
           then
           justice
           doth
           regard
           a
           valuable
           ransome
           and
           surety
           :
           If
           Iustification
           then
           be
           ascribed
           in
           Scripture
           to
           faith
           ,
           this
           must
           certainly
           be
           understood
           ,
           either
           as
           faith
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           is
           relative
           to
           a
           compleat
           and
           adequat
           satisfaction
           .
           Now
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           faith
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           an
           act
           ,
           or
           habite
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           its
           fruits
           ,
           which
           ,
           (
           beside
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           also
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           dutie
           as
           from
           us
           ,
           are
           mixed
           with
           much
           weakness
           and
           imperfection
           :
           or
           lastly
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           else
           then
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           can
           be
           commensurable
           to
           holy
           Iustice
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           redargued
           ,
           by
           the
           simple
           proposal
           .
           3.
           
           This
           your
           ascribing
           Iustification
           unto
           faith
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           which
           it
           produceth
           ,
           doth
           no
           less
           detract
           from
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           wherein
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           accepted
           in
           the
           Beloved
           :
           Is
           it
           the
           praise
           and
           commendation
           of
           this
           wonderful
           love
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           spared
           not
           ,
           but
           gave
           his
           only
           begotten
           Son
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           ransome
           for
           sinners
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Beloved
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           accepted
           and
           justifyed
           ;
           and
           should
           not
           you
           be
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unto
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           root
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           it
           doth
           respect
           and
           take
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           to
           be
           sin
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           knew
           no
           sin
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           made
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           Iustification
           is
           in
           Scripture
           ascrived
           ?
           4.
           
           This
           your
           error
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           derogatorie
           to
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Holinesse
           of
           Divine
           justice
           ,
           and
           the
           Glory
           of
           free
           Grace
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           manifest
           product
           of
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           most
           dangerous
           temptation
           to
           ,
           that
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           pride
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           of
           all
           sin
           the
           most
           subtilly
           insinuating
           ,
           deeply
           rooted
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           :
           A
           price
           ,
           
           or
           something
           meriting
           ,
           or
           moving
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           the
           natural
           man
           liketh
           well
           ;
           nay
           knoweth
           not
           how
           to
           renounce
           :
           was
           it
           not
           a
           subtile
           and
           strange
           effect
           of
           this
           pride
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           selfe
           ?
           
             Shall
             I
             give
             my
             first-born
             for
             my
             transgression
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             my
             body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             my
             soul
             ?
          
           When
           as
           the
           thing
           required
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             was
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             love
             mercy
             ,
             and
             walk
             humbly
             with
             God.
          
           And
           whence
           did
           the
           Iews
           their
           stumbling
           at
           the
           Gospel
           proceed
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           went
           about
           to
           establish
           their
           own
           righteousnesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ?
           Say
           not
           ,
           that
           this
           accusation
           against
           you
           ,
           is
           unwarranted
           :
           I
           know
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             your
             explanation
             ascribes
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             through
             ,
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             sinnes
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             our
             services
             accepted
             ,
             and
             grace
             and
             glory
             conveyed
             to
             us
             ,
          
           But
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           but
           vain
           words
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           though
           you
           here
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             our
             services
             are
             accepted
             through
             Christ
          
           ;
           yet
           almost
           immediatly
           before
           ,
           we
           heard
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           faith
           and
           a
           life
           conforme
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           antecedent
           condition
           ,
           which
           gives
           us
           an
           interest
           in
           his
           bloud
           :
           Now
           ,
           that
           our
           services
           cannot
           be
           prerequired
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           condition
           ,
           to
           his
           acceptance
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           also
           only
           accepted
           as
           performed
           by
           us
           ,
           in
           him●
           is
           of
           it self
           manifest
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           you
           should
           ,
           more
           clearly
           ,
           and
           consistently
           ,
           ascribe
           all
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           by
           turning
           his
           grace
           into
           a
           condition
           ,
           the
           subtilty
           and
           folly
           of
           your
           pride
           doth
           but
           the
           more
           bewray
           it self
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           simply
           to
           obtrude
           our
           own
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           most
           exact
           and
           confident
           legalist
           ,
           are
           both
           commanded
           and
           given
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           proud
           presumption
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           attribute
           either
           the
           strength
           or
           the
           acceptance
           of
           performances
           unto
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           while
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           
           time
           ,
           you
           do
           still
           arrogate
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           condition
           on
           the
           creatures
           part
           ,
           you
           the
           more
           declare
           the
           folly
           ,
           but
           in
           nothing
           diminish
           the
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           of
           your
           vanity
           .
           These
           things
           need
           not
           to
           be
           illustrat
           :
           questionless
           ,
           who
           ever
           doth
           consider
           his
           lost
           condition
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           and
           wrath
           ,
           and
           hearkeneth
           unto
           that
           fundamental
           Gospel-precept
           ,
           
             deny
             thy self
             ,
             imprimis
          
           all
           self-righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           ;
           will
           find
           the
           power
           thereof
           so
           deeply
           descending
           into
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           desire
           ,
           trust
           ,
           and
           hope
           thereof
           ,
           will
           be
           fixed
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           found
           in
           him
           ,
           not
           having
           his
           own
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           unto
           his
           sincere
           reflection
           ,
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           appearing
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           disappeare
           as
           dung
           ;
           but
           that
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           through
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Righteousnesse
           which
           is
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           .
           But
           who
           can
           sufficiently
           declare
           and
           regret
           the
           madnes
           and
           ingratitude
           of
           this
           pride
           of
           man
           ?
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           made
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           ,
           Righteousnesse
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           will
           thereto
           join
           our
           own
           ,
           for
           Justification
           in
           Gods
           sight
           :
           He
           is
           also
           made
           unto
           us
           Sanctification
           ,
           that
           in
           Him
           we
           may
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           holinesse
           unto
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           same
           fruits
           ,
           will
           we
           impropriat
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           condition
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           price
           of
           our
           acceptance
           ,
           even
           with
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           our
           only
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           our
           all
           .
           Sir
           ,
           be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           wrath
           ,
           f●ee
           unto
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           for
           a
           refuge
           ,
           do
           finde
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           not
           more
           sufficient
           ,
           then
           freely
           offered
           ,
           to
           every
           one
           that
           willeth
           ,
           for
           Justification
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ;
           so
           ,
           your
           Doctrine
           ,
           requiring
           both
           faith
           and
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           previous
           conditions
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           interest
           in
           Christs
           Death
           ,
           and
           ascriving
           Justification
           to
           faith
           ,
           because
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           of
           the
           pitiful
           fruits
           of
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           perfect
           
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           it
           doth
           apprehend
           ,
           is
           wholly
           dissonant
           unto
           the
           method
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           cannot
           possibly
           attain
           its
           end
           .
           What
           shall
           be
           then
           said
           of
           your
           ensuing
           words
           ?
           
             Now
             judge
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             right
             apprehension
             of
             things
             ?
             since
             I
             have
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             plain
             words
             ,
             told
             you
             that
             ,
             which
             with
             much
             nicety
             ,
             swels
             among
             you
             ,
             to
             Volumes
             :
          
           Really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           use
           the
           liberty
           of
           answering
           ,
           by
           you
           permitted
           :
           I
           would
           say
           ,
           what
           a
           sad
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           wrong
           and
           conceited
           apprehension
           of
           things
           ;
           since
           you
           have
           in
           a
           few
           involved
           words
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           obscured
           and
           confounded
           a
           plain
           point
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           express
           Scripture-light
           ;
           yet
           it
           hath
           necessarily
           required
           a
           great
           many
           words
           ,
           clearly
           to
           unsold
           it
           .
           There
           remaineth
           now
           to
           be
           considered
           the
           main
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           as
           you
           shut
           up
           ,
           so
           you
           would
           seem
           to
           enforce
           ,
           the
           opinion
           which
           we
           have
           heard
           :
           and
           that
           is
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Your
             way
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             declare
             ;
             as
             being
             that
             ,
             whereupon
             we
             shall
             be
             solemnly
             judged
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             absolved
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
          
           and
           afterward
           ,
           you
           add
           ,
           
             That
             it
             may
             correct
             the
             error
             of
             many
             carnall
             Christians
             ,
             who
             love
             well
             to
             hear
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             provided
             they
             be
             bound
             to
             do
             nothing
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           are
           many
           seeming
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           name
           that
           they
           live
           and
           are
           dead
           ,
           who
           have
           and
           do
           delight
           in
           a
           form
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           want
           the
           power
           ;
           of
           whose
           delusion
           ,
           the
           error
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           part
           ,
           is
           an
           old
           and
           true
           regret
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           explication
           by
           you
           delivered
           ,
           being
           so
           many
           wayes
           unsound
           and
           peccant
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           an
           antidote
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           these
           carnal
           Christians
           ,
           pretending
           to
           lay
           
           hold
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           wholly
           neglecting
           the
           study
           of
           holiness
           ,
           are
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           the
           most
           sadly
           deceived
           ,
           and
           most
           wretched
           deceivers
           ;
           so
           ,
           your
           manner
           of
           Justification
           ,
           derogating
           from
           the
           holy
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           perfect
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           flattering
           the
           natural
           mans
           pride
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           of
           all
           vices
           ,
           we
           are
           most
           prone
           ,
           and
           seducing
           souls
           ,
           from
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           cannot
           be
           less
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           .
        
         
           But
           3.
           
           This
           your
           reason
           ,
           for
           departing
           from
           Justification
           by
           faith
           only
           ,
           as
           encouraging
           to
           licentiousness
           ,
           is
           so
           directly
           the
           objection
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           taketh
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           fully
           answereth
           ,
           after
           his
           having
           declared
           the
           truth
           of
           Justification
           ,
           as
           by
           us
           professed
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           thereby
           exceedingly
           fortified
           :
           The
           passage
           is
           thus
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           having
           shewed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           by
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           free
           Gift
           cometh
           upon
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           Iustification
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           by
           the
           obedience
           of
           one
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           made
           righteous
           ;
           and
           summing
           up
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           grace
           that
           reigneth
           
             through
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             unto
             eternal
             life
             ,
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
          
           ;
           he
           subjoineth
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             shall
             we
             continow
             in
          
           sin
           
             that
             grace
             may
             abound
          
           ?
           Seing
           it
           is
           not
           by
           our
           works
           ,
           but
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           from
           sin
           ,
           shall
           we
           therefore
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           sin
           commendeth
           grace
           ,
           and
           our
           good
           works
           availl
           not
           ,
           continow
           in
           sin
           ,
           that
           grace
           may
           abound
           ?
           The
           plain
           insinuation
           of
           what
           you
           object
           :
           Now
           hear
           the
           Apostles
           answere
           both
           for
           us
           and
           himself
           .
           1.
           
           He
           saveth
           justification
           by
           faith
           only
           ,
           cannot
           encourage
           to
           sin
           ;
           because
           such
           as
           do
           thereby
           ,
           truely
           lay
           hold
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           partake
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           conformable
           thereto
           :
           
             How
             shall
             they
             then
             ,
             that
             are
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             live
             any
             longer
             
             therein
             ?
          
           Sin
           may
           indeed
           remain
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           who
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           Death
           ,
           are
           planted
           in
           the
           likenesse
           thereof
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           should
           live
           any
           longer
           in
           sin
           ,
           is
           not
           possible
           :
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             born
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           yet
           ,
           if
           any
           false
           pretender
           ,
           should
           therefore
           say
           ,
           either
           that
           he
           cannot
           transgress
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           transgressions
           are
           no
           sins
           ,
           and
           so
           license
           himself
           unto
           wickedness
           ,
           he
           but
           deceiveth
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           not
           in
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Paul
           saith
           that
           Justification
           through
           faith
           importeth
           a
           more
           certain
           assurance
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           by
           you
           urged
           .
           The
           necessity
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           ye
           plead
           for
           ,
           is
           only
           that
           of
           a
           condition
           ,
           strict
           indeed
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           obligation
           ;
           but
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           if
           not
           desperat
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           cause
           and
           reall
           existence
           ;
           being
           previously
           required
           ,
           unto
           our
           acceptance
           by
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           :
           whereas
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Justification
           ,
           by
           him
           and
           by
           us
           asserted
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           is
           causally
           certain
           ,
           depending
           upon
           such
           infallible
           causes
           ,
           that
           whereever
           true
           Faith
           is
           ,
           the
           study
           of
           holiness
           must
           necessarily
           ensue
           ;
           and
           where
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           the
           pretense
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Justification
           thereby
           ,
           is
           but
           vain
           and
           groundlesse
           :
           For
           seing
           by
           Faith
           ,
           the
           only
           requisite
           ,
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           for
           Justification
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           only
           dead
           indeed
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           sin
           ,
           but
           planted
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           alive
           through
           him
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           also
           should
           walk
           in
           newness
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           holiness
           is
           evidently
           thereby
           as
           much
           assured
           ,
           as
           the
           acts
           of
           life
           are
           in
           their
           proper
           principle
           :
           How
           can
           it
           then
           be
           alledged
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           holiness
           is
           less
           secured
           ,
           then
           in
           yours
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           
           such
           is
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           that
           true
           Faith
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           root
           and
           principle
           of
           the
           new
           life
           of
           holiness
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           you
           acknowledged
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           how
           reason
           could
           so
           quickly
           desert
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           any
           necessary
           effect
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           must
           grant
           good
           works
           to
           be
           of
           true
           Faith
           ,
           can
           be
           rationally
           joined
           with
           its
           cause
           ,
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           a
           condition
           ,
           which
           your
           discourse
           imports
           ?
           If
           fire
           or
           life
           were
           ,
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           required
           as
           a
           condition
           ,
           he
           that
           should
           thereto
           join
           heat
           or
           motion
           ,
           necessarily
           thereon
           dependent
           ,
           were
           plainly
           ridiculous
           :
           I
           need
           not
           take
           notice
           ,
           of
           what
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           from
           these
           seeming
           Beleevers
           ,
           who
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           profession
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           want
           of
           fruits
           ,
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ;
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           more
           militat
           against
           us
           ,
           then
           against
           you
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           true
           faith
           to
           be
           alwayes
           fruitful
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           answereth
           it self
           :
           But
           3.
           because
           by
           necessity
           ,
           its
           like
           that
           you
           do
           understand
           ,
           the
           obligation
           to
           holiness
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           it
           were
           rendered
           more
           binding
           and
           pressing
           ,
           and
           thence
           would
           commend
           your
           explanation
           ,
           as
           more
           engaging
           unto
           a
           holy
           life
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           resume
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           already
           declared
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           That
           to
           press
           the
           necessity
           of
           holiness
           ,
           antecedently
           to
           our
           being
           ,
           and
           acceptation
           ,
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           vain
           ,
           and
           fruitless
           .
           2.
           
           That
           to
           join
           our
           imperfect
           holiness
           ,
           with
           Christs
           unspotted
           and
           alone
           sufficient
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           faiths
           value
           ,
           is
           proud
           and
           presumptuous
           ;
           but
           rather
           represent
           these
           true
           grounds
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           are
           found
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           equally
           ,
           yea
           more
           obliging
           ,
           then
           all
           your
           vain
           pretenses
           .
        
         
           And
           1.
           
           We
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           and
           just
           and
           good
           Law
           of
           God
           remaineth
           in
           its
           entire
           force
           ,
           threatning
           and
           condemning
           all
           sin
           ,
           whereever
           
           found
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           poor
           sinner
           convicted
           ,
           is
           thereby
           urged
           to
           flee
           for
           refuge
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           who
           alone
           delivereth
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ;
           so
           ,
           he
           who
           expecteth
           Salvation
           ,
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           witness
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           profession
           ,
           in
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           ,
           no
           less
           exposed
           to
           its
           severity
           and
           terror
           ;
           neither
           can
           the
           Beleever
           sinning
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           the
           difference
           of
           his
           state
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           more
           pretend
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           repentance
           renewed
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           reacted
           ,
           whence
           the
           study
           of
           holiness
           will
           undoubtedly
           revive
           and
           flow
           ;
           then
           the
           wicked
           ,
           persisting
           in
           his
           impenitence
           :
           What
           is
           then
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           you
           and
           us
           ?
           You
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           obligation
           of
           holiness
           doth
           descend
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           we
           grant
           that
           this
           holy
           Law
           continueth
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           force
           and
           power
           ,
           against
           all
           sin
           (
           I
           say
           not
           sinners
           )
           whereever
           found
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Beleever
           or
           Unbeleever
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           thereby
           ,
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           licentiousnesse
           to
           sin
           must
           be
           equally
           excluded
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           requiring
           Faith
           alone
           for
           Iustification
           ,
           we
           relaxe
           the
           study
           of
           holiness
           ;
           I
           must
           again
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           true
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           thing
           which
           we
           require
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           study
           of
           holiness
           :
           Next
           ,
           if
           any
           person
           should
           thence
           delude
           himself
           unto
           licentiousness
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Law
           of
           God
           remaining
           in
           the
           same
           severity
           against
           it
           ,
           cannot
           but
           ,
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           wherein
           that
           high
           aggravation
           of
           turning
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           unto
           wantonnesse
           ,
           is
           more
           manifest
           ,
           be
           also
           more
           powerful
           .
           If
           any
           man
           go
           on
           to
           urge
           us
           with
           the
           possible
           delusions
           of
           presumption
           and
           libertinisme
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Devil
           both
           hath
           ,
           and
           may
           abuse
           the
           truth
           and
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           but
           fighteth
           with
           the
           Devils
           weapons
           ,
           whereby
           mans
           wretched
           frailty
           is
           indeed
           discovered
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           ,
           by
           Paul
           plainly
           asserted
           
           against
           the
           like
           cav●●●a●ions
           ,
           and
           by
           us
           owned
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           least
           impugned
           :
           Nay
           ,
           I
           may
           further
           affirme
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           error
           is
           delus●on
           ,
           and
           inductive
           of
           more
           ;
           so
           ,
           where
           one
           hath
           been
           tempted
           to
           abuse
           the
           proposal
           of
           free
           Grace
           ,
           hundreds
           ,
           through
           Natures
           pride
           ,
           both
           desiring
           ,
           and
           overvaluing
           propriety
           ,
           have
           stumbled
           upon
           this
           your
           so
           descrived
           conjunction
           of
           our
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           fallen
           into
           that
           ,
           not
           entire
           submitting
           unto
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           going
           about
           to
           establish
           their
           own
           Righteousness
           ;
           by
           which
           sin
           ,
           the
           rock
           of
           Salvation
           became
           unto
           the
           Iews
           a
           rock
           of
           offence
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           severity
           of
           its
           sanction
           ,
           doth
           still
           abide
           in
           force
           ,
           to
           deterre
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           and
           reclaime
           unto
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Righteousnesse
           and
           also
           our
           Sanctification
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           s
           more
           binding
           Authority
           ,
           derived
           from
           the
           greatness
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           s
           own
           holiness
           and
           perfection
           ,
           are
           ,
           upon
           none
           so
           powerful
           ,
           and
           in
           none
           so
           effectual
           ,
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           ,
           through
           faith
           ,
           have
           laid
           hold
           on
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           for
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           therethrough
           alone
           have
           attained
           unto
           peace
           .
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           true
           repentance
           ,
           discovering
           the
           sinfulness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           guiltiness
           of
           sin
           ,
           cannot
           but
           endeare
           holiness
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           appearing
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           that
           inconceivable
           glory
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           justifying
           us
           through
           Faith
           ,
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           but
           beget
           a
           deeper
           reverence
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           regard
           to
           his
           will
           and
           commandments
           ;
           then
           all
           the
           thunderings
           of
           mount
           Sinai
           ,
           the
           greatest
           motive
           to
           holiness
           in
           the
           construction
           of
           your
           way
           .
           But
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             Righteousnesse
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           Law
           through
           Faith
           is
           not
           made
           void
           ,
           but
           more
           established
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           chosen
           ,
           and
           created
           in
           him
           unto
           holiness
           ,
           and
           good
           works
           ,
           to
           
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ;
           when
           I
           observe
           the
           connexion
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           established
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           holds
           out
           ,
           betwixt
           Iustification
           and
           Sanctification
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           his
           purpose
           ,
           
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             2
             
             Thess.
          
           2.
           13.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           his
           promise
           ,
           
             Ezek
             36.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Micah
             7.
             19.
             2
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           4.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           In
           his
           precept
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           8.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           In
           Christs
           purchass
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           14.
           
           (
           5.
           )
           In
           the
           Gift
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           1
           Cor
           1.
           30.
           
           (
           6
           )
           In
           the
           sincere
           desire
           of
           and
           great
           d●light
           in
           holiness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           pardon
           ,
           recorded
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           specially
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
             &
          
           103.
           3.
           
           (
           7.
           )
           In
           the
           description
           of
           lustification
           ,
           given
           us
           by
           Paul
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           6
           chap.
           Rom.
           and
           Gal.
           2.
           
           I
           seriously
           wonder
           ,
           how
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           ,
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           obligation
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           its
           performance
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Iustification
           by
           Faith
           only
           ,
           molsty
           assured
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           way
           of
           Justification
           by
           faith
           only
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           remains
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           declared
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           our
           Lord
           ,
           for
           our
           further
           encouragement
           unto
           holiness
           ,
           hath
           graciously
           intimat
           ,
           that
           even
           these
           good
           works
           ,
           w●ich
           we
           performe
           in
           his
           strength
           ,
           shall
           be
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           grace
           from
           which
           they
           flow
           ,
           also
           graciously
           rewarded
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             being
             made
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             become
             servants
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             fruit
             unto
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           constraint
           in
           love
           and
           gratitude
           ,
           above
           the
           perswasion
           of
           fear
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           desire
           of
           reward
           be
           powerful
           ,
           above
           the
           apprehension
           of
           punishment
           ,
           these
           considerations
           are
           certainly
           cumulative
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           above
           any
           thing
           that
           yours
           doth
           contain
           .
           That
           I
           may
           therefore
           summe
           up
           this
           discourse
           ,
           anent
           the
           necessity
           of
           holiness
           :
           Know
           ,
           that
           
             without
             holiness
             none
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           But
           hence
           it
           doth
           so
           ill
           follow
           ,
           that
           holiness
           by
           way
           of
           previous
           condition
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
           joined
           unto
           our
           Faith
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Justification
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           elected
           us
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           holy
           ;
           so
           ,
           he
           also
           justifieth
           us
           through
           Faith
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           not
           because
           we
           are
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           glorious
           riches
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           in
           begun
           holiness
           here
           ,
           and
           consummat
           holin●ss
           in
           Glory
           hereafter
           ;
           and
           hereby
           is
           our
           obligation
           unto
           and
           study
           of
           holiness
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           being
           remitted
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           both
           promoved
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           standing
           fierie
           Law
           against
           all
           sin
           &
           ungodliness
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           ,
           by
           that
           alsufficiency
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           for
           our
           compleating
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           through
           Faith
           ,
           we
           are
           united
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           and
           encouraged
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           is
           most
           binding
           in
           the
           Laws
           Authority
           ,
           and
           obliging
           in
           Divine
           bounty
           .
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           this
           consideration
           may
           also
           be
           superadded
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           exercise
           of
           holiness
           remaineth
           with
           us
           ,
           still
           under
           the
           obligation
           of
           Divine
           precept
           ,
           and
           is
           certainly
           the
           end
           and
           effect
           of
           our
           acceptation
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           same
           being
           the
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           and
           inseparable
           effect
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           and
           thereby
           becoming
           its
           most
           assured
           test
           ,
           must
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           stirre
           up
           as
           effectually
           unto
           the
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           of
           Faith
           ,
           whence
           it
           flows
           ,
           and
           which
           doth
           again
           incite
           to
           the
           sincere
           ,
           closs
           ,
           and
           constant
           study
           of
           holiness
           ,
           by
           a
           reciprocal
           influence
           ,
           as
           your
           vain
           stating
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           condition
           in
           our
           Justification
           ,
           doth
           but
           lamely
           perswade
           its
           persuite
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           hasten
           to
           the
           last
           part
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             necessity
             of
             holiness
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             solemnly
             judged
             justified
             and
             absolved
             at
             the
             last
             day
             :
          
           I
           cannot
           now
           enlarge
           upon
           these
           mistakes
           ,
           that
           are
           again
           by
           you
           crouded
           into
           these
           few
           words
           ,
           it
           may
           here
           suffice
           ,
           that
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           all
           men
           shall
           be
           solemnly
           
           judged
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           holy
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seing
           ,
           
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             shal
             no
             flesh
             be
             justifyed
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           The
           righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           them
           that
           beleeve
           ,
           without
           the
           mixture
           ,
           or
           conjunction
           of
           our
           imperfect
           righteousness
           ,
           in
           the
           often
           forementioned
           respect
           ,
           is
           only
           thereby
           the
           more
           recommended
           2.
           
           Where
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           this
           ,
           so
           understood
           ,
           necessity
           of
           holiness
           ,
           or
           upon
           our
           holiness
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           solemnly
           justifyed
           and
           absolved
           ;
           you
           erre
           ,
           and
           impinge
           most
           grosly
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Scripture-evidence
           ,
           the
           value
           of
           Christs
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           the
           holiness
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           free
           Grace
           .
           as
           I
           have
           already
           demonstrat
           .
           I
           grant
           indeed
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           shal
           gather
           into
           one
           ,
           welcome
           ,
           and
           appear
           glorious
           in
           ,
           all
           Beleevers
           ,
           he
           will
           also
           confess
           them
           before
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           commemorate
           their
           charity
           and
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           exceding
           riches
           of
           his
           bountie
           ,
           reckon
           his
           own
           grace
           in
           them
           ,
           unto
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           reward
           ;
           but
           thence
           to
           inferre
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           upon
           our
           holiness
           that
           we
           are
           justifyed
           ,
           and
           absolved
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           is
           destitute
           of
           all
           truth
           and
           reason
           :
           Nay
           ,
           the
           very
           figure
           of
           that
           judgement
           ,
           wherever
           represented
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           bearing
           ,
           only
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Beleevers
           ,
           their
           solemne
           reception
           and
           welcome
           from
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           already
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           blessed
           and
           justifyed
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           redeemed
           and
           sanctifyed
           ,
           doth
           ,
           most
           plainly
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           confute
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           have
           evidently
           demonstrat
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           language
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           in
           Schoole
           termes
           ,
           which
           on
           purpose
           I
           have
           declined
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           express
           revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           only
           to
           taxe
           ,
           
           as
           singular
           in
           its
           phrase
           ,
           and
           you
           your self
           do
           the
           more
           commend
           ,
           as
           being
           closely
           Scriptu●al
           ,
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           both
           vain
           and
           antiscriptural
           ,
           in
           matter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           expression
           .
           What
           you
           mean
           by
           preferring
           
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             Modern
             and
             Scholastical
             expressions
             ,
          
           under
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           is
           unavoidably
           comprised
           ,
           let
           others
           judge
           :
           but
           as
           for
           the
           abuses
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             presumption
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             hear
             of
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ●
             provided
             they
             be
             bound
             to
             do
             nothing
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             :
          
           seing
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           engaging
           ,
           and
           effectual
           unto
           holiness
           ,
           then
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           termes
           we
           do
           assert
           ;
           viz.
           That
           we
           are
           saved
           ,
           and
           called
           with
           an
           holy
           calling
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           our
           works
           ,
           or
           doings
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           his
           own
           purpose
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           given
           us
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           sin
           thereof
           remaineth
           with
           the
           Authors
           ,
           and
           pure
           and
           certain
           truth
           ,
           is
           neither
           thereby
           lessened
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           stumbled
           at
           :
           And
           therefore
           having
           fully
           redargued
           the
           falsehood
           of
           your
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           vanity
           of
           all
           your
           pretenses
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           vindicat
           this
           most
           precious
           and
           important
           truth
           ,
           of
           
             Iustification
             by
             Faith
             only
          
           ,
           from
           all
           calumnie
           ;
           and
           warne
           all
           of
           that
           delusion
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           ,
           very
           unjustly
           ,
           make
           proper
           to
           our
           way
           ;
           I
           plainly
           and
           positively
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           study
           of
           holiness
           is
           a
           most
           necessary
           and
           indispensable
           dutie
           ,
           unto
           the
           justifyed
           Beleever
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           necessity
           of
           Divine
           precept
           ,
           at
           length
           above
           declared
           .
           2.
           
           By
           the
           necessity
           of
           loves
           constraint
           ;
           holiness
           being
           both
           amiable
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           path
           way
           leading
           unto
           the
           seeing
           and
           enjoying
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           therein
           delights
           .
           3.
           
           By
           the
           force
           of
           fears
           perswasion
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           fatherly
           displeasure
           against
           all
           sin
           ;
           a
           motive
           most
           tenderly
           perswasive
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           are
           truely
           godly
           .
           4.
           
           By
           
           the
           obligation
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           cords
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           powerfully
           engage
           the
           Beleever
           to
           the
           constant
           acknowledgement
           of
           God's
           free
           love
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           worthy
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           delivered
           us
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           called
           us
           with
           so
           heavenly
           a
           calling
           .
           5.
           
           For
           the
           manifestation
           ,
           to
           our selves
           ,
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           justifyed
           state
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           peace
           and
           comfort
           .
           6.
           
           For
           the
           adorning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           others
           ;
           nay
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           our
           felicity
           be
           in
           God
           ;
           if
           glory
           be
           our
           desire
           ;
           if
           free
           grace
           be
           the
           most
           powerfull
           attractive
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           help
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           dread
           and
           terror
           from
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           the
           study
           of
           holiness
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           united
           force
           of
           all
           these
           motives
           ,
           most
           strongly
           recommended
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           wonderful
           free
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           our
           Justification
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           only
           yea
           infinitly
           intended
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           your
           N.
           C.
           having
           acquit
           you
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           how
           justly
           ,
           or
           unjustly
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           :
           You
           make
           him
           say
           ,
           
             but
             are
             you
             not
             ,
             ARMINIANS
             ?
          
           And
           to
           that
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           your
           N.
           C.
           you
           answere
           with
           so
           much
           Legerdemain
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           easily
           discovered
           ;
           yet
           these
           few
           things
           are
           manifest
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           such
           is
           the
           strange
           extent
           of
           this
           your
           latitude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           inclineable
           ,
           and
           favourable
           to
           any
           Sect
           or
           Partie
           ,
           then
           Conscientious
           Non-conformists
           :
           If
           you
           deal
           with
           Papists
           ,
           then
           all
           their
           gross
           Idolatries
           and
           superstitions
           ,
           yea
           and
           their
           horrid
           Rebellions
           and
           Cruelties
           ,
           are
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           they
           forsooth
           ,
           hold
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           only
           build
           upon
           it
           wood
           ,
           hay
           ,
           and
           stuble
           :
           And
           you
           earnestly
           wish
           for
           a
           temper
           ,
           which
           ,
           undeniable
           experience
           shews
           ,
           your
           partie
           hath
           endeavoured
           after
           ,
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           a
           hundred
           fold
           more
           condescendence
           ,
           then
           is
           required
           
           to
           the
           appeasing
           of
           all
           our
           complaints
           :
           If
           Arminians
           ,
           come
           in
           your
           way
           :
           not
           one
           word
           of
           all
           these
           errors
           ,
           so
           highly
           injurious
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           certainty
           &
           immutability
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Decrees
           ;
           of
           the
           freeness
           and
           efficacie
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           Christs
           Death
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           comfortable
           truth
           of
           the
           Saints
           Perseverance
           ;
           nor
           yet
           of
           these
           disorders
           and
           tumults
           ,
           wherewith
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           they
           have
           infested
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           :
           but
           
             away
             with
             these
             controversies
             ,
             the
             itch
             of
             multiplying
             ,
             and
             canvassing
             subtill
             questions
             ,
             hath
             proven
             the
             chief
             pest
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             is
             good
             to
             be
             sober-minded
             :
          
           And
           ,
           thus
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           they
           do
           indeed
           vent
           ,
           profess
           ,
           and
           seduce
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           if
           this
           
             your
             tendernesse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             sober-mindedness
             ,
          
           were
           reall
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           first
           more
           readily
           teach
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           departing
           from
           the
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           humility
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           visible
           inlet
           to
           all
           the
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           And
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           in
           nothing
           sober-mindednesse
           ,
           is
           more
           sober
           ,
           then
           anent
           imposing
           upon
           such
           ,
           as
           do
           really
           scruple
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           things
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           no
           where
           commanded
           :
           which
           two
           ,
           are
           the
           hinges
           of
           most
           of
           these
           debates
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           disturbe
           us
           .
           Now
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           how
           you
           have
           treated
           Non-conformists
           ,
           all
           alongs
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           obvious
           reflection
           :
           Rebellion
           ,
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           and
           Peevishness
           ,
           you
           ,
           falsely
           ,
           make
           their
           ordinary
           Epithets
           :
           And
           for
           your
           inclinations
           towards
           them
           ,
           a
           short
           look
           forward
           exhibits
           them
           in
           Verse
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           after
           your
           approbation
           of
           the
           bloud
           and
           fynings
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           suffered
           ,
           you
           melodiously
           sing
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             strange
             distemper
             doth
             all
             skill
             defy
             :
          
           
             Physicians
             hopes
             still
             falsify
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             a
             joint
             ,
             which
             Gangren
             doth
             corrupt
             ,
          
           
             Must
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             from
             the
             sound
             lump
             ,
          
           
             Better
             the
             body
             grow
             a
             stump
             ;
          
           
             Then
             by
             such
             members
             ,
             banckrrupt
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           again
           ,
           lest
           such
           rigour
           may
           prove
           a
           stain
           to
           your
           Christian
           and
           Catholick
           latitude
           ,
           you
           add
           a
           forbearance
           for
           us
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           though
           your
           own
           interest
           plead
           for
           a
           delay
           ;
           yet
           you
           can
           forgive
           nothing
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           
             
               Till
               brimful
               be
               their
               cup
               ;
            
             
               Then
               chaffed
               justice
               ,
               shall
               the
               chaff
               devour
               ,
            
             
               And
               Angel-reapers
               bring
               the
               Iust
               to
               Heavens
               floor
               :
            
          
        
         
           This
           ,
           this
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           is
           the
           inside
           of
           your
           pretended
           charity
           ;
           and
           it
           but
           too
           plainly
           evinces
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           professed
           stretches
           of
           a
           faire
           and
           comprehensive
           Latitude
           ,
           are
           ,
           in
           their
           regard
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           forced
           product
           ,
           of
           your
           own
           conveniencie
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           your
           opposing
           to
           the
           Soveraignity
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           Arminian
           opinion
           doth
           proudly
           impugne
           ,
           his
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           their
           great
           pretense
           ;
           and
           declaring
           ,
           that
           the
           reconciling
           of
           these
           attributes
           is
           beyond
           your
           capacity
           ;
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           by
           resolving
           this
           objection
           in
           the
           common
           difficulty
           of
           the
           unsearcheablenesse
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           both
           by
           them
           and
           by
           us
           acknowledged
           ,
           you
           take
           part
           on
           their
           side
           ;
           however
           it
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           to
           draw
           you
           unto
           debate
           ;
           the
           Counsel
           o●
           God
           ,
           though
           imperscrutable
           ,
           yet
           it
           standeth
           sure
           ,
           having
           this
           seal
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             them
             that
             are
             his
             :
          
           The
           Soveraignity
           
           o●
           God
           ,
           though
           part
           ●●nding
           ou●
           ;
           〈◊〉
           it
           only
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           establisheth
           the
           liberty
           and
           certainty
           of
           his
           Decrees
           ,
           without
           all
           shadow
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           interfering
           with
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           render
           ,
           both
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           the
           more
           eminent
           ,
           and
           glorious
           :
           These
           are
           the
           ref●ections
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           maketh
           upon
           this
           subject
           :
           Pray
           consider
           the
           passage
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           after
           having
           shewed
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           children
           had
           done
           any
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           free
           purpose
           according
           to
           Election
           ,
           not
           of
           works
           ,
           but
           of
           〈◊〉
           that
           calleth
           ,
           preferreth
           the
           Younger
           ,
           and
           passeth
           by
           the
           Elder
           ,
           loving
           Iacob
           but
           hating
           Esaw
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           stumbling
           ,
           recurreth
           to
           his
           Soveraignity
           ,
           
             having
             mercie
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             have
             mercie
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             hardening
             :
          
           And
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           conceiving
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Soveraignity
           of
           God
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           his
           infinite
           Goodness
           and
           Holiness
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           to
           humane
           capacity
           irreconcileable
           attributes
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           from
           this
           high
           Soveraignity
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           deduceth
           the
           excellencies
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           illustrateth
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           and
           wrath
           ;
           but
           rationally
           answereth
           ,
           the
           proud
           reply
           of
           poor
           clayes
           carnal
           arguings
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           its
           infinite
           maker
           ,
           and
           free
           and
           absolute
           disposer
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           
             you
             may
             well
             take
             his
             own
             oath
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             taketh
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             :
          
           And
           so
           you
           may
           indeed
           very
           safely
           ,
           if
           either
           you
           understand
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           death
           of
           sinners
           ,
           simply
           and
           abstractly
           in
           it self
           considered
           ,
           or
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           serious
           call
           ,
           to
           them
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           live
           ,
           as
           the
           context
           of
           that
           passage
           doth
           hold
           out
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           would
           thence
           deny
           ,
           that
           God
           willing
           to
           shew
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           power
           known
           ,
           purposed
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           to
           pass
           by
           such
           ,
           on
           whom
           he
           willeth
           not
           to
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           
           enduring
           with
           much
           long●
           uffering
           the
           vessel●s
           of
           wrath
           ,
           fitted
           to
           destruction
           ;
           you
           directly
           contradict
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           other
           Scripture-passages
           ,
           whereby
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           their
           rejoicings
           ,
           in
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           righteous
           Judgements
           ,
           are
           clearly
           holden
           out
           .
        
         
           But
           3.
           wishing
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           much
           fear
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           and
           Scripture-simplicitie
           ,
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           high
           mystery
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           not
           urging
           further
           the
           designed
           indifference
           ,
           which
           ,
           under
           a
           faire
           general
           ,
           you
           clearly
           go
           about
           to
           introduce
           ,
           for
           all
           Arminian
           tenents
           ;
           my
           earnest
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Rule
           ,
           which
           you
           give
           for
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           may
           indeed
           both
           stint
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           direct
           practice
           ,
           
             Viz.
             Let
             none
             of
             our
             good
             be
             ascribed
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             our
             evill
             be
             imputed
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           You
           proceed
           to
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           alledge
           our
           Ministers
           their
           jealousies
           ,
           of
           this
           your
           new
           way
           ;
           that
           you
           ma●
           again
           appeal
           to
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           boast
           of
           your
           fruits
           ;
           but
           since
           I
           have
           ,
           without
           boasting
           ,
           abundan●ly
           searched
           ,
           and
           shaken
           you
           ,
           and
           left
           all
           to
           open
           view
           ;
           I
           also
           referre
           the
           judgem●nt
           ,
           to
           that
           most
           righteous
           cognizance
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           you
           are
           wearied
           of
           these
           your
           wranglings
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           resolve
           to
           leave
           these
           
             dry
             ,
             and
             arid
             matters
          
           ,
           and
           talk
           a
           little
           with
           your
           N.
           C.
           on
           
             better
             subjects
          
           .
           Sir
           ,
           your
           resolution
           is
           just
           and
           good
           ;
           only
           transferre
           not
           the
           faults
           ,
           of
           your
           vain
           ,
           airie
           ,
           and
           insipid
           reasonings
           ,
           upon
           the
           matters
           themselves
           by
           you
           treated
           :
           If
           you
           have
           foolishly
           and
           petulantly
           impugned
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           these
           Lands
           ;
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Worship
           of
           his
           House
           ;
           but
           also
           endeavoured
           to
           unsetle
           and
           subvert
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           without
           
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           a
           sent
           Gospel-ministerie
           ,
           determined
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Liberty
           ;
           And
           if
           your
           N.
           C.
           pretending
           to
           be
           the
           Respondent
           ,
           hath
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           manifestly
           betrayed
           the
           Cause
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           faint
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           absurd
           defence
           ,
           as
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           suggest
           ,
           the
           folly
           of
           this
           your
           wrangling
           remaineth
           with
           your self
           alone
           ;
           the
           matters
           therein
           handled
           ,
           as
           they
           continow
           still
           to
           be
           the
           firme
           truths
           ,
           signal
           blessings
           ,
           and
           especial
           means
           given
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           declaring
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           promoving
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           by
           your
           discourse
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           prejudged
           ;
           so
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           excusing
           ,
           that
           they
           greatly
           aggravat
           these
           jejune
           and
           gustless
           Methods
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           manage
           this
           your
           conference
           ;
           but
           foreseeing
           this
           censure
           ,
           you
           cunningly
           cast
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           the
           mention
           of
           
             better
             subjects
          
           ;
           whether
           with
           a
           designe
           thus
           to
           evade
           ,
           or
           by
           your
           insinuat
           distinction
           betwixt
           the
           forgoing
           matters
           ,
           
             as
             dry
             ,
             and
             arid
          
           ,
           and
           your
           subsequent
           speculations
           ,
           as
           these
           better
           things
           ,
           only
           to
           be
           pursued
           ,
           to
           drive
           on
           the
           deceit
           of
           an
           irreligious
           indifferencie
           ,
           so
           much
           at
           present
           studied
           by
           the
           Adversarie
           ,
           and
           his
           Emissaries
           ,
           let
           others
           Judge
           ?
           Two
           things
           only
           I
           must
           say
           .
           1.
           
           That
           to
           go
           about
           to
           smooth
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           pretensions
           of
           sublime
           and
           Seraphick
           attainments
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           from
           these
           hights
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           but
           really
           ,
           in
           a
           convenient
           accommodation
           to
           every
           guise
           ,
           whereunto
           carnal
           ease
           doth
           invite
           ,
           and
           outward
           peace
           perswade
           ,
           to
           slight
           ,
           despise
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           relaxe
           from
           ,
           the
           conscientious
           observance
           of
           these
           ordinances
           and
           midses
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           and
           appointed
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           way
           ,
           leading
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           felicity
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           delusive
           appearance
           of
           an
           Angelick
           light
           ,
           wherewith
           Sathan
           can
           possibly
           palliat
           his
           blackest
           enterprises
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           
           your
           subsequent
           discourse
           were
           much
           more
           sound
           and
           candid
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           tenor
           and
           scope
           ,
           then
           truely
           it
           is
           ;
           yet
           ,
           therein
           to
           figure
           your self
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           new
           burning
           ,
           and
           shining
           light
           ,
           teaching
           your
           N.
           C.
           in
           such
           a
           strain
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           whom
           by
           him
           you
           personat
           ,
           were
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Religion
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           methods
           ,
           and
           ends
           ;
           and
           altogether
           strangers
           to
           its
           life
           ,
           is
           visibly
           more
           disingenuous
           and
           arrogant
           ,
           then
           sincerely
           charitable
           :
           Say
           not
           that
           I
           am
           ill
           natured
           ,
           if
           you
           find
           these
           words
           a
           little
           more
           pointed
           ,
           it
           s
           you
           that
           hath
           sharpened
           them
           :
           Nay
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           assume
           a
           furder
           confidence
           of
           boasting
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Seekers
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           found
           amongst
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           grace
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           distributed
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           even
           become
           a
           fool
           in
           glorying
           ,
           for
           the
           abasing
           of
           your
           self-flatterie
           ,
           I
           do
           neither
           want
           a
           just
           provocation
           ,
           nor
           a
           clear
           precedent
           ,
           for
           my
           warrant
           .
           But
           seing
           there
           are
           several
           things
           by
           you
           here
           proposed
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           for
           the
           use
           of
           edifying
           ,
           to
           a
           serious
           and
           considerat
           Soul
           ,
           and
           wherein
           a
           real
           union
           would
           indeed
           prove
           a
           most
           effectuall
           corrective
           ,
           both
           of
           sinistruous
           designes
           ,
           and
           evill
           mixtures
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           wave
           the
           direct
           prosecution
           of
           such
           discoveries
           ,
           and
           wishing
           that
           ,
           that
           power
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           true
           and
           pure
           Religion
           ,
           may
           indeed
           end
           all
           our
           differences
           ,
           I
           heartily
           join
           my
           assent
           to
           your
           subsequent
           discourse
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           harmony
           and
           affection
           ,
           that
           truth
           doth
           allow
           .
           That
           some
           do
           place
           Religion
           wholly
           in
           debates
           ,
           others
           in
           external
           Forms
           ,
           others
           in
           some
           privat
           devotions
           ,
           others
           in
           the
           regulation
           of
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           certain
           inward
           speculations
           ,
           and
           self-devised
           strains
           ,
           are
           things
           not
           so
           strange
           ,
           as
           grievous
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           know
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           ,
           is
           the
           
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           life
           ,
           in
           which
           profession
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           power
           of
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           descending
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           apprehending
           him
           ,
           for
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           mostly
           ,
           and
           most
           sadly
           wanting
           :
           If
           in
           the
           conduct
           thereof
           ,
           men
           were
           abhorring
           and
           denying
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           called
           us
           unto
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           laying
           hold
           on
           these
           great
           and
           precious
           promises
           ,
           which
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           are
           all
           yea
           and
           amen
           ;
           then
           ,
           from
           the
           application
           of
           His
           Righteousnesse
           should
           the
           peace
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           abound
           ;
           from
           the
           communication
           of
           his
           life
           and
           grace
           ,
           should
           the
           Divine
           seed
           propagat
           ,
           and
           diffuse
           it self
           through
           the
           whole
           man
           ;
           and
           from
           and
           by
           this
           truth
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Believers
           should
           be
           transformed
           ,
           into
           the
           likeness
           and
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           rendered
           partakers
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           the
           only
           foundation
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           alone
           ,
           there
           is
           Salvation
           ,
           
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             other
             name
             under
             Heaven
             given
             amongst
             men
             ,
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             :
          
           The
           power
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           reward
           ,
           of
           Natures
           light
           ,
           was
           long
           since
           forfeited
           in
           Adam
           ;
           and
           though
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           God
           left
           not
           himself
           without
           a
           witness
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           did
           good
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           invisible
           things
           of
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           clearly
           seen
           ,
           being
           understood
           by
           the
           things
           that
           are
           made
           ,
           even
           his
           eternal
           power
           and
           Godhead
           ;
           yet
           ,
           the
           ungodliness
           of
           men
           still
           prevailing
           ,
           and
           holding
           the
           truth
           in
           unrighteousness
           ,
           this
           weaker
           light
           ,
           served
           only
           to
           render
           them
           without
           excuse
           :
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Patriarchs
           were
           burning
           and
           shining
           lights
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           from
           Divine
           revelation
           ,
           and
           the
           oracles
           ,
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           
           which
           they
           saw
           Christ's
           day
           and
           rejoiced
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           natures
           light
           ,
           that
           this
           their
           radiancy
           was
           derived
           :
           The
           dawning
           opened
           by
           Moses
           ,
           had
           certainly
           a
           great
           splendour
           ,
           and
           therein
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           was
           very
           observably
           held
           forth
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           vail
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           discovery
           ,
           with
           many
           types
           and
           shadows
           ,
           not
           making
           it
           
             a
             great
             ridle
          
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           unadvisedly
           affirme
           ;
           but
           keeping
           and
           conducting
           that
           people
           ,
           under
           the
           Pedagogie
           of
           that
           more
           burdensome
           and
           severe
           dispensation
           ,
           until
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           time
           should
           come
           ;
           so
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           a
           light
           to
           lighten
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           people
           Israel
           ;
           to
           bless
           them
           ,
           in
           turning
           away
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           their
           iniquities
           :
           to
           turne
           them
           from
           darkness
           unto
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           forgiveness
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           inheritance
           among
           them
           which
           are
           sanctifyed
           ,
           by
           faith
           that
           is
           in
           him
           :
           &
           thus
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           abolished
           death
           ;
           and
           brought
           life
           and
           immortality
           to
           light
           through
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           the
           great
           designes
           thereof
           not
           lying
           in
           that
           preposterous
           in
           coherent
           order
           ,
           by
           you
           represented
           ,
           are
           first
           ,
           by
           proposing
           to
           us
           that
           stupendious
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Redemption
           of
           sinners
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           proclaiming
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           beleeveth
           on
           him
           ,
           shal
           not
           perish
           ,
           but
           have
           everlasting
           life
           ;
           to
           reconcile
           us
           enemies
           ,
           and
           bring
           us
           aliens
           ,
           nigh
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           being
           thus
           accepted
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           same
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           filled
           with
           all
           grace
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           God
           his
           wonderful
           bountie
           ,
           his
           unmeasurable
           love
           ,
           his
           glorious
           holiness
           ,
           his
           eternal
           truth
           and
           faithfulness
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           exciting
           ,
           in
           us●
           of
           that
           ravishing
           and
           constraining
           love
           ,
           that
           filial
           
           and
           perswasive
           fear
           ,
           and
           that
           comforting
           and
           joyous
           hope
           ;
           which
           graces
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           moulding
           us
           into
           a
           lively
           conformity
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           washed
           us
           from
           our
           sins
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           bloud
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           our
           life
           ,
           our
           light
           ,
           and
           our
           all
           ;
           and
           thereby
           causing
           us
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruite
           ,
           of
           holiness
           ,
           meekness
           ,
           patience
           ,
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           virtues
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           the
           sweetness
           ,
           excellency
           ,
           and
           delight
           of
           Grace
           ,
           here
           ,
           untill
           it
           shall
           be
           perfected
           by
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           up
           of
           Glory
           ,
           hereafter
           :
           This
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           work
           and
           purpose
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           seing
           ,
           it
           shall
           availl
           us
           nothing
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           whole
           world
           and
           lose
           our
           own
           souls
           ,
           it
           ought
           indeed
           to
           be
           the
           great
           designe
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           to
           conforme
           unto
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           hearken
           unto
           the
           call
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           beleeving
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           fou●d
           in
           him
           ,
           not
           having
           our
           own
           righteousness
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           the
           righteousness
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           God
           by
           faith
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           fellowship
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           still
           reaching
           forth
           ,
           unto
           these
           things
           which
           are
           before
           ,
           press
           toward
           the
           mark
           ,
           for
           the
           prize
           of
           the
           high
           calling
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           The
           way
           then
           ,
           to
           purify
           and
           save
           our
           souls
           ,
           is
           not
           barely
           to
           affect
           a
           little
           virtue
           ,
           or
           morality
           ;
           nay
           ,
           nor
           yet
           ,
           from
           our selves
           ,
           without
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           to
           apply
           our
           mindes
           to
           God
           :
           God
           not
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           the
           contemplations
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           instead
           of
           deriving
           ,
           into
           our
           souls
           ,
           his
           excellent
           perfections
           ,
           would
           but
           fill
           them
           with
           amazement
           and
           horrour
           :
           If
           the
           externall
           shew
           and
           figure
           only
           of
           this
           sight
           ,
           was
           so
           terrible
           even
           to
           Moses
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             exceedingly
             fear
             and
             quake
          
           ;
           How
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           that
           poor
           sinners
           can
           approach
           ?
           We
           are
           therefore
           ,
           to
           apply
           onr
           minde
           unto
           
           God
           ;
           but
           ,
           only
           in
           and
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           ,
           obtaining
           peace
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           grace
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           access
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           (
           not
           by
           speculation
           only
           )
           have
           our
           hearts
           purified
           .
           Your
           precepts
           of
           
             stilness
             and
             abstraction
             of
             minde
             ,
             to
             become
             of
             a
             thinking
             temper
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             with
             passions
             &c.
             and
             use
             much
             inward
             recollection
             :
          
           As
           by
           you
           proposed
           ,
           for
           the
           way
           to
           spirituality
           ,
           without
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           true
           way
           ;
           are
           but
           stoical
           dreames●
           and
           deluding
           vanities
           :
           The
           awakened
           sinner
           ,
           whom
           sin
           affrights
           ,
           and
           wrath
           terrifies
           ,
           findeth
           no
           rest
           nor
           refuge
           ;
           but
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           him
           accepted
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           grace
           purified
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           partake
           of
           that
           blessedness
           ,
           pronounced
           by
           the
           procurer
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God
             :
          
           And
           thus
           with
           open
           face
           ,
           beholding
           as
           in
           a
           glass
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           is
           changed
           into
           the
           same
           image
           ,
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           ,
           untill
           that
           hereafter
           ,
           he
           be
           brought
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           thereby
           be
           perfected
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           great
           means
           ,
           to
           attain
           to
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           ,
           converse
           and
           fellowship
           with
           God.
           
             If
             any
             man
             love
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             he
             will
             keep
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             :
          
           And
           thence
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           that
           sweetness
           of
           the
           meditation
           of
           God
           and
           his
           attributes
           ,
           the
           admiration
           of
           his
           mercie
           and
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           adoration
           of
           his
           excellencies
           ,
           and
           these
           soul
           breathings
           ,
           and
           continual
           aspirings
           toward
           him
           ,
           which
           you
           here
           mention
           ,
           will
           flow
           in
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           its
           constant
           satisfaction
           ,
           in
           an
           entire
           submission
           and
           delightsome
           complacencie
           ,
           in
           all
           Gods
           wayes
           and
           actings
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           Beleever
           will
           be
           stirred
           up
           ,
           prompted
           ,
           and
           animat
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           and
           pure
           zeal
           of
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           to
           fight
           out
           the
           good
           fight
           
           of
           faith
           ,
           acquit
           himself
           strenuously
           ,
           in
           that
           warfare
           ,
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Sathan
           ;
           wherein
           now
           we
           stand
           ingaged
           ,
           and
           readily
           to
           embrace
           every
           occasion
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           approve
           himself
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           dearly
           loved
           us
           ;
           and
           walk
           worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           called
           us
           unto
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           :
           but
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           think
           himself
           into
           this
           frame
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           simple
           means
           of
           that
           Metaphorick
           ass●●ilation
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           meer
           thinking
           ,
           attain
           to
           this
           Divine
           likeness
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           groundless
           ,
           then
           the
           active
           militant
           state
           of
           Christians
           ,
           within
           time
           ,
           is
           ill
           defined
           ,
           by
           your
           imaginary
           stilness
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           would
           understand
           ,
           wherein
           the
           sweetness
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Divine
           converse
           ,
           doth
           consist
           ?
           The
           stilness
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           minde
           is
           overflowed
           ;
           the
           clearness
           of
           the
           judgement
           ,
           stedfastness
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           calmeness
           of
           the
           passions
           ,
           wherein
           you
           place
           it
           ,
           are
           indeed
           qualities
           ,
           which
           do
           highly
           advance
           a
           man
           ,
           unto
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           nature
           ;
           and
           the
           Divine
           touches
           ,
           that
           you
           mention
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soul
           is
           sometimes
           carried
           unto
           sublimities
           not
           utterable
           ,
           are
           also
           found
           in
           the
           records
           of
           Christian
           experience
           :
           but
           the
           only
           proper
           answere
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           returned
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             O
             tast
             and
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             good
             !
          
           The
           unsearcheable
           treasures
           of
           his
           goodness
           have
           no
           measure
           ;
           the
           excellencies
           of
           his
           glorious
           perfections
           ,
           have
           no
           parallel
           ;
           the
           poor
           narrow
           soul
           ,
           admitted
           unto
           these
           felicities
           ,
           by
           attributing
           unto
           God
           ,
           the
           very
           form
           ,
           essence
           ,
           and
           substance
           of
           all
           its
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           magnifying
           him
           ,
           as
           its
           alone
           love
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           delight
           ,
           hath
           ,
           by
           these
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           application
           of
           whatsomever
           else
           it
           doth
           conceive
           to
           be
           amiable
           and
           delectable
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           adumbrat
           this
           Divine
           satisfaction
           :
           But
           as
           the
           constant
           result
           of
           these
           ref●ections
           hath
           been
           ever
           admiration
           and
           wonder
           ;
           so
           ,
           a
           forced
           silence
           in
           that
           
           transport
           ,
           of
           the
           Spouse
           her
           raptures
           ,
           
             yea
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
          
           ,
           is
           only
           its
           most
           significant
           period
           .
           What
           part
           our
           affections
           and
           passions
           have
           ,
           in
           these
           enjoyments
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           to
           mention
           ;
           certainly
           ,
           God
           who
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           that
           we
           love
           him
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           heart
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           soul
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           strength
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           minde
           ,
           will
           both
           purify
           and
           satiat
           all
           these
           capacities
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           
             sensible
             passions
             may
             be
             very
             high
             ,
             in
             an
             impure
             minde
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             natural
             devotion
             ;
             specially
             in
             a
             person
             melancholick
             ,
             a
             woman
             ,
             or
             hysterical
             ,
             which
             may
             mount
             very
             high
             ;
             but
             doth
             not
             humble
             ,
             or
             purify
             the
             minde
             .
          
           I
           judge
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           an
           unsavorie
           and
           little
           pertinent
           mixture
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           expresse
           my
           fears
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           denote
           a
           minde
           ,
           in
           your self
           ,
           little
           humbled
           ,
           and
           less
           purified
           :
           But
           that
           which
           you
           add
           ,
           of
           Persons
           Divinely
           acted
           their
           deniedness
           unto
           all
           things
           ,
           their
           absolute
           resignation
           unto
           ,
           and
           intense
           delight
           in
           ,
           and
           desires
           toward
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           blessed
           effects
           of
           the
           souls
           union
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           I
           rather
           observe
           .
           And
           here
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           declaring
           self
           abhorrence
           ,
           and
           abnegation
           ,
           and
           humble
           applications
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           that
           strait
           passage
           ,
           and
           low
           gate
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           violence
           to
           be
           entered
           ,
           for
           attaining
           unto
           that
           heavenly
           state
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           spiritual
           solaces
           here
           ,
           and
           immediat
           Divine
           enjoyments
           hereafter
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           compense
           and
           swallow
           up
           all
           the
           preceeding
           anguish
           ;
           but
           surpass
           all
           possible
           apprehensions
           of
           that
           unconceived
           glory
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           most
           heartily
           embrace
           that
           saving
           truth
           ,
           if
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           of
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           I
           have
           desiderat
           .
           O
           that
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           so
           great
           a
           joy
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           a
           greater
           blessedness
           expected
           ,
           we
           would
           all
           vigorously
           set
           about
           the
           duties
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           not
           intangling
           
           our selves
           with
           the
           pollutions
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           how
           to
           serve
           our
           own
           lusts
           and
           ease
           ,
           and
           comply
           with
           every
           device
           ,
           and
           invention
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           enduring
           hardness
           ,
           contradiction
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           and
           all
           persecution
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           please
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           chosen
           us
           to
           be
           Souldiers
           !
           Certainly
           ,
           he
           whose
           heart
           is
           thus
           fixed
           on
           God
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           life
           and
           actions
           will
           quickly
           manifest
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           the
           forme
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           his
           rational
           and
           unconcerned
           contempt
           of
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           his
           hatred
           of
           base
           and
           debasing
           lusts
           ,
           his
           undervaluing
           of
           the
           things
           of
           sense
           ,
           his
           well
           squared
           and
           solid
           indifferencie
           for
           all
           conditions
           and
           occurrents
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           his
           love
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           study
           of
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           goodness
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           works
           ,
           do
           evidently
           shew
           forth
           the
           love
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           vital
           springs
           of
           all
           his
           thoughts
           and
           motions
           ,
           while
           self-denyall
           emptieth
           ,
           and
           humility
           vaileth
           him
           ,
           as
           nothing
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           native
           and
           genuine
           lustre
           of
           free
           grace
           in
           him
           ,
           is
           thereby
           rendered
           more
           conspicuous
           ,
           and
           his
           light
           ,
           doth
           the
           more
           shine
           ,
           unto
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           called
           us
           unto
           Glory
           and
           virtue
           :
           He
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           obeyeth
           the
           publick
           Father
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           he
           remembreth
           and
           honoureth
           such
           ,
           who
           watch
           for
           his
           soul
           ,
           who
           speak
           unto
           him
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           these
           he
           is
           a
           follower
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           of
           Christ
           ,
           following
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           end
           of
           their
           conversation
           ;
           he
           pursueth
           Charity
           ,
           as
           the
           Crown
           of
           perfection
           .
           
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             perfect
             ,
             even
             as
             your
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           hath
           not
           with
           him
           a
           more
           commanding
           Authority
           ,
           then
           an
           inviting
           and
           soul●a●ishing
           attraction
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           his
           bounty
           
           and
           beneficence
           toward
           men
           is
           prompt
           and
           unconfined
           ;
           so
           ,
           his
           obedience
           toward
           God
           is
           most
           punctual
           and
           circumspect
           ,
           having
           respect
           unto
           all
           Gods
           commandments
           ,
           and
           esteeming
           his
           precepts
           ,
           concerning
           all
           things
           to
           be
           right
           ,
           and
           hating
           every
           false
           way
           ;
           a
           latitude
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           good
           will
           toward
           all
           men
           ,
           he
           heartily
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           and
           rejoiceth
           in
           ;
           but
           a
           latitude
           of
           compliance
           with
           sinful
           courses
           ,
           and
           indifferency
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           smallest
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           under
           whatsomever
           pretext
           ,
           he
           from
           his
           heart
           abhorreth
           .
           These
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           are
           a
           few
           of
           the
           faire
           lines
           ,
           that
           compose
           the
           Christians
           Character
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           part
           ,
           wherein
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           consist
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           too
           apparent
           ,
           that
           many
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           vain
           vaunting
           of
           serene
           and
           still
           speculations
           and
           high
           abstractions
           ,
           do
           alledge
           the
           strickness
           of
           Conscientious
           practices
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           loud
           pretenses
           ,
           do
           themselves
           sadly
           and
           most
           dangerously
           ,
           recede
           from
           it
           .
           O
           how
           much
           is
           it
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           such
           ,
           but
           all
           ,
           would
           ,
           in
           their
           secret
           retirements
           ,
           often
           review
           and
           examine
           their
           actions
           ,
           that
           ,
           discovering
           their
           errors
           and
           fa●lings
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           humbled
           and
           brought
           ,
           unto
           the
           renewed
           and
           more
           serious
           exercise
           of
           repentance
           ,
           stirred
           up
           by
           a
           more
           lively
           ,
           and
           active
           faith
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           quickened
           to
           new
           vigour
           and
           alacrity
           ,
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God!
           Then
           should
           the
           Divine
           love
           ,
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           inflame
           and
           elevat
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           captivate
           the
           whole
           powers
           thereof
           ,
           unto
           these
           pure
           and
           free
           resignations
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           is
           well
           pleased
           ;
           then
           should
           the
           power
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           mortify
           sin
           ,
           overcome
           temptations
           ,
           and
           advance
           ,
           in
           every
           thing
           acceptable
           ,
           unto
           God.
           And
           lastly
           ,
           then
           should
           the
           offerings
           of
           our
           praises
           
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           mercies
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           invaluable
           and
           unspeakeable
           Gift
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           ascend
           with
           gladness
           ,
           and
           bring
           back
           the
           returnes
           of
           more
           grace
           ,
           and
           joy
           :
           and
           our
           prayers
           and
           supplications
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           careful
           in
           nothing
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           especially
           for
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           lead
           a
           quiet
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           Godliness
           and
           honesty
           ,
           should
           be
           set
           forth
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           incense
           ,
           and
           mount
           up
           ,
           as
           the
           evening
           Sacrifice
           :
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           from
           these
           heavenly
           exercises
           ,
           and
           the
           communications
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           flow
           therein
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           is
           firmly
           fixed
           and
           strenthened
           ,
           to
           order
           and
           do
           all
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           minde
           continually
           bended
           ,
           by
           the
           strong
           applications
           of
           fear
           and
           love
           ,
           to
           direct
           all
           its
           wayes
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           sight
           :
           And
           these
           truely
           are
           the
           frame
           ,
           and
           fruits
           ,
           of
           inward
           and
           secret
           devotion
           .
           As
           for
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           he
           who
           considereth
           it
           ,
           as
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           avowed
           and
           more
           solemn
           acknowledgement
           of
           our
           dependence
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           testifying
           our
           union
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           reason
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           express
           precept
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           seriously
           and
           sincerely
           performed
           ,
           with
           and
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           holy
           and
           pure
           manner
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           hath
           prescribed
           ,
           without
           the
           contaminating
           mixtures
           of
           mens
           presumptuous
           and
           vain
           inventions
           ,
           will
           certainly
           go
           unto
           the
           congregation
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           met
           together
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           professing
           thus
           to
           seek
           his
           face
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           custome
           or
           formality
           ,
           whereunto
           ,
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           devising
           and
           imposing
           of
           humane
           forms
           and
           modes
           do
           most
           powerfully
           delude
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           ,
           jointly
           with
           others
           ,
           cordially
           adore
           ,
           and
           praise
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           
           and
           give
           ,
           not
           only
           an
           external
           concurrence
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           and
           decency
           of
           the
           Worship
           ;
           but
           with
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           within
           him
           ,
           will
           blesse
           his
           holy
           Name
           ,
           and
           joine
           his
           Amen
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           my
           hearts
           assent
           ,
           to
           the
           truth
           that
           I
           find
           in
           your
           conclusion
           ,
           my
           desire
           to
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           both
           you
           ,
           and
           we
           ,
           were
           by
           a
           serious
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           holy
           practice
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           talking
           only
           ,
           experimenting
           the
           solid
           edification
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           lyeth
           in
           these
           heads
           :
           If
           this
           you
           had
           minded
           more
           ,
           you
           and
           your
           partie
           would
           have
           been
           farre
           from
           vexing
           the
           Lords
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           in
           these
           Lands
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           solemn
           Oaths
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           established
           Laws
           ,
           sound
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Policy
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           inclinations
           of
           all
           ,
           with
           that
           grievous
           yoke
           of
           wicked
           and
           pervese
           Prelacie
           ,
           and
           these
           vain
           and
           burthensome
           corruptions
           ,
           wherewith
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           attended
           :
           Which
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           your
           own
           recollected
           thoughts
           ,
           they
           appear
           to
           be
           but
           extrinseck
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           moment
           ;
           so
           ,
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           whence
           did
           they
           proceed
           ?
           And
           what
           have
           they
           produced
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           either
           serious
           reflections
           upon
           all
           the
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           especially
           upon
           these
           alterations
           ,
           that
           have
           happened
           amongst
           us
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           or
           a
           just
           consideration
           ,
           of
           the
           present
           condition
           ,
           and
           state
           of
           affaires
           ,
           could
           have
           place
           ;
           as
           the
           pride
           ,
           and
           avarice
           of
           corrupt
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           assisted
           ,
           since
           the
           rejection
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           irreligious
           spirit
           ,
           and
           practices
           ,
           observed
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           of
           an
           aspiring
           Supremacie
           ,
           moving
           under
           the
           specious
           pretexts
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           only
           spring
           ,
           and
           cause
           ;
           so
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           profanity
           ,
           violence
           ,
           and
           distraction
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           the
           woful
           fruits
           of
           these
           innovations
           .
           
           But
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           iniquities
           ;
           especially
           ,
           our
           not
           receiving
           ,
           and
           walking
           worthy
           ,
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           judgement
           is
           farre
           from
           us
           ,
           neither
           doth
           justice
           overtake
           us
           ,
           we
           wait
           for
           light
           ,
           but
           behold
           obscurity
           ,
           for
           brightness
           ,
           but
           we
           walk
           in
           darkness
           :
           We
           look
           for
           judgement
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           for
           salvation
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           farre
           from
           us
           .
           The
           Lord
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           his
           Arme
           bring
           salvation
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           be
           glorified
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           concluding
           complement
           of
           affection
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           here
           give
           your
           Non-conformist
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           to
           repay
           ,
           at
           our
           cost
           ,
           with
           the
           confession
           of
           his
           former
           
             unmeasured
             fury
          
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           too
           palpably
           the
           wantonnesse
           of
           your
           own
           extravagant
           fancie
           ,
           wherein
           to
           looke
           for
           more
           truth
           ,
           then
           you
           do
           shew
           constancie
           in
           your
           resolution
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           point
           to
           these
           matters
           controverted
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           resume
           them
           againe
           ,
           were
           great
           weaknesse
           .
           You
           add
           in
           words
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             provoke
             therefore
             one
             another
             to
             charity
             and
             good
             works
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           we
           know
           your
           practice
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           press
           your
           trifling
           conformity
           ,
           and
           provoke
           the
           Powers
           ,
           against
           such
           ,
           as
           cannot
           comply
           :
           We
           have
           indeed
           a
           blessed
           exercise
           for
           our
           tongues
           ,
           even
           with
           them
           to
           bless
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           but
           since
           you
           do
           persist
           ,
           in
           your
           maligning
           the
           wayes
           ,
           work
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           your
           mouth
           must
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           stopt
           ,
           if
           the
           small
           endeavours
           ,
           by
           me
           used
           ,
           might
           make
           you
           minde
           the
           pursuance
           of
           truth
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           study
           of
           your
           so
           often
           repeated
           Temper
           ,
           my
           satisfaction
           would
           be
           little
           inferior
           to
           your
           advantage
           ;
           but
           seing
           both
           your
           words
           and
           works
           ,
           do
           shew
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           neither
           cold
           ,
           nor
           hot
           ;
           but
           lukewarm
           :
           I
           counsel
           the
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           great
           Counseller
           ,
           
             To
             be
             Zealous
             therefore
             ,
             and
             repent
             :
             behold
             he
             standeth
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             knocketh
             ,
             
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             door
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             sup
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             him
             .
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             will
             he
             grant
             ,
             to
             sit
             with
             him
             in
             his
             throne
             ;
             even
             as
             he
             also
             overcame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             in
             his
             throne
             .
          
           And
           thus
           passing
           your
           preposterous
           postscript
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Icarian
             Pindarick
          
           I
           proceed
           to
           your
           Continuation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Continuation
           ,
           OR
           The
           seventh
           DIALOGUE
           Answered
           .
        
         
           SIR
           ,
           Beginning
           this
           your
           seventh
           Dialogue
           with
           your
           ordinary
           insinuations
           ,
           whereof
           the
           slender
           artifice
           ,
           obvious
           to
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           needeth
           no
           further
           discovery
           ,
           I
           only
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           where
           your
           preface
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           your
           consenting
           to
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           former
           Dialogues
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             That
             since
             yow
             had
             allayed
             ,
             a
             great
             deall
             of
             the
             heat
             you
             met
             with
             in
             your
             
               N.
               C.
            
             upon
             these
             matters
             ,
             you
             presumed
             it
             might
             produce
             the
             like
             good
             effect
             in
             others
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           alledgeance
           too
           serious
           to
           be
           groundless
           ,
           and
           beyond
           what
           the
           license
           of
           the
           fictitious
           form
           of
           your
           conferences
           will
           allow
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           since
           any
           excess
           of
           heat
           that
           appeares
           in
           your
           N.
           C.
           is
           not
           ours
           ,
           but
           purely
           your
           own
           invention
           ,
           your
           pretense
           of
           having
           allayed
           it
           ,
           doth
           both
           bewray
           your
           vanity
           ,
           and
           shew
           this
           to
           be
           indeed
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           the
           publication
           .
           As
           for
           the
           advantages
           yow
           reckon
           upon
           ,
           yow
           reckon
           before
           your
           Host
           ,
           reckon
           again
           ,
           and
           then
           boast
           of
           your
           Reason
           .
           
           But
           you
           would
           also
           be
           accou●ted
           a
           Droll
           forsooth
           ,
           though
           you
           say
           ,
           you
           
             have
             only
             adhibite
             somwhat
             of
             that
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             humour
             ,
             but
             for
             sweetening
             the
             transitions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             all
             Dialogues
          
           ;
           certainly
           you
           Latitudinarians
           are
           all
           brave
           comprehensive
           spirits
           ,
           Masters
           of
           all
           good
           qualities
           ,
           whether
           you
           possesse
           them
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           dare
           affirm
           ,
           that
           a
           pleasant
           humorist
           ,
           will
           laugh
           more
           at
           this
           passage
           of
           your
           conceitedness
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           drolries
           that
           hitherto
           you
           have
           vented
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           begins
           your
           half-proselited
           N.
           C.
           and
           without
           connexion
           tells
           you
           ,
           
             that
             some
             charge
             you
             with
          
           Socinianisme
           ,
           
             others
             with
          
           Poprie
           ,
           
             others
             with
          
           Arminianisme
           ,
           
             and
             others
             with
          
           Quakerisme
           ,
           
             though
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             him
             upon
             very
             slender
             grounds
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           what
           may
           have
           moved
           you
           ,
           after
           what
           we
           have
           heard
           in
           your
           sixt
           Dialogue
           ,
           again
           in
           this
           place
           to
           resume
           these
           things
           to
           so
           small
           purpose
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           conceive
           .
           You
           shew
           as
           if
           you
           were
           extremly
           picked
           by
           such
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             you
             know
             the
             arts
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             will
             tell
             their
             people
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             unsound
             and
             heteredox
             ,
             and
             back
             ther
             hard
             words
             ,
             with
             grave
             nods
             and
             ivry
             faces
             .
          
           Poor
           man
           ,
           your
           passion
           is
           stirred
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           find
           you
           so
           impotent
           ,
           as
           again
           to
           relapse
           in
           such
           a
           childish
           reflection
           ,
           whereas
           to
           have
           used
           it
           once
           before
           was
           too
           much
           and
           unworthy
           of
           your
           gravity
           .
           Bu●
           sure
           who
           ever
           are
           your
           accusers
           ,
           (
           who
           really
           to
           me
           are
           unknown
           ,
           )
           they
           have
           too
           visible
           an
           advantage
           ,
           in
           this
           your
           weakness
           ;
           and
           if
           many
           men
           be
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           no
           less
           ground
           of
           retortion
           in
           your
           own
           scenical
           gesticulations
           ,
           and
           affected
           grimaces
           .
           The
           thing
           I
           am
           concerned
           to
           notice
           is
           ,
           why
           being
           so
           sharp
           in
           your
           resentment
           ,
           are
           you
           so
           scant
           in
           your
           purgation
           ?
           You
           ask
           ,
           
             if
             they
             do
             understand
             things
             ,
             who
             charge
             him
             with
          
           Socinianisme
           ,
           
             who
             believeth
             that
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hopes
             for
             salvation
             only
             through
             his
             blood
             .
          
           And
           I
           grant
           that
           these
           things
           being
           truely
           understood
           and
           believed
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           you
           do
           ,
           are
           indeed
           the
           truth
           opposite
           to
           the
           Socinian
           errors
           :
           But
           seeing
           you
           know
           that
           some
           Socinians
           do
           also
           very
           easily
           admit
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           cardinal
           point
           of
           this
           Controversie
           is
           ,
           
             whether
             or
             not
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             indeed
             essentially
             &
             naturâ
             Deus
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             And
             we
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             Son
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             God
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           I
           wish
           you
           had
           chosen
           the
           same
           positive
           assertion
           for
           your
           vindication
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           clearing
           your self
           of
           Poprie
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Justification
           ,
           because
           
             forsooth
             ,
             that
             you
             ascribe
             all
             we
             receive
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             love
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             thorough
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           It
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           sufficient
           test
           of
           your
           orthodoxy
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           one
           understanding
           Papist
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           say
           it
           were
           a
           calumny
           ,
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           the
           contrary
           .
           Nay
           you
           your self
           ,
           in
           your
           sexth
           Dialogue
           do
           plainly
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           the
           foundation
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           expressly
           wave
           their
           opinion
           of
           Justification
           ,
           in
           the
           enumeration
           of
           their
           errors
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           amounts
           to
           all
           by
           you
           here
           asserted
           ;
           however
           ,
           having
           already
           at
           great
           length
           handled
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           not
           loving
           to
           vex
           any
           with
           odious
           names
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           adde
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           shall
           believe
           and
           teach
           ,
           that
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           is
           our
           Righteousness
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           then
           shall
           you
           have
           a
           good
           report
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           truth
           itself
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           subjoin
           ,
           
             that
             we
             know
             that
             all
             that
          
           Calvin
           
             and
             his
             followers
             aime
             at
             in
             the
             matter
             of
          
           Arminius
           
             his
             
             points
             ,
             is
             that
             all
             our
             good
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             God
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             he
             be
             erroneous
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             who
             asserts
             that
             ?
          
           Sir
           ,
           having
           already
           waved
           these
           debates
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           resume
           them
           ,
           but
           though
           I
           have
           formerly
           accorded
           ,
           and
           am
           still
           perswaded
           that
           this
           general
           principle
           ,
           rightly
           understood
           and
           seconded
           with
           a
           sincere
           practice
           ;
           would
           prove
           a
           happie
           antidote
           against
           the
           Arminian
           errors
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           far
           from
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           its
           bare
           profession
           ,
           which
           hardly
           any
           other
           then
           an
           Atheist
           will
           disown
           ,
           should
           acquit
           you
           as
           to
           soundness
           in
           these
           controversies
           .
           Where
           you
           say
           that
           Calvin
           aimed
           at
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           that
           might
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           and
           Arminius
           differ
           in
           the
           manner
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           Calvin's
           aim
           was
           farther
           from
           Scripture-revelation
           ,
           to
           vindicat
           both
           the
           Soveraignity
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           deep
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Divine
           counsel
           and
           decrees
           ,
           from
           mens
           narrow
           self-devised
           and
           presumptuous
           notions
           and
           apprehensions
           ,
           &
           also
           more
           evidently
           to
           defeat
           the
           errors
           of
           Universal
           Redemption
           and
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           Perseverance
           bottomed
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           :
           But
           since
           Arminius
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           ,
           would
           be
           far
           from
           denying
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           alone
           Author
           and
           fountain
           of
           all
           good
           ,
           what
           need
           of
           more
           words
           ,
           for
           redarguing
           such
           a
           pitiful
           vindication
           .
        
         
           Now
           follows
           your
           purgation
           of
           Quakerisme
           ,
           which
           I
           confess
           is
           plain
           and
           positive
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           indeed
           convinced
           ,
           (
           though
           ignorant
           of
           them
           )
           that
           the
           grounds
           of
           that
           accusation
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           ashamed
           to
           name
           ,
           are
           in
           effect
           ridiculous
           ;
           the
           severity
           of
           that
           mode
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           too
           strict
           for
           yours
           of
           the
           Latitude
           :
           However
           it
           shall
           still
           be
           my
           wish
           ,
           that
           its
           large
           comprehension
           ,
           may
           not
           at
           least
           include
           some
           of
           the
           peculiar
           principles
           of
           that
           Sect
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           discerning
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           have
           penetrat
           into
           its
           deeps
           ,
           you
           do
           very
           justly
           
           terme
           the
           subtilest
           device
           yet
           broached
           for
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           you
           adde
           ,
           but
           
             if
             that
             spirit
             be
             not
             the
             womb
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             these
             Sects
             and
             errors
             have
             sprung
             amongst
             us
             ,
             let
             all
             that
             look
             on
             judge
             .
          
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           spirit
           do
           you
           meane
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           chasma
           here
           is
           manifest
           ,
           but
           whether
           in
           the
           print
           ,
           as
           is
           obvious
           from
           the
           letter
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           your
           brains
           ,
           as
           the
           futility
           of
           the
           reasons
           subjoined
           do
           more
           evidently
           perswade
           ,
           may
           be
           very
           rationally
           doubted
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           if
           for
           the
           better
           examining
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           I
           may
           supply
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           suppose
           you
           meane
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           spirit
           is
           the
           womb
           spoken
           of
           ;
           and
           this
           you
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           ,
           because
           
             none
             fall
             to
             them
             viz.
          
           to
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           I
           judge
           ,
           
             but
             such
             as
             were
             formerly
             most
             violent
             in
             their
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           the
           Presbyterian
           (
           for
           all
           is
           here
           manck
           and
           conjectural
           )
           way
           .
           But
           1.
           
           If
           you
           knew
           how
           to
           reason
           fairly
           ,
           to
           give
           your
           Argument
           a
           collour
           of
           probability
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           taken
           it
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           falling
           away
           of
           the
           most
           violent
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           that
           excess
           from
           the
           soundest
           profession
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           most
           serious
           in
           whom
           the
           natural
           tendency
           of
           opinions
           is
           best
           discerned
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           more
           serious
           Presbyterians
           do
           remain
           stedfast
           and
           unbrangled
           with
           these
           delusions
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           you
           dar
           not
           deny
           .
           3.
           
           Even
           of
           these
           
             most
             violent
          
           that
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           the
           number
           fallen
           away
           is
           so
           few
           ,
           that
           urged
           to
           a
           condescendency
           you
           would
           be
           ashamed
           to
           reckon
           them
           .
           4.
           
           Your
           argument
           ,
           whatever
           way
           understood
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           applicable
           to
           Presbytery
           ,
           then
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           nay
           if
           such
           loose
           reasoning
           ,
           were
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           the
           thousands
           of
           heresies
           ,
           which
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           hath
           occasioned
           ,
           should
           postpone
           it
           to
           Paganisme
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             though
             you
             are
             sure
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             far
             ●nough
             from
             being
          
           Quakers
           ,
           
             yet
             our
             principles
             have
             a
             
             natural
             tendency
             that
             way
             ,
          
           and
           for
           evidence
           ,
           
             you
             demand
             ,
             whence
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             have
             they
             suckt
             there
             rejecting
             of
             all
             forms
             and
             order
             (
             under
             a
             pretence
             that
             the
             spirit
             is
             not
             to
             be
             prelimited
             )
             but
             from
             your
             notions
             against
             Liturgies
             and
             for
             extemporary
             heats
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           .
           1.
           
           Seing
           that
           we
           disprove
           your
           imposing
           of
           Set-forms
           ,
           and
           reject
           your
           Liturgie
           from
           solid
           Scripture-grounds
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           evinced
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           their
           abuse
           thereof
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           whereby
           they
           pervert
           the
           plainest
           Scriptures
           ,
           signifieth
           nothing
           in
           your
           behalf
           .
           As
           for
           the
           mention
           you
           make
           of
           
             extemporary
             heats
          
           ;
           though
           your
           profane
           spirit
           ,
           doth
           not
           stick
           to
           mock
           at
           the
           true
           manner
           of
           spiritual
           prayer
           ,
           so
           much
           practised
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           under
           this
           false
           character
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           your
           own
           vanity
           ,
           may
           make
           you
           blush
           at
           such
           a
           conceited
           repetition
           .
           2.
           
           If
           I
           did
           not
           love
           to
           exceed
           in
           candor
           ,
           more
           then
           you
           do
           hate
           calumny
           ,
           I
           could
           retort
           to
           you
           with
           very
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           very
           abuse
           of
           our
           grounds
           against
           your
           Liturgies
           ,
           that
           have
           deluded
           the
           Quakers
           unto
           the
           rejection
           of
           all
           form
           and
           order
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           manifest
           irreligion
           of
           your
           rigor
           in
           imposing
           ,
           and
           dead
           formality
           in
           practising
           of
           these
           vain
           inventions
           ,
           that
           have
           stumbled
           not
           only
           Quakers
           into
           their
           fancies
           ,
           but
           many
           thousands
           into
           palpable
           Atheisme
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             liberty
             we
             take
             to
             medle
             in
             matters
             too
             high
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             without
             thinking
             on
             the
             reverence
             we
             owe
             the
             Church
             ,
             opens
             a
             wide
             door
             for
             their
             pretensions
             ,
             to
             a
             liberty
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             renouncing
             all
             modesty
             and
             humility
             .
          
           Really
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           this
           arguing
           appeares
           to
           me
           so
           mean
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           scarce
           repete
           it
           without
           blushing
           ,
           we
           have
           heard
           you
           frequently
           object
           ,
           that
           our
           Ministers
           did
           labour
           much
           to
           ty
           up
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           an
           implicite
           faith
           ,
           and
           here
           you
           taxe
           us
           for
           the
           contrary
           excess
           ;
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           
           the
           fault
           here
           mentioned
           might
           be
           true
           of
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           your
           former
           challenge
           hold
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           you
           miss
           your
           mark
           ,
           since
           you
           cannot
           charge
           our
           Ministers
           with
           that
           falling
           away
           which
           you
           object
           ;
           but
           why
           do
           I
           trifle
           ?
           As
           you
           cannot
           convince
           our
           way
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           excessive
           liberty
           or
           irreverence
           alledged
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           our
           not
           subjecting
           our
           faith
           to
           your
           Lordly
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           complying
           with
           every
           foolish
           device
           of
           man
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           moves
           your
           spleen
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           proceed
           to
           object
           ,
           
             that
             our
             humor
             of
             separation
             ,
             begets
             that
             giddiness
             in
             people
             ,
             that
             no
             wonder
             they
             ,
             being
             shaken
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             also
             stagger
             through
             unbeliefe
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           move
           every
           stone
           that
           you
           may
           reach
           us
           ;
           in
           former
           times
           the
           rigor
           of
           Presbytery
           against
           separation
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           clamour
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           been
           Prelatick
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           made
           it
           a
           far
           more
           plausible
           medium
           for
           the
           same
           conclusion
           .
           And
           now
           our
           constancy
           to
           the
           truth
           once
           received
           ,
           and
           most
           solemnly
           ingaged
           unto
           ,
           and
           our
           abhorrence
           of
           the
           falshood
           and
           perjury
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           ,
           casting
           off
           all
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           regard
           to
           their
           own
           reputation
           ,
           either
           as
           Christians
           or
           men
           ,
           have
           subverted
           the
           righteous
           and
           pure
           constitution
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           usurped
           its
           name
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           are
           turned
           to
           be
           persecutors
           of
           such
           who
           cannot
           comply
           with
           all
           this
           wickedness
           ,
           is
           made
           by
           you
           not
           only
           a
           charge
           of
           separation
           ,
           but
           exaggerat
           as
           a
           preparative
           to
           the
           Quakers
           their
           folly
           .
           O
           with
           how
           much
           more
           reason
           ,
           and
           undeniable
           evidence
           ,
           might
           the
           perjurious
           lightness
           ,
           and
           versatile
           falshood
           of
           your
           Prelats
           and
           their
           adherents
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           carried
           about
           by
           every
           wind
           of
           tentation
           ,
           be
           accused
           as
           the
           cause
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Quakers
           their
           giddiness
           ,
           by
           you
           objected
           ,
           But
           of
           all
           that
           contempt
           and
           regardless
           indifferency
           ,
           
           whereinto
           at
           present
           ,
           we
           see
           Religion
           thereby
           precipitat
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           quarrell
           is
           ,
           
             that
             we
             cherish
             in
             our
             followers
             ,
             a
             dejection
             of
             mind
             too
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             Religion
             ,
             which
             gives
             a
             man
             a
             right
             to
             the
             purest
             joyes
             ,
             should
             become
             a
             life
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             introduceth
             a
             spirit
             of
             melancholy
             making
             way
             to
             pretended
             enthusiasme
             .
          
           Whether
           or
           not
           this
           your
           challenge
           doth
           not
           in
           effect
           coincide
           with
           the
           cavils
           of
           the
           profane
           world
           ,
           and
           directly
           encourage
           that
           spirit
           ,
           which
           continually
           decrieth
           Religion
           ,
           as
           a
           ●our
           melancholy
           and
           inconversable
           conceit
           ,
           let
           every
           serious
           soul
           judge
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           our
           vindication
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           teach
           any
           other
           dejection
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           humble
           repentance
           ,
           mortification
           and
           self-denial
           ;
           this
           is
           indeed
           a
           hard
           work
           ,
           compared
           in
           Scripture
           to
           the
           most
           bitter
           and
           grievous
           mournings
           ,
           nay
           unto
           death
           it self
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           superstructure
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           thereupon
           founded
           ,
           is
           exceeding
           weighty
           and
           high
           ,
           it
           is
           certainly
           very
           necessary
           ,
           that
           these
           foundations
           be
           firmly
           laid
           ,
           and
           ever
           the
           deeper
           the
           better
           :
           But
           as
           it
           is
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           wonderful
           ,
           both
           depressing
           and
           exalting
           love
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           are
           best
           performed
           ,
           so
           an
           excess
           of
           humbling
           (
           if
           not
           despairing
           )
           abasement
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           no
           just
           fear
           ,
           and
           more
           unjustly
           made
           our
           reproach
           .
           As
           for
           Religion
           ,
           no
           question
           it
           gives
           a
           man
           a
           right
           to
           the
           
             purest
             joyes
          
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           most
           ravishing
           foretaste
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           glorious
           and
           satisfying
           hope
           :
           but
           if
           in
           this
           our
           bodily
           estate
           ,
           the
           same
           pure
           excellency
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           searching
           discoveries
           which
           it
           makes
           ,
           do
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           enmity
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           detestable
           and
           yet
           inevitable
           importunities
           and
           warrings
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           render
           us
           necessarily
           obnoxious
           to
           many
           doubtings
           ,
           fears
           
           and
           oppositions
           ,
           against
           which
           we
           are
           oblidged
           and
           by
           the
           word
           commanded
           to
           pray
           ,
           watch
           ,
           wrestle
           and
           fight
           continually
           ;
           do
           you
           therefore
           ,
           because
           we
           thus
           warn
           ,
           justly
           accuse
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           made
           Religion
           a
           life
           of
           doubting
           ,
           let
           be
           to
           countenance
           these
           melancholy
           affectations
           and
           pretended
           enthusiasmes
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           as
           serious
           in
           the
           practice
           ,
           as
           you
           appear
           affected
           in
           the
           speculations
           of
           Religion
           ,
           your
           experience
           of
           the
           many
           devices
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           deceitfulness
           of
           your
           own
           heart
           ,
           the
           uncessant
           oppositions
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           oppressing
           and
           grievous
           sense
           of
           a
           body
           of
           death
           and
           sin
           which
           doth
           so
           easily
           beset
           ,
           would
           certainly
           convince
           you
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           security
           and
           not
           doubting
           is
           the
           common
           bane
           of
           professors
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           brightest
           shinings
           of
           joy
           in
           time
           ,
           are
           after
           the
           saddest
           shours
           of
           mourning
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           relishing
           wine
           of
           our
           consolation
           is
           made
           of
           the
           water
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           from
           the
           seed
           of
           teares
           ,
           that
           the
           harvest
           of
           our
           joy
           groweth
           ;
           nay
           that
           our
           blessedness
           here
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           wrapped
           up
           in
           mourning
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           hereafter
           only
           that
           we
           are
           to
           look
           for
           the
           times
           of
           refreshing
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           fully
           comforted
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           grant
           your
           more
           reall
           and
           solid
           dejections
           ,
           and
           deliver
           you
           from
           the
           vanity
           of
           an
           airy
           imagination
           which
           both
           in
           it self
           doth
           bend
           to
           ,
           and
           is
           frequently
           in
           righteousness
           plagued
           by
           these
           enthusiasmes
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           do
           reproach
           us
           .
           And
           thus
           all
           men
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           unjustly
           we
           are
           by
           you
           blamed
           ,
           for
           the
           progress
           that
           Quakerism
           maketh
           amongst
           us
           ;
           and
           how
           directly
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           the
           irreligion
           and
           profanity
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           is
           chargeable
           upon
           your
           way
           .
           To
           this
           vindication
           I
           could
           further
           subjoin
           a
           very
           significant
           testimony
           viz.
           How
           that
           
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           and
           more
           innocent
           years
           ,
           did
           make
           his
           boast
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           Presbyterian
           
           government
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           effectual
           bulwark
           against
           error
           and
           heresie
           ,
           but
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           truth
           needeth
           no
           such
           support
           .
           For
           your
           insinuation
           of
           piety
           and
           love
           here
           subjoined
           ,
           we
           have
           so
           often
           found
           the
           most
           keen
           arrowes
           of
           your
           calumny
           dipped
           in
           this
           oyntment
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           you
           oblidged
           to
           my
           civility
           ,
           when
           I
           pass
           it
           as
           one
           of
           your
           poor
           sweetening
           transitions
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           license
           your
           N.
           C.
           To
           characterize
           you
           freely
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           ,
           seeing
           you
           are
           resolved
           to
           let
           him
           prove
           nothing
           ,
           even
           what
           is
           truth
           in
           his
           charge
           may
           be
           construed
           prejudice
           :
           but
           seeing
           it
           hath
           been
           my
           endeavour
           ,
           so
           to
           draw
           and
           design
           in
           vive
           collours
           ,
           that
           naming
           would
           appeare
           superfluous
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           prosecute
           such
           a
           representation
           .
           As
           for
           the
           answere
           you
           return
           of
           your
           brave
           temper
           against
           reproach
           ,
           
             Apostolick
             firmness
          
           against
           all
           reports
           ,
           your
           pure
           anger
           without
           sin
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           humane
           goodness
           even
           to
           die
           for
           your
           hating
           traducers
           ,
           it
           were
           folly
           in
           me
           to
           question
           the
           truth
           ,
           where
           sincerity
           alone
           would
           be
           an
           incredible
           happiness
           ;
           but
           seeing
           these
           elogies
           are
           the
           smoak
           you
           cap●at
           ,
           I
           grudge
           you
           not
           .
        
         
           You
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           truly
           I
           beleeve
           with
           no
           less
           candor
           ,
           to
           class
           us
           ,
           in
           some
           sober
           and
           modest
           ,
           and
           others
           sour
           ,
           heady
           ,
           uncharitable
           and
           unsociable
           :
           and
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           yow
           honour
           them
           ,
           great
           civility
           ,
           &
           honour
           them
           the
           more
           ,
           
             for
             their
             first
             founder
             Calvin
          
           ,
           great
           wit
           ,
           and
           then
           lest
           this
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           jeer
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           
             that
             the
             first
             being
             ever
             Presoytery
             had
             ,
             was
             in
             Calvin's
             brain
          
           ;
           and
           this
           
             you
             assure
          
           ,
           a
           great
           evidence
           indeed
           ;
           and
           verily
           whether
           your
           civility
           ,
           wit
           ,
           or
           evidence
           be
           the
           greater
           ,
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           determine
           ;
           only
           as
           it
           must
           be
           an
           extraordinary
           complement
           ,
           to
           which
           a
           scoffing
           jest
           doth
           make
           an
           accession
           ,
           and
           an
           extraordinary
           
           jest
           ,
           to
           which
           falshood
           gives
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           an
           extraordinary
           falshood
           which
           both
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           judicious
           and
           ingenuous
           of
           your
           own
           partie
           do
           redargue
           ;
           so
           questionless
           in
           all
           the
           three
           you
           are
           eminently
           singular
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           second
           Class
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           you
           make
           to
           consist
           of
           narrow
           headed
           ,
           hot
           brain'd
           ,
           crosse
           grain'd
           Fanaticks
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           licensed
           to
           use
           them
           severely
           ;
           and
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           use
           such
           as
           you
           please
           ,
           only
           use
           the
           whole
           party
           and
           their
           cause
           truly
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           am
           confident
           this
           member
           of
           your
           distinction
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           but
           a
           groundless
           malicious
           forgery
           ;
           but
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           you
           remember
           a
           passage
           of
           one
           of
           our
           Preachers
           ,
           allowing
           Sharpness
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           check
           the
           proud
           conceit
           of
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           arise
           most
           natively
           from
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           be
           clearly
           verifiable
           in
           all
           times
           and
           occasions
           ;
           yet
           ,
           loving
           to
           rake
           in
           our
           former
           divisions
           ,
           you
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           directed
           against
           the
           insolence
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           
             of
             the
             then
             protesting
             partie
          
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           as
           a
           complete
           apology
           for
           any
           sharpness
           you
           have
           used
           :
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           subsume
           in
           the
           termes
           of
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           either
           upon
           your
           own
           defense
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           upon
           our
           proud
           conceit
           ,
           and
           consequently
           do
           fall
           short
           of
           your
           designed
           apology
           ;
           so
           your
           reflecting
           upon
           these
           differences
           ,
           wherein
           you
           are
           nothing
           concerned
           ,
           being
           plainly
           intended
           for
           the
           disgracing
           of
           the
           whole
           party
           ,
           doth
           far
           more
           discover
           your
           malice
           ,
           then
           our
           infirmities
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           use
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           seeing
           you
           use
           these
           of
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           
             although
             there
             be
             mockers
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             eye
             doth
             continow
             in
             their
             provocation
             ,
             at
             which
             upright
             men
             may
             be
             astonied
             ,
             yet
             let
             the
             innocent
             stir
             up
             himself
             against
             the
             hypocrite
             and
             the
             righteous
             hold
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             clean
             
             hands
             shall
             be
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           wedge
           which
           you
           set
           and
           drive
           for
           to
           divide
           us
           ,
           is
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           ,
           
             that
             our
             humors
             and
             sollies
          
           ,
           are
           not
           chargeable
           upon
           the
           
             whole
             Presbyterian
             party
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             English
             Presbyterians
             are
             ●ar
             beyond
             us
             in
             moderation
             ,
             as
             appeares
             from
          
           Baxter's
           
             Disputations
             on
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             desired
             in
             the
             late
             treaty
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             which
             we
             refuse
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           what
           your
           opinion
           is
           of
           the
           whole
           party
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           your
           fraudulent
           insinuations
           ,
           but
           as
           these
           are
           plainly
           enough
           confuted
           ,
           by
           your
           more
           free
           expressions
           in
           other
           parts
           ,
           particularly
           in
           your
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Dialogue
             ,
             Pag.
          
           6.
           
           Where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Rebellion
             was
             the
             soul
             of
             our
             whole
             worke
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             the
             bond
             thereof
             ,
          
           and
           
             Dial.
             4.
             
             P.
          
           62.
           where
           you
           charge
           both
           English
           and
           
             Scots
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             late
             war
          
           ;
           So
           these
           umbrages
           of
           differences
           ,
           which
           you
           alledge
           ,
           either
           from
           a
           particular
           person
           his
           problematick
           disputations
           ,
           or
           a
           streatch
           of
           Accommodation
           ,
           flowing
           in
           a
           great
           pressure
           of
           necessity
           from
           men
           not
           by
           oath
           tyed
           with
           us
           to
           this
           preservation
           of
           that
           where
           unto
           they
           had
           not
           actually
           attained
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           endeavour
           a
           Reformation
           according
           to
           the
           sure
           rules
           therein
           set
           down
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           either
           a
           matter
           of
           stumbling
           ,
           or
           an
           excuse
           to
           your
           deceit
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           forgetting
           your
           distinction
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           you
           exhibite
           one
           of
           your
           former
           charges
           against
           us
           all
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             before
             the
             late
             dissorders
             ,
             all
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             did
             sit
             in
             the
             Courts
             for
             Church-discipline
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             you
             aswel
             do
             the
             like
          
           ;
           And
           to
           this
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           Answere
           upon
           the
           old
           legal
           establishment
           then
           standing
           ,
           and
           never
           rescinded
           untill
           the
           year
           .
           1662.
           
           On
           purpose
           that
           you
           may
           surprise
           him
           ,
           as
           you
           speake
           ,
           with
           a
           new
           
           discovery
           forsooth
           of
           an
           Act
           published
           ,
           and
           printed
           now
           57
           years
           ago
           ,
           whereby
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           Act.
           1592.
           
           S●tling
           Presbytery
           ,
           was
           expresly
           annulled
           ,
           and
           hereupon
           you
           pretend
           such
           amazement
           ,
           and
           do
           make
           such
           exclamations
           upon
           our
           disingenuous
           forgery
           ,
           or
           intolerable
           ignorance
           and
           groundless
           and
           presumptuous
           shisme
           ,
           that
           this
           whole
           passage
           ,
           saving
           your
           reverence
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           appeare
           to
           me
           to
           be
           but
           the
           schareleton
           tricks
           of
           a
           pitiful
           impostor
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           told
           you
           before
           upon
           your
           .
           4.
           
           Di●l
           (
           Where
           I
           confess
           I
           waved
           this
           matter
           as
           not
           worthy
           the
           answering
           )
           That
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           different
           practice
           now
           in
           order
           to
           your
           meetings
           ,
           from
           what
           was
           used
           formerly
           ,
           is
           plainly
           this
           ,
           that
           Prelacy
           ,
           being
           at
           first
           introduced
           in
           this
           Church
           mostly
           by
           cunning
           ,
           and
           a
           lent
           procedure
           ,
           our
           true
           Presbyteries
           were
           not
           thereby
           discontinued
           ,
           but
           only
           injuriously
           invaded
           and
           usurped
           upon
           ;
           of
           which
           practices
           ,
           any
           honest
           Minister
           being
           free
           ,
           and
           purging
           himself
           of
           all
           appearance
           of
           accession
           ,
           by
           open
           protestation
           ,
           might
           very
           lawfully
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           serve
           his
           Master
           therein
           :
           but
           in
           the
           late
           overturning
           ,
           all
           things
           being
           carried
           at
           a
           far
           different
           rate
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           old
           Presbyteries
           distol●ed
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           foundation
           being
           laid
           ,
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           of
           this
           Church
           therein
           fountained
           ,
           and
           both
           Bishops
           and
           the
           present
           pretended
           Presbyteries
           ,
           thereon
           founded
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           your
           present
           meetings
           ,
           being
           no
           lawful
           Church●
           in●sicatories
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           countenanced
           by
           any
           true
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           make
           your
           .
           N.
           C.
           lay
           claime
           to
           a
           legal
           establishment
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           warrant
           to
           impower
           Ministers
           to
           meet
           in
           Ecclesiastick-courts
           ,
           whereas
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           although
           we
           judge
           Magistrats
           bound
           to
           give
           Christs
           Church
           the
           assistance
           and
           protection
           of
           
           their
           authority
           and
           laws
           ,
           yet
           we
           constantly
           hold
           the
           power
           of
           assembling
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           to
           be
           intrinseck
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           derived
           unto
           it
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           its
           head
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           certainly
           a
           
             jus
             divinum
          
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           true
           Non-conformists
           do
           constantly
           adhere
           ,
           and
           which
           your
           .
           N.
           C.
           doth
           very
           foolishly
           and
           weakly
           omit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           noise
           you
           make
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             in
             all
             our
             mouths
             that
             the
             law
             for
             Pres●yteries
             ,
             was
             in
             force
             untill
             the
             year
          
           1662.
           
           (
           Which
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           may
           declare
           ,
           I
           never
           either
           thought
           or
           heard
           alledged
           ,
           as
           the
           account
           of
           the
           different
           practice
           wherewith
           you
           here
           urge
           us
           )
           and
           your
           pretended
           surprise
           ,
           and
           vain
           account
           of
           being
           undeceived
           ,
           
             by
             a
             person
             of
             great
             honour
             who
             shewed
             you
             the
             Act.
          
           1612.
           
           (
           Which
           I
           hardly
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           in
           Scotland
           of
           your
           coa●
           ignorant
           of
           )
           What
           do
           they
           signify
           ,
           but
           the
           dress
           of
           a
           ridiculous
           fable
           ,
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           simple
           to
           our
           prejudice
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           the
           matter
           were
           worth
           the
           contending
           for
           ,
           I
           could
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           person
           
             of
             great
             honour
          
           ,
           is
           not
           much
           oblidged
           to
           your
           report
           for
           the
           
             credit
             of
             his
             knowledge
          
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           your
           words
           do
           import
           that
           both
           he
           and
           you
           do
           understand
           the
           Act.
           1592.
           setling
           Presbytery
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           by
           the
           Act
           1612.
           totally
           rescinded
           ,
           and
           Presbyteries
           thereby
           totally
           disolved
           ;
           whereas
           the
           clause
           of
           the
           Act
           runneth
           verbatim
           thus
           ,
           
             annulling
             and
             rescinding
             the
             114
             Act.
             Parl.
             1592.
             
             Aud
             all
             and
             whatsomever
             Acts
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             Customes
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             are
             contrary
             or
             derogatory
             unto
             the
             Articles
             above
             written
             ,
          
           so
           that
           there
           being
           no
           Article
           or
           provision
           in
           the
           Act.
           1612.
           
           Making
           void
           the
           approbation
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           being
           and
           meetings
           of
           Presbyteries
           by
           the
           1592.
           
           (
           Although
           I
           grant
           their
           power
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           are
           thereby
           much
           diminished
           )
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           
           of
           meeting
           ,
           and
           doing
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           not
           altered
           by
           the
           posterior
           ,
           did
           still
           remain
           allowed
           to
           Presbyteries
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           prior
           .
           Say
           not
           that
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           abovementioned
           rescissory
           clause
           ,
           relative
           to
           the
           Act.
           1592.
           
           Is
           simple
           ,
           and
           doth
           there
           terminat
           ,
           as
           I
           heard
           once
           affirmed
           by
           one
           of
           your
           party
           ,
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           like
           ,
           
             of
             so
             great
             honour
          
           as
           your
           informer
           ,
           but
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           
             of
             more
             knowledge
          
           then
           your self
           ,
           who
           proving
           it
           by
           the
           point
           ordinarily
           set
           after
           the
           figures
           of
           the
           year
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           following
           restriction
           ,
           only
           to
           concerne
           the
           Acts
           and
           Lawes
           generally
           annulled
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           point
           maketh
           no
           period
           ,
           and
           protestant
           Religion
           contained
           in
           that
           Act.
           1592.
           
           Should
           be
           vacated
           and
           annulled
           ;
           so
           the
           obvious
           tenor
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Parl.
           Anno.
           1662.
           
           Who
           in
           the
           new
           establishment
           of
           your
           Prelacy
           ,
           did
           judge
           it
           convenient
           to
           the
           grounds
           therein
           laid
           down
           ,
           to
           rescind
           
             de
             novo
          
           ,
           that
           old
           
             Act
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             heads
             ,
             clauses
             and
             Articles
             ,
          
           whatever
           might
           be
           the
           consequence
           ,
           do
           abundantly
           elide
           this
           conceit
           .
           However
           I
           do
           again
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           our
           consciences
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           are
           better
           founded
           ,
           and
           not
           squared
           to
           such
           mutable
           rules
           :
           And
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           our
           grounds
           are
           firme
           and
           stable
           ,
           let
           me
           in
           the
           words
           of
           your
           own
           exhortation
           ,
           obtest
           you
           and
           your
           party
           to
           consider
           your
           way
           better
           ,
           cease
           from
           your
           persecution
           ,
           repent
           of
           your
           apostasy
           and
           usurpation
           ,
           and
           return
           into
           favour
           with
           God
           and
           union
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           follows
           a
           childish
           quarrel
           between
           you
           and
           your
           N.
           C.
           anent
           the
           tenderness
           of
           your
           love
           and
           prayers
           in
           our
           behalf
           ,
           above
           that
           measure
           which
           we
           use
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           1.
           
           You
           say
           ,
           
             wo
             should
             be
             to
             you
             and
             you
             N.
             C.
             If
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             you
             did
             appear
             in
             such
             effects
             as
             the
             love
             of
             some
             of
             ours
             doth
             ,
             the
             invidious
             strain
             of
             their
             prayers
             being
             universally
             ,
             that
             God
             
             would
             bring
             you
             down
             ,
             destroy
             the
             incorrigible
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             rest
             the
             evill
             of
             there
             defection
             :
             but
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             how
             would
             we
             take
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             our
             party
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             the
             evill
             of
             our
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             other
             wicked
             courses
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           1.
           
           Seeing
           that
           wo
           shall
           certainly
           be
           unto
           all
           such
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           far
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           incorrigible
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           making
           manifest
           his
           righteous
           judgments
           ,
           would
           glorify
           his
           own
           Name
           ,
           and
           deliver
           his
           Church
           from
           such
           adversaries
           ,
           is
           a
           prayer
           clearly
           warranted
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           in
           the
           least
           discordant
           ,
           from
           that
           Christian
           charity
           ,
           whereby
           I
           am
           really
           moved
           ,
           earnestly
           to
           desire
           the
           Lord
           to
           deliver
           you
           and
           all
           both
           from
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           its
           punishment
           .
           2.
           
           That
           God
           would
           bring
           down
           the
           proud
           that
           exalt
           themselves
           against
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           give
           repentance
           to
           backsliders
           ,
           is
           a
           prayer
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           love
           to
           the
           persons
           prayed
           for
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           against
           our
           principles
           ,
           which
           I
           remit
           to
           the
           impartial
           discerner
           ,
           yet
           our
           practice
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           being
           both
           tenderly
           Christian
           ,
           and
           fairly
           consequent
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           approven
           .
           3.
           
           Mistake
           not
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           pray
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           strain
           ,
           we
           might
           possibly
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           reason
           ,
           account
           it
           an
           aggravation
           of
           the
           evils
           of
           your
           other
           principles
           and
           practices
           :
           but
           we
           are
           not
           so
           narrow
           ,
           as
           to
           construe
           it
           a
           particular
           breach
           of
           charity
           :
           Nay
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           would
           think
           it
           rationally
           consequent
           ,
           so
           ,
           abstracting
           from
           the
           errors
           which
           it
           suppos●th
           ,
           I
           would
           take
           it
           for
           the
           greatest
           testimony
           both
           of
           your
           zeal
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           toward
           us
           .
           But
           if
           I
           may
           use
           a
           little
           freedome
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           please
           your self
           so
           much
           in
           vain
           talk
           ?
           though
           we
           hear
           not
           many
           of
           your
           prayers
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           we
           want
           not
           plenty
           of
           matter
           
           and
           instances
           for
           a
           retortion
           ,
           in
           what
           termes
           soever
           you
           please
           to
           frame
           your
           challenge
           :
           are
           we
           so
           short
           in
           memory
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           remember
           how
           your
           pulpits
           sounded
           ,
           both
           in
           preaching
           and
           prayer
           ,
           after
           the
           late
           rising
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           against
           these
           poor
           broken
           innocents
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           against
           our
           whole
           party
           ,
           as
           ,
           by
           false
           and
           fierce
           accusing
           of
           all
           without
           distinction
           ,
           might
           almost
           have
           excused
           in
           them
           the
           like
           attempt
           ,
           to
           save
           from
           that
           fury
           that
           thundered
           every
           where
           ?
           If
           you
           would
           have
           any
           latter
           and
           more
           particular
           instances
           ,
           pray
           inquire
           after
           the
           B.
           of
           St.
           Andrew's
           Sermons
           ,
           specially
           that
           preached
           by
           him
           the
           30
           of
           Jan.
           1669.
           and
           the
           other
           before
           the
           last
           Parliament
           :
           you
           complain
           of
           the
           severe
           stile
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           he
           ,
           good
           man
           ,
           being
           ill
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           such
           soft
           and
           a●rie
           tooles
           ,
           and
           having
           passionately
           fumed
           out
           a
           most
           bitter
           invective
           against
           our
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           his
           brethren
           and
           benefactors
           ,
           did
           very
           agreeably
           close
           it
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             these
             are
             circumforaneous
             Demagogues
             ,
             acted
             by
             a
             spirit
             ,
             otherwise
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             then
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           But
           what
           need
           I
           mention
           your
           prayers
           ,
           when
           indeed
           many
           of
           your
           practices
           have
           most
           visibly
           been
           such
           ,
           as
           may
           justly
           make
           your
           fairest
           words
           suspected
           of
           the
           deepest
           dissimulation
           .
           I
           know
           some
           of
           you
           have
           a
           fashion
           of
           praying
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             unite
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             and
             heall
             our
             breaches
             :
          
           But
           if
           that
           be
           all
           the
           evidence
           you
           can
           bring
           ,
           to
           shew
           
             the
             healing
             and
             peaceable
             spirit
             to
             be
             on
             your
             side
             .
          
           Pray
           tell
           me
           ,
           why
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           may
           boast
           as
           much
           of
           the
           same
           formula
           ,
           may
           not
           as
           justly
           pretend
           to
           it
           ?
           I
           might
           further
           adde
           ,
           that
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           no
           extraordinary
           merit
           for
           such
           as
           are
           countenanced
           by
           the
           Powers
           ,
           and
           do
           Idolize
           peace
           and
           ease
           ,
           to
           wish
           for
           an
           union
           with
           any
           whom
           they
           apprehend
           to
           be
           their
           opposits
           ,
           
           and
           that
           perhaps
           the
           more
           sober
           amongst
           you
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           compliance
           under
           the
           tentation
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           so
           far
           abandoned
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           dare
           in
           Gods
           sight
           justifie
           there
           defection
           ,
           and
           pray
           against
           the
           party
           and
           courses
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           they
           did
           not
           desert
           ,
           from
           any
           conscientious
           conviction
           .
           But
           I
           have
           insisted
           too
           long
           on
           so
           poor
           a
           subject
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           in
           your
           own
           words
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           only
           ready
           to
           unite
           with
           you
           ,
           but
           are
           extremly
           ,
           though
           not
           implicitly
           ,
           desirous
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           do
           therefore
           dayly
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           open
           your
           eyes
           ,
           reclaim
           you
           from
           your
           backslidings
           ,
           and
           grant
           unto
           us
           union
           and
           peace
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           to
           his
           glory
           .
           This
           is
           
             the
             Accommodation
          
           ,
           that
           is
           only
           desireable
           ,
           if
           you
           pursue
           any
           other
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           that
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           be
           consonant
           to
           your
           designes
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           altogether
           dissonant
           from
           your
           pro●ession
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           more
           rational
           and
           upright
           ,
           to
           hate
           all
           sinfull
           Accomodation
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           wish
           that
           
             our
             differences
             may
             stand
          
           ,
           and
           be
           perpetuat
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           truth
           ,
           then
           cemented
           by
           a
           sinful
           compliance
           ,
           wherein
           are
           we
           to
           be
           reprehended
           ?
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           all
           that
           we
           teach
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           the
           same
           books
           which
           you
           referre
           to
           ,
           do
           testify
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           none
           other
           ,
           then
           the
           very
           doctrine
           of
           the
           School
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           frequent
           Scripture-injunctions
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           ,
           and
           stedfastness
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           with
           the
           commands
           of
           a
           just
           opposition
           to
           ,
           and
           avoiding
           of
           every
           false
           way
           and
           its
           promoters
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           evince
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             Let
             all
             men
             judge
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             bitterness
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             Mas●er
          
           Rutherfoords
           
             letters
             ,
             the
          
           Apologetical
           Narration
           ,
           and
           Naphtali
           ,
           
             unsampled
             in
             any
             satire
             ,
             let
             be
             grave
             and
             Christian
             writing
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           since
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           ingage
           me
           into
           particular
           vindications
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           ,
           seeing
           the
           plainness
           of
           truth
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           an
           unsufferable
           bitterness
           to
           
           all
           perverse
           spirits
           ,
           this
           your
           reflection
           doth
           not
           deserve
           any
           special
           notice
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           inclined
           to
           retort
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           more
           easie
           for
           me
           ,
           then
           evident
           to
           say
           in
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             subtile
             poisonous
             malice
             ,
             in
             your
             few
             Dialogues
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             pretended
             bitterness
             against
             which
             you
             clamour
             :
          
           But
           ,
           seeing
           these
           Writings
           ,
           that
           you
           here
           mention
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           too
           clearly
           warranted
           by
           undeniable
           truth
           ,
           but
           manifestly
           approven
           by
           Scripture-practice
           ,
           and
           almost
           stile
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           of
           backsliding
           and
           apostasy
           ,
           your
           charging
           them
           
             with
             a
             bitterness
             unsampled
             in
             any
             Satire
             ,
          
           hath
           a
           higher
           tendency
           then
           probably
           you
           did
           advert
           unto
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           proceed
           ,
           and
           
             what
             cursed
             doctrine
             is
             it
          
           Naphtali
           
             broacheth
             ,
             concerning
             private
             persons
             their
             punishing
             of
             crimes
             in
             case
             of
             the
             supinnesse
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             ?
          
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ?
           For
           really
           I
           am
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           your
           insinuat
           supposition
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           only
           notour
           to
           your self
           .
           We
           finde
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Naphtali
           ,
           respecting
           the
           order
           and
           subordination
           of
           ends
           ,
           viz.
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Society
           ,
           wherein
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           particular
           members
           is
           included
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Government
           and
           Governours
           ,
           for
           the
           procuring
           of
           these
           other
           ends
           ,
           doth
           accordingly
           determine
           the
           obligation
           and
           duty
           of
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           as
           from
           this
           principle
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           many
           others
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           intolerable
           and
           inevitable
           oppression
           ,
           allow
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           smaller
           part
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           self-defence
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           notorious
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           perversion
           of
           his
           righteous
           lawes
           ,
           he
           ,
           by
           an
           inference
           as
           much
           stronger
           and
           clearer
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           then
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           indearing
           importance
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           souls
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           that
           of
           
           our
           perishing
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           a
           manifest
           revolt
           from
           God
           and
           open
           overturning
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           enforcing
           exigence
           then
           any
           necessity
           can
           be
           pleaded
           for
           self-defence
           ,
           the
           principal
           grounds
           of
           that
           privilege
           ,
           proceedeth
           to
           assert
           ,
           to
           these
           small
           or
           great
           ,
           few
           or
           many
           whom
           the
           Lord
           stirreth
           up
           in
           the
           ceasing
           and
           failing
           of
           other
           means
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           right
           of
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           thence
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           anticipation
           of
           an
           objection
           ,
           he
           goeth
           on
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           deed
           of
           Phineas
           may
           not
           be
           made
           a
           cavill
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           samine
           ,
           being
           only
           an
           heroick
           stretch
           of
           his
           more
           fervent
           zeal
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           extraordinary
           act
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           special
           express
           warrant
           ,
           may
           ,
           both
           for
           encouraging
           unto
           ,
           and
           justifying
           the
           like
           practices
           ,
           very
           justly
           be
           regarded
           as
           an
           imitable
           example
           :
           but
           as
           for
           your
           blunt
           and
           uncautioned
           general
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             private
             persons
             may
             punish
             crimes
             in
             case
             of
             the
             supinness
             of
             the
             Magistrat
             ,
          
           I
           am
           confident
           who
           ever
           peruseth
           that
           whole
           passage
           in
           Naphtali
           ,
           will
           find
           it
           no
           less
           calumnious
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           remote
           from
           the
           account
           that
           I
           have
           exhibited
           ,
           Now
           ,
           if
           you
           remain
           still
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           me
           acknowledged
           for
           
             Naphtali's
             ,
             is
             accursed
          
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           have
           answered
           the
           reasons
           and
           Scriptures
           by
           which
           he
           confirms
           it
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           command
           given
           ,
           
             Deut.
             13.
             v.
          
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           with
           the
           examples
           of
           Phineas
           executing
           judgment
           without
           legal
           process
           ,
           Saul's
           souldiers
           rescuing
           Ionathan
           from
           the
           Kings
           injustice
           ,
           Elijah
           killing
           Saul's
           Priests
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           special
           command
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           without
           his
           leave
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           himself
           narrates
           it
           ,
           1
           Kings
           19
           ,
           1.
           and
           Azariah
           with
           fourscore
           valiant
           Priests
           ,
           their
           resisting
           Uziah
           in
           his
           proud
           usurpation
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           less
           or
           more
           dependent
           ,
           upon
           the
           forementioned
           position
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           seasonable
           for
           me
           to
           reply
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           one
           
           o●
           your
           party
           hath
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           survey
           Naphtali
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           and
           at
           great
           length
           ,
           the
           points
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           whether
           with
           candor
           ,
           or
           with
           clamor
           ,
           by
           strong
           and
           sound
           reason
           ,
           or
           by
           carping
           ,
           wresting
           and
           falsifying
           sophistry
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           others
           to
           examine
           .
           Only
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           where
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           Naphtali
           doth
           treate
           of
           thir
           matt●rs
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           expressly
           and
           tru●ly
           by
           way
           of
           narrative
           from
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practices
           of
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           very
           observable
           caution
           and
           moderation
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           in
           the
           end
           he
           doth
           resume
           this
           purpose
           ,
           he
           carrieth
           on
           his
           assertion
           ,
           from
           most
           simple
           and
           evident
           principles
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           rational
           and
           pe●spicuous
           connexion
           ,
           to
           the
           conclusion
           designed
           ,
           I
           do
           indeed
           ma●vel
           at
           the
           method
           wherewith
           I
           find
           him
           treated
           :
           but
           waving
           g●neral
           vind●cations
           ,
           seeing
           your
           whole
           party
           as
           well
           as
           your self
           ,
           do
           not
           a
           little
           talk
           of
           Naphtali
           his
           making
           use
           of
           that
           instance
           of
           Phineas
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           ,
           by
           the
           inferences
           which
           you
           thence
           make
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           truth
           odious
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           that
           I
           enlarge
           a
           little
           on
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           fact
           of
           Phineas
           appeares
           to
           me
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           been
           extraordinary
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           proceeded
           upon
           any
           particular
           commission
           to
           him
           given
           ,
           but
           plainly
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           whereunto
           in
           its
           then-proper
           circumstances
           ,
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Congregation
           was
           equally
           warranted
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           the
           like
           exigence
           ,
           hath
           still
           a
           laudable
           use
           for
           imitation
           .
           If
           you
           inquire
           my
           reasons
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           none
           more
           convincing
           ,
           then
           the
           Scripture
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           Israel
           in
           Shittim
           ,
           joines
           himself
           unto
           Baal-peor
           ,
           and
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           being
           therefore
           kindled
           ,
           the
           Judges
           are
           commanded
           to
           slay
           every
           one
           his
           men
           that
           were
           joined
           unto
           Baal-peor
           ;
           yet
           the
           plague
           by
           this
           execution
           is
           not
           stayed
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           are
           weeping
           
           before
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           when
           ,
           behold
           ,
           even
           in
           there
           sight
           about
           such
           an
           exercise
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           destroying
           plague
           raging
           in
           the
           camp
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           Israel
           in
           his
           most
           impudent
           wickedness
           cometh
           ,
           bringing
           a
           Midian●tish
           woman
           unto
           his
           brethren
           ,
           which
           Phineas
           perceiving
           ,
           he
           riseth
           up
           from
           among
           the
           Congregation
           (
           
             tanquam
             quilibet
          
           )
           taketh
           a
           javelin
           ,
           and
           going
           in
           after
           the
           Israelite
           
             brevi
             manu
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           Act
           ,
           thrusteth
           both
           the
           man
           and
           the
           woman
           thorow
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           plague
           was
           stayed
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           saith
           unto
           
             Moses
             ,
             Phineas
             hath
             turned
             my
             wrath
             away
             from
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             zealous
             for
             my
             sake
             among
             them
             ,
             wherefore
             ,
             behold
             ,
             I
             give
             unto
             him
             my
             Covenant
             of
             peace
          
           and
           thus
           Numb
           .
           25.
           
           Which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           again
           commemorating
           .
           Psal.
           106.
           
           Describeth
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             then
             stood
             up
             Phineas
             ,
             and
             executed
             judgment
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             plague
             was
             stared
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             compted
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             unto
             all
             generations
             for
             evermore
          
           ;
           by
           which
           Scriptures
           this
           deed
           ,
           in
           it self
           upon
           the
           matter
           agreeable
           unto
           a
           positive
           and
           clear
           command
           ,
           being
           represented
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           ,
           in
           the
           Author
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           special
           call
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           command
           from
           Moses
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           vestige
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           alone
           impulse
           of
           an
           holy
           and
           fervent
           Zeal
           ,
           exciting
           him
           
             to
             stand
             up
          
           to
           execute
           judgment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           counted
           to
           him
           for
           righteousnesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           these
           be
           not
           the
           undeniable
           circumstances
           and
           characters
           of
           a
           deed
           only
           in
           the
           manner
           heroick
           ,
           and
           which
           any
           person
           in
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           acting
           from
           the
           same
           sincere
           zeal
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           without
           any
           particular
           warrant
           have
           performed
           with
           equall
           acceptance
           ,
           let
           all
           ingenuous
           men
           judge
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           say
           that
           whatever
           capacity
           may
           be
           attribute
           to
           Phineas
           ,
           as
           the
           son
           of
           Eleazar
           then
           high
           priest
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           is
           all
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           concerning
           him
           preceeding
           
           this
           time
           )
           or
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           any
           other
           conjecture
           ;
           yet
           the
           samine
           doth
           no
           wayes
           make
           out
           ,
           that
           this
           deed
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           ordinary
           administration
           ,
           and
           consequently
           deprives
           not
           Naphtali
           ,
           of
           its
           pertinent
           application
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Phineas
           did
           not
           do
           this
           deed
           ,
           either
           by
           vertue
           and
           using
           the
           power
           of
           any
           Authority
           ,
           wherewith
           possibly
           he
           might
           have
           been
           vested
           ,
           or
           yet
           by
           Moses
           his
           order
           ,
           or
           command
           ,
           but
           simply
           from
           the
           motive
           ,
           of
           that
           sincere
           and
           high
           measure
           of
           zeal
           whereby
           ,
           without
           waiting
           the
           command
           of
           the
           superior
           Magistrat
           ,
           or
           observing
           a
           legal
           procedure
           ,
           he
           was
           suddenly
           acted
           in
           such
           a
           flagrant
           ,
           and
           openly
           provoking
           wickednesse
           ,
           immediatly
           to
           interpose
           and
           execute
           judgment
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           nather
           by
           Moses
           his
           command
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           judges
           there
           obedience
           ,
           in
           slaying
           every
           one
           his
           men
           that
           were
           guiltie
           ,
           the
           fierce
           anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           turned
           away
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           only
           by
           Phineas
           his
           fact
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           and
           his
           eminent
           zeal
           appearing
           &
           prompting
           him
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           appeased
           ,
           &
           the
           plague
           stayed
           .
           And
           really
           when
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           readinesse
           and
           fervor
           of
           Phineas
           ,
           his
           zeal
           transporting
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           the
           omission
           of
           the
           ordinary
           solemnities
           of
           judgment
           ,
           for
           the
           punishing
           of
           such
           a
           manifest
           and
           provoking
           villany
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           seemeth
           to
           place
           the
           high
           and
           singular
           praise
           of
           this
           action
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           equally
           admire
           ,
           how
           that
           any
           person
           ,
           should
           either
           attribute
           it
           to
           an
           extraordinary
           command
           ,
           or
           account
           it
           an
           Act
           of
           common
           obedience
           to
           Moses
           ,
           or
           yet
           of
           ordinary
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           although
           in
           certain
           particular
           cases
           ,
           such
           as
           Abraham
           his
           stretching
           out
           his
           hand
           to
           slay
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           Israelits
           there
           borrowing
           to
           the
           spoiling
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           Samsons
           killing
           of
           himself
           with
           
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           all
           obviously
           interfering
           with
           the
           general
           commands
           contained
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           where
           an
           express
           warrant
           is
           not
           recorded
           ,
           the
           samine
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           supposed
           ;
           yet
           where
           the
           deed
           is
           in
           substance
           agreeable
           to
           the
           precept
           ,
           and
           the
           apparent
           singularity
           of
           any
           circumstance
           remitigated
           by
           another
           extraordinary
           occurrent
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           performance
           is
           expressly
           ascribed
           to
           the
           actors
           zeal
           or
           fortitude
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           made
           of
           any
           special
           command
           ,
           there
           ,
           to
           recurre
           to
           tacite
           warrants
           ,
           is
           altogether
           groundless
           .
           If
           this
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Survey
           had
           adverted
           to
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           his
           alledgeance
           ,
           that
           the
           soveraigne
           God
           can
           cross
           ordinary
           rules
           ,
           and
           appoint
           some
           to
           execute
           his
           judgments
           extraordinarily
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           without
           the
           same
           special
           commission
           (
           a
           truth
           which
           we
           do
           not
           controvert
           )
           have
           thereto
           subjoined
           examples
           so
           widely
           different
           ,
           as
           Moses
           his
           killing
           the
           Egyptian
           which
           having
           vengeance
           admixed
           over
           and
           above
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Israelits
           defence
           ,
           is
           by
           Scripture
           referred
           to
           an
           express
           warrant
           
             Act.
             7.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Ehud's
          
           killing
           of
           Eglon
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           was
           without
           all
           question
           lawful
           to
           any
           Israelite
           against
           such
           an
           oppressor
           ,
           Elias
           his
           destroying
           of
           the
           fifties
           with
           fire
           from
           heaven
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           doth
           not
           more
           upon
           the
           matter
           require
           ,
           then
           by
           its
           extraordinary
           manner
           it
           is
           witnessed
           to
           have
           had
           an
           special
           command
           ,
           his
           killing
           of
           Baal's
           Priests
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           other
           part
           I
           do
           nothing
           question
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           only
           a
           noble
           act
           of
           executing
           Gods
           judgment
           ,
           which
           a
           wretched
           uxorious
           Prince
           fearing
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           people
           themselves
           might
           lawfully
           have
           done
           :
           Abraham
           going
           to
           kill
           Issac
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           and
           particularly
           commanded
           ,
           David's
           ingaging
           in
           duell
           with
           Goliah
           as
           I
           judge
           ,
           which
           any
           in
           the
           camp
           of
           Israel
           might
           laudably
           
           with
           the
           same
           permission
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           lastly
           Samson's
           killing
           (
           not
           murthering
           ,
           as
           he
           inadvertently
           speaks
           )
           of
           the
           Philistines
           with
           himself
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           reason
           above
           assigned
           did
           certainly
           proceed
           upon
           a
           particular
           license
           .
           But
           the
           Surveyer's
           design
           in
           this
           so
           inconsistent
           a
           mixture
           is
           evident
           ,
           viz.
           that
           having
           premised
           so
           many
           ,
           part
           pertinent
           ,
           part
           impertinent
           examples
           to
           his
           position
           ,
           he
           might
           with
           the
           lesse
           observation
           adde
           the
           Lords
           stirring
           up
           of
           Phineas
           as
           a
           suteable
           instance
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           obvious
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           is
           not
           more
           unlike
           to
           the
           cases
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Samson
          
           &
           Elias
           with
           the
           fifties
           ,
           then
           it
           justly
           quadrats
           to
           that
           other
           of
           Elias
           against
           Baal's
           Priests
           ,
           &
           both
           this
           &
           these
           of
           Ehud
           &
           David
           ,
           are
           nothing
           referable
           to
           the
           ground
           he
           layeth
           down
           ,
           but
           do
           plainly
           proceed
           by
           vertue
           only
           of
           general
           rules
           taking
           place
           in
           there
           respective
           exigences
           without
           the
           necessity
           (
           what
           ever
           message
           
             Ehud
             de
             facto
          
           had
           )
           of
           any
           special
           commission
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           Phineas
           his
           fact
           ,
           was
           indeed
           a
           stretch
           beyond
           the
           line
           of
           his
           ordinary
           vocation
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           from
           importing
           upon
           this
           ground
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           special
           warrant
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           clearly
           impute
           this
           his
           transport
           to
           the
           rare
           measure
           of
           his
           zeal
           ,
           inflaming
           him
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           the
           present
           execution
           of
           a
           just
           vengeance
           upon
           such
           a
           detestable
           abomination
           ;
           so
           it
           doth
           no
           lesse
           evidently
           hold
           forth
           how
           that
           particular
           and
           extraordinary
           exigences
           
             de
             facto
          
           occurring
           ,
           the
           very
           common
           principles
           of
           duty
           ,
           may
           ,
           without
           a
           special
           extraordinary
           warrant
           ,
           carrie
           to
           singular
           performances
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           are
           arrived
           at
           the
           main
           point
           ,
           whereunto
           this
           example
           of
           Phineas
           is
           by
           Naphtali
           applyed
           ,
           and
           about
           which
           both
           the
           Surveyer
           ,
           and
           you
           do
           raise
           such
           a
           noise
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           effect
           the
           matter
           doth
           contain
           no
           greater
           difficulty
           
             in
             thesi
          
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           fully
           satisfied
           and
           removed
           by
           the
           most
           
           common
           and
           ordinary
           distinction
           of
           a
           mans
           calling
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           and
           particular
           ,
           whereunto
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           things
           ,
           he
           is
           regularly
           and
           commonly
           confined
           ,
           and
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           general
           ,
           which
           not
           being
           circumscribed
           by
           any
           particular
           rule
           ,
           doth
           ,
           from
           the
           common
           obligation
           of
           the
           end
           for
           which
           all
           particular
           stations
           are
           institute
           ,
           in
           the
           clear
           exigence
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           incident
           according
           to
           the
           general
           rules
           of
           righteousnesse
           bind
           ,
           to
           an
           agreeable
           practice
           .
           I
           know
           Naphtali
           in
           his
           tenderness
           to
           offend
           for
           preventing
           of
           mistakes
           ,
           insinuates
           severall
           distinctions
           and
           subdistinctions
           ,
           whereby
           an
           action
           heroick
           ,
           and
           a
           call
           thereto
           ,
           may
           be
           discerned
           from
           that
           which
           properly
           and
           strictly
           is
           termed
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           its
           call
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Surveyer
           in
           his
           rambling
           way
           ,
           by
           proponing
           the
           distinction
           of
           acts
           heroical
           and
           extraordinary
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           viz.
           that
           acts
           heroical
           do
           not
           deviat
           from
           the
           common
           rules
           of
           vertue
           ,
           but
           differ
           only
           from
           its
           common
           acts
           
             quoad
             modum
             perfectiorem
          
           ,
           whereas
           acts
           extraordinary
           go
           beyond
           ordinary
           rules
           and
           are
           founded
           upon
           special
           warrant
           ,
           goes
           about
           to
           impugne
           Naphtali
           in
           that
           wherein
           they
           both
           agree
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           all
           the
           difficulty
           of
           these
           distinctions
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           is
           very
           easily
           and
           plainly
           resolved
           by
           these
           several
           aptitudes
           of
           a
           person
           in
           order
           to
           a
           commanded
           performance
           ,
           which
           depending
           upon
           circumstances
           ,
           may
           be
           thereby
           so
           diversified
           ,
           that
           what
           in
           the
           ordinary
           and
           unperturbed
           condition
           of
           things
           would
           be
           accounted
           an
           excesse
           of
           our
           particular
           calling
           and
           an
           usurpation
           ,
           in
           an
           e●●●aordinary
           occurrence
           becometh
           a
           necessary
           duty
           of
           our
           general
           calling
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           certainty
           and
           usefulness
           of
           this
           distinction
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           continual
           variety
           of
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           may
           be
           undeniably
           instanced
           in
           thousands
           of
           experiences
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           that
           more
           ready
           then
           regular
           concurrence
           ,
           
           which
           we
           see
           practised
           in
           the
           case
           of
           fire
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           surprising
           calamity
           ,
           the
           more
           zealous
           then
           orderly
           interposition
           which
           all
           men
           would
           allow
           to
           a
           son
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           righteous
           Magistrat
           ,
           for
           preventing
           or
           staying
           a
           sudden
           outrage
           intended
           against
           his
           fathers
           person
           ,
           that
           resentment
           of
           
             justus
             dolor
          
           ,
           which
           the
           common
           law
           indulges
           to
           a
           husband
           against
           his
           wife
           and
           an
           adulterer
           found
           in
           the
           act
           in
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           such
           cases
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           considered
           without
           pursuing
           any
           further
           inquiry
           ,
           I
           may
           from
           the
           grounds
           already
           laid
           down
           fairly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           as
           Phineas
           his
           fact
           was
           not
           extraordinary
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           special
           warrant
           ,
           neither
           probable
           nor
           necessary
           in
           this
           subject
           ,
           but
           a
           pure
           product
           of
           that
           large
           measure
           of
           holy
           zeal
           wherewith
           he
           was
           endued
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           aspire
           :
           so
           there
           may
           be
           certain
           exigences
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           tristing
           with
           a
           suteable
           degree
           of
           the
           same
           zeall
           without
           waiting
           the
           consent
           of
           a
           godly
           ,
           far
           more
           without
           regarding
           the
           opposition
           of
           an
           ungodly
           Magistrat
           ,
           may
           ,
           upon
           the
           general
           grounds
           and
           obligations
           to
           righteousnesse
           ,
           lawfully
           provoke
           and
           excite
           to
           convenient
           action
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           this
           conclusion
           being
           only
           general
           ,
           allowing
           the
           power
           ,
           but
           not
           defining
           what
           is
           the
           exigence
           requisite
           to
           its
           exercise
           ,
           may
           more
           readily
           prove
           a
           snare
           and
           an
           offence
           ,
           then
           conduce
           to
           any
           good
           purpose
           ,
           It
           is
           answered
           1.
           
           That
           seing
           my
           undertaking
           was
           ,
           to
           vindicat
           the
           Scripture
           truth
           of
           Phineas
           his
           deed
           ,
           recorded
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           from
           mens
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           Naphtali
           from
           their
           calumny
           ,
           if
           I
           thence
           rationally
           elicite
           the
           inference
           made
           ,
           the
           accidental
           hazard
           of
           mens
           misapplication
           ,
           flowing
           from
           their
           own
           weakness
           and
           corruption
           ,
           cannot
           more
           properly
           be
           charged
           upon
           Naphtali
           ,
           
           then
           vpon
           his
           Surveyer
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           in
           effect
           an
           inconvenience
           ,
           which
           all
           are
           concerned
           to
           explicate
           .
           2.
           
           I
           freely
           acknowledge
           that
           such
           is
           the
           fervour
           of
           corrupt
           passion
           ,
           far
           more
           rapid
           ,
           almost
           in
           all
           ,
           then
           the
           pure
           zeal
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           found
           active
           in
           any
           ,
           that
           too
           much
           caution
           ,
           tenderness
           and
           fear
           ,
           can
           scarce
           be
           adhibite
           in
           a
           subject
           ,
           wherein
           even
           the
           most
           warrantable
           provocation
           of
           holy
           zeal
           is
           ordinarily
           attended
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           concurrence
           of
           self-interest
           and
           other
           carnal
           temptations
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           without
           the
           signal
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           have
           its
           exercise
           ,
           in
           any
           notable
           measure
           or
           manner
           ,
           without
           the
           mixture
           of
           a
           sinful
           allay
           ,
           beside
           the
           evil
           of
           ill
           example
           ,
           whereunto
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           very
           readily
           and
           most
           pernicio●sly
           drawn
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seing
           the
           consideration
           ,
           resulting
           from
           the
           concurrence
           of
           all
           circumstances
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           right
           dignoscing
           of
           such
           deeds
           doth
           mostly
           depend
           ,
           is
           oftentimes
           most
           difficult
           ,
           and
           delicate
           ,
           the
           more
           easie
           and
           safe
           course
           ,
           and
           best
           use
           of
           this
           whole
           doctrine
           ,
           is
           rather
           to
           give
           judgment
           upon
           a
           case
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           when
           actually
           existent
           ,
           and
           its
           whole
           contexture
           exposed
           to
           certain
           examination
           ,
           then
           to
           set
           down
           general
           rules
           directive
           of
           such
           practices
           ,
           But
           3.
           
           As
           the
           Lord
           hath
           delivered
           unto
           us
           the
           rules
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           in
           themselves
           certain
           and
           evident
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           comprehensive
           of
           all
           cases
           incident
           ,
           so
           he
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           and
           doth
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           a
           good
           understanding
           ,
           and
           whose
           heart
           is
           sound
           in
           the
           Lords
           statutes
           ,
           walking
           therein
           continually
           in
           fear
           ,
           humility
           and
           uprightness
           ,
           he
           walketh
           surely
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           aehamed
           ;
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             converting
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             sure
             ,
             making
             wise
             the
             simple
             ,
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             ,
             rejoycing
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             pure
             ,
             enlightening
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           Here
           
           is
           the
           complete
           and
           fixed
           Rule
           ,
           and
           who
           so
           taketh
           heed
           thereto
           diligently
           ,
           in
           faith
           and
           fear
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           for
           all
           ordinary
           duty
           ,
           but
           thorowly
           furnished
           unto
           all
           good
           works
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           heroick
           ,
           and
           more
           elevat
           acts
           ,
           beside
           the
           rule
           and
           common
           vertue
           whence
           it
           flowes
           ,
           we
           do
           find
           the
           exciting
           and
           impelling
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           frequently
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           customary
           and
           necessary
           thereto
           ;
           but
           seing
           unto
           every
           righteous
           performance
           ,
           the
           assistance
           of
           grace
           is
           requisite
           ,
           and
           the
           impulse
           and
           excitation
           mentioned
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           that
           assisting
           grace
           ,
           which
           the
           extraordinariness
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulties
           therein
           occurring
           ,
           do
           call
           for
           ,
           and
           ,
           at
           most
           ,
           doth
           only
           determine
           to
           the
           species
           (
           as
           Lawyers
           speak
           )
           of
           the
           action
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           its
           rule
           and
           warrant
           ,
           the
           interveening
           of
           such
           motions
           dot
           not
           alter
           the
           rule
           ,
           or
           restrict
           its
           obligation
           ,
           nor
           yet
           hinder
           the
           action
           so
           performed
           ,
           to
           be
           to
           all
           an
           imitable
           example
           .
           That
           actions
           following
           from
           and
           depending
           upon
           special
           antecedent
           commands
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           singular
           in
           their
           matter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           manner
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           examples
           ,
           is
           very
           readily
           confessed
           :
           but
           that
           an
           extraordinary
           motion
           ,
           first
           supposing
           duty
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           place
           only
           requisite
           and
           given
           because
           of
           some
           uneasiness
           in
           the
           execution
           ,
           should
           restrict
           the
           duty
           in
           general
           to
           the
           person
           so
           gifted
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           or
           the
           like
           measure
           of
           assisting
           grace
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           by
           all
           desired
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           agreeable
           .
           I
           say
           first
           ,
           supposing
           duty
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           great
           gi●ts
           ,
           or
           strong
           impulses
           are
           not
           the
           rule
           of
           duty
           either
           under
           an
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           exigence
           ,
           much
           less
           do
           give
           men
           a
           call
           to
           go
           beyond
           the
           rules
           of
           their
           calling
           (
           as
           the
           Surveyer
           captiously
           alledgeth
           Naphtali
           to
           suggest
           )
           is
           by
           me
           heartily
           conceeded
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           important
           point
           
           for
           clearing
           the
           truth
           which
           I
           maintain
           :
           That
           which
           only
           remains
           to
           be
           adverted
           to
           is
           ,
           that
           although
           these
           singular
           motions
           and
           impulses
           be
           indeed
           subsequent
           &
           subservient
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           duty
           ,
           &
           to
           a
           mans
           calling
           resulting
           therefrom
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           circumstances
           wherein
           he
           is
           stated
           ;
           yet
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           such
           a
           peculiar
           determining
           influence
           in
           these
           heroick
           performances
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           species
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           particular
           deed
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           heed
           for
           our
           imitation
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           to
           emula●
           the
           grace
           and
           principle
           of
           zeal
           ,
           which
           produceth
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           therein
           so
           conspicuously
           relucent
           ,
           for
           our
           upstirring
           to
           acts
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           give
           us
           the
           opportunity
           .
           From
           all
           which
           it
           is
           obvious
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           
             res
             facti
          
           ,
           and
           the
           assistent
           motion
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           chiefly
           do
           determine
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           excitation
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           species
           of
           an
           heroick
           enterprise
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           from
           the
           known
           and
           immoveable
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           occasion
           ,
           wherein
           the
           samine
           doth
           take
           place
           ,
           &
           from
           which
           two
           our
           calling
           doth
           proceed
           ,
           that
           the
           obligation
           of
           Phineas
           his
           deed
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           the
           like
           practices
           ,
           doth
           descend
           ,
           and
           according
           whereunto
           they
           are
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           conformity
           thereto
           be
           proposed
           for
           imitation
        
         
           These
           things
           then
           being
           thus
           explained
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           leave
           to
           lengthen
           this
           digression
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           for
           the
           removing
           the
           Surveyer
           his
           calumnies
           and
           objections
           against
           Naphtali
           on
           this
           point
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           Naphtali
           
             by
             adducing
             the
             instance
             of
          
           Phineas
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Patrociny
             of
             such
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             having
             acted
             from
             the
             like
             warrant
             and
             principle
             ,
             maketh
             every
             man
             judge
             in
             his
             own
             privat
             discretion
             ,
             to
             fall
             in
             hand
             with
             such
             practices
             ,
             and
             consequently
             giveth
             leave
             to
             all
             or
             any
             ,
             upon
             pretense
             ,
             or
             because
             
             he
             thinketh
             that
             Rulers
             have
             fallen
             into
             Apostasie
             ,
             by
             any
             means
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             .
          
           But
           1.
           if
           Phineas
           his
           fact
           be
           indeed
           such
           ,
           and
           of
           use
           for
           imitation
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           proven
           ,
           the
           perversness
           of
           the
           Surveyer's
           Malignity
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           levelled
           against
           Naphtali
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           very
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           ,
           whence
           his
           doctrine
           is
           taken
           2.
           
           Where
           doth
           Naphtali
           allow
           mens
           private
           judgment
           and
           discretion
           to
           be
           their
           warrant
           in
           such
           practices
           ?
           That
           every
           man
           doth
           
             de
             facto
          
           judge
           ,
           and
           practise
           according
           to
           his
           own
           private
           discretion
           ,
           is
           indeed
           no
           more
           requisite
           to
           the
           procedure
           of
           rational
           agents
           ,
           then
           ,
           because
           of
           mans
           ignorance
           and
           corruption
           ,
           it
           hath
           both
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           matters
           of
           truth
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           been
           the
           sad
           productive
           of
           many
           great
           inconveniences
           ;
           and
           if
           ,
           for
           such
           inconveniences
           ,
           the
           sure
           rules
           of
           truth
           and
           righteousnesse
           must
           be
           altered
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           truth
           ,
           either
           in
           natures
           light
           or
           Scripture
           revelation
           ,
           which
           hath
           ,
           through
           mans
           abuse
           ,
           produced
           so
           many
           and
           so
           sad
           evils
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           power
           of
           ,
           and
           submission
           due
           to
           soveraignity
           ,
           which
           almost
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           ages
           hath
           been
           perverted
           unto
           tyranny
           and
           oppression
           ,
           and
           ,
           for
           one
           instance
           of
           disorder
           or
           sedition
           that
           ,
           can
           be
           charged
           upon
           popular
           liberty
           ,
           is
           attended
           with
           thousands
           of
           far
           greater
           extravagancies
           ;
           so
           the
           Surveyer
           &
           his
           party
           of
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           sparing
           in
           the
           sophistry
           of
           such
           objections
           :
           but
           seing
           Naphtali
           alloweth
           no
           other
           judges
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           save
           these
           unerring
           rules
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           this
           fallacy
           which
           the
           Surveyer
           doth
           continually
           and
           most
           foolishly
           beat
           upon
           ,
           thorow
           all
           his
           Survey
           ,
           alledging
           still
           where
           Naph
           .
           alloweth
           to
           rational
           men
           a
           discerning
           facultie
           ,
           (
           without
           which
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           nather
           reason
           nor
           morality
           can
           subsist
           )
           that
           therefore
           he
           doth
           set
           up
           this
           
           judgment
           of
           discretio●
           to
           be
           the
           only
           dictat
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           by
           that
           most
           notour
           and
           obvious
           distinction
           ,
           of
           the
           last
           result
           of
           the
           practical
           judgment
           from
           the
           fixed
           rule
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           unanswerably
           refuted
           ,
           it
           being
           thereby
           manifest
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           is
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           the
           necessary
           interveinent
           medium
           of
           application
           to
           every
           moral
           action
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           later
           is
           that
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           both
           the
           judgment
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           action
           thence
           ensuing
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           regula●
           and
           judged
           ,
           and
           without
           either
           turning
           the
           use
           of
           our
           discerning
           ,
           unto
           an
           implicite
           and
           stupid
           deference
           and
           submission
           ,
           or
           exauctorating
           the
           rules
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           a
           lawless
           licentious
           liberty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Surveyer
           urgeth
           Naphtali
           with
           another
           calumny
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             That
             although
          
           Naphtali
           
             doth
             alledge
             ,
             that
             he
             holdeth
             not
             such
             instances
             as
             that
             of
          
           Phineas
           
             for
             regular
             precedents
             ,
             for
             all
             times
             and
             persons
             ;
             yet
             he
             giveth
             no
             caution
             against
             the
             false
             pretense
             of
             heroical
             excitations
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             raise
             the
             divell
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             to
             lay
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             could
             set
             down
             rules
             to
             bar
             a
             headie
             people
             from
             tumult
             and
             confusion
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             something
             to
             satisfaction
             .
          
           But
           1.
           
           Is
           not
           his
           declaring
           such
           instances
           to
           be
           no
           regular
           precedent
           ,
           but
           restricting
           their
           imitation
           to
           the
           cases
           of
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           manifest
           exigence
           ,
           a
           very
           considerable
           caution
           .
           2.
           
           Naphtali
           doth
           so
           plainly
           require
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           action
           be
           just
           and
           lawful
           ,
           and
           of
           it self
           natively
           and
           really
           conducing
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           ,
           in
           an
           evident
           necessity
           ,
           formally
           intended
           by
           the
           actor
           from
           a
           Spirit
           of
           holy
           Zeal
           ,
           wrought
           and
           excited
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           whom
           is
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &
           who
           thereby
           breatheth
           upon
           people
           and
           persons
           ,
           when
           and
           as
           he
           listeth
           ,
           that
           I
           marvel
           how
           the
           Surveyer
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           contradict
           so
           clear
           an
           evidence●
           But
           if
           he
           say
           all
           these
           things
           may
           be
           pretended
           ,
           where
           they
           
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           there
           is
           no
           caution
           given
           .
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           adhibite
           a
           better
           caution
           against
           hypocritical
           shewes
           ,
           then
           the
           touchstone
           of
           truth
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           to
           be
           tryed
           ,
           and
           the
           abuse
           of
           lying
           pretensions
           is
           incident
           unto
           the
           most
           evident
           and
           certain
           duties
           ,
           Naphtali
           ,
           requiring
           truth
           and
           reality
           ,
           and
           not
           admitting
           mens
           delusions
           ,
           and
           imaginations
           ,
           cannot
           be
           herewith
           justly
           charged
           ;
           but
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Surveyers
           whole
           representation
           of
           Naphtali
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           so
           foully
           calumnious
           ,
           that
           ,
           without
           following
           him
           further
           ,
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           briefly
           to
           review
           the
           objections
           ,
           which
           he
           maketh
           against
           the
           doctrine
           delivered
           ,
           anent
           the
           imitableness
           of
           Phineas
           his
           act
           ,
           where
           finding
           himself
           caught
           by
           Scripture-evidence
           ,
           how
           with
           disjointed
           reasons
           ,
           and
           lame
           testimonies
           ,
           he
           strangely
           tosseth
           and
           turneth
           himself
           for
           an
           issue
           ,
           the
           impartial
           eye
           ,
           in
           his
           eight
           particular
           Answers
           to
           Naphtali
           subjoined
           ,
           will
           easily
           discern
           .
        
         
           And.
           1.
           
           He
           doubteth
           if
           Phineas
           was
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           and
           thence
           doth
           groundlesly
           pretend
           the
           warrant
           of
           his
           ordinary
           calling
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           fact
           controverted
           .
           2.
           
           Departing
           from
           this
           ,
           upon
           the
           supposition
           that
           he
           was
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           he
           ,
           without
           any
           reason
           ,
           insinuateth
           from
           Moses
           his
           being
           present
           in
           that
           great
           assembly
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           his
           after-approving
           of
           the
           deed
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           done
           by
           his
           authority
           and
           command
           3.
           
           He
           impertinently
           differenceth
           the
           case
           of
           Israels
           sin
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           our
           present
           backsliding
           ,
           whereas
           (
           waving
           the
           too
           manifest
           parity
           of
           our
           present
           open
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           usurping
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           changing
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           filling
           the
           land
           both
           with
           the
           idolatry
           of
           poperie
           and
           all
           leudnesse
           ,
           to
           the
           then
           horrible
           idolatry
           and
           villanous
           whoredome
           ,
           wherein
           he
           places
           Israels
           sin
           )
           the
           main
           disparity
           of
           a
           then
           godly
           Magistrat
           ,
           is
           Naph
           .
           undeniable
           advantage
           .
           4.
           
           He
           falsly
           ,
           
           and
           inconsistently
           with
           his
           former
           grounds
           ,
           alledgeth
           ,
           that
           Phineas
           acted
           by
           special
           commission
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           only
           silent
           ,
           but
           doth
           very
           significantly
           intimate
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           .
           5.
           
           He
           foolishly
           cautioneth
           ,
           that
           actions
           specially
           warranted
           ,
           are
           not
           for
           common
           rules
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           freely
           adde
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           such
           ,
           but
           even
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           special
           from
           the
           sole
           reason
           of
           their
           singular
           exigence
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           drawn
           to
           common
           example
           .
           6.
           
           He
           needlesly
           quarrelleth
           ,
           anent
           the
           distinction
           of
           Acts
           heroical
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           misconstruing
           the
           Lords
           approbation
           of
           
             Phineas
             ,
             Numb
          
           .
           25.
           
           He
           plainly
           wresteth
           the
           elogie
           .
           Psal.
           106.
           
           And
           that
           was
           
             counted
             unto
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           as
           if
           its
           emphasis
           were
           not
           the
           rare
           commendation
           of
           the
           deed
           ,
           but
           that
           otherwise
           it
           might
           have
           been
           imputed
           to
           him
           for
           sin
           ,
           unto
           an
           inconcludent
           inference
           of
           a
           special
           command
           and
           calling
           .
           7.
           
           He
           calumniously
           asserteth
           ,
           that
           Naphtali
           holds
           great
           gifts
           ,
           and
           secret
           impulses
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           call
           for
           men
           to
           go
           beyond
           the
           ordinary
           rules
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           to
           them
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           all
           we
           find
           in
           Naphtali
           is
           ,
           that
           joyning
           a
           zealous
           excitation
           to
           the
           Lords
           command
           ,
           in
           an
           exigence
           of
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           he
           thereof
           ,
           for
           superabundance
           ,
           maketh
           up
           a
           sufficient
           call
           to
           the
           heroick
           action
           thereon
           ensuing
           ,
           And.
           8.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           he
           grosly
           perverteth
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           if
           any
           of
           us
           did
           affirme
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           warrant
           now
           to
           look
           for
           extraordinary
           persons
           ,
           having
           Gods
           special
           and
           secret
           mandat
           to
           do
           works
           ,
           which
           neither
           Reason
           nor
           Scripture
           do
           warrant
           ,
           when
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Naph
           .
           Labours
           mainly
           ,
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           even
           Phineas
           had
           no
           such
           character
           .
           Now
           that
           these
           are
           the
           Surveyers
           reflections
           upon
           this
           fact
           of
           Phineas
           ,
           and
           this
           their
           successe
           ,
           the
           perusal
           of
           his
           Papers
           with
           what
           I
           have
           here
           said
           doth
           aboundantly
           cleare
           .
        
         
         
           It
           remains
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           I
           declare
           ,
           how
           that
           ,
           as
           Naphtali's
           doctrine
           ,
           here
           vindicated
           ,
           is
           by
           him
           only
           narrativè
           delivered
           from
           the
           records
           of
           our
           first
           Reformation
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           samine
           is
           there
           truely
           and
           more
           fully
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Master
             Knox
          
           and
           our
           worthy
           Reformers
           were
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           instance
           controverted
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           ground
           thereof
           did
           give
           a
           resolution
           ,
           in
           a
           case
           far
           more
           debatable
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Naphlali
           ,
           the
           following
           passage
           may
           evence
           .
           In
           the
           year
           1563
           the
           Queen
           having
           emitted
           a
           proclamation
           against
           the
           Mass
           ,
           and
           yet
           conniving
           thereat
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           being
           visited
           by
           an
           universal
           death
           ,
           which
           master
           Knox
           sayes
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           idolatry
           of
           our
           wicked
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           our
           ingratitude
           ,
           that
           suffered
           them
           again
           to
           defile
           the
           land
           with
           that
           abomination
           ,
           the
           brethren
           generally
           offended
           ,
           determined
           to
           put
           to
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           ,
           for
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           practised
           on
           some
           ,
           and
           made
           intimation
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Queen
           offended
           here
           at
           ,
           sendeth
           for
           
             Master
             Knox
          
           ,
           and
           dealeth
           with
           him
           earnestly
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           principally
           the
           Genlemen
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           not
           to
           put
           to
           their
           hands
           to
           punish
           papists
           .
           
             Master
             knox
          
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           exhorteth
           her
           to
           execute
           justice
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           she
           omitted
           ,
           he
           feared
           some
           would
           let
           the
           papists
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           suffered
           so
           manifestly
           to
           offend
           without
           punishment
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Queen
           answereth
           ,
           will
           yow
           allow
           ●that
           they
           shall
           take
           my
           sword
           in
           their
           hand
           ?
           Now
           observe
           his
           reply
           
             The
             sword
             of
             justice
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             is
             given
             to
             princes
             and
             rulers
             for
             one
             end
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             transgress
             ,
             sparing
             the
             wicked
             and
             oppressing
             the
             innocents
             ,
             they
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             execute
             judgment
             where
             God
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             offend
             not
             God
             ,
             although
             Kings
             do
             it
             not
             ;
             nather
             yet
             sin
             they
             ,
             that
             bridle
             kings
             to
             strike
             innocent
             men
             in
             their
             
             rage
             ,
             the
             examples
             of
          
           Samuel
           s●aying
           Agag
           ,
           Elias
           Jezabels
           
             Prophets
             ,
             and
          
           Phineas
           ,
           Zimri
           and
           Cozbi
           
             are
             evident
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             your
             Majestie
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             others
             then
             cheif
             magistrats
             have
             lawfully
             punished
             ,
             and
             may
             punish
             ,
             the
             crimes
             that
             God
             commands
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           By
           which
           discourse
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           as
           the
           sun
           light
           ,
           that
           Naphtali
           in
           place
           of
           being
           the
           broacher
           of
           this
           doctrine
           doth
           indeed
           come
           short
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           
             Mr
             Knox
          
           hath
           long
           since
           asserted
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           his
           conclusion
           he
           saith
           ,
           others
           then
           chief
           Magistrats
           ,
           &
           as
           if
           meaning
           by
           inferior
           thereafter
           subjoines
           ,
           that
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           power
           is
           given
           to
           all
           judges
           ,
           to
           search
           and
           punish
           mass-mongers
           and
           hearers
           ;
           but
           seing
           the
           same
           is
           only
           spoken
           with
           an
           accomodation
           to
           the
           then
           case
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           the
           grounds
           of
           
             Master
             Knox
          
           his
           reasoning
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           his
           declared
           opinion
           ,
           in
           his
           appellation
           &
           admonition
           to
           the
           commonalty
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           punishing
           of
           idolatry
           and
           such
           crimes
           ,
           as
           touch
           the
           majestie
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           appertain
           to
           rulers
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           every
           member
           thereof
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           vocation
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           possibility
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           minister
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           manifest
           consequence
           of
           clear
           reason
           ,
           give
           no
           lesse
           power
           to
           the
           people
           against
           subaltern
           then
           to
           subaltern
           against
           supreme
           magistrats
           ,
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           hereupon
           enlarge
           ,
           far
           lesse
           to
           answer
           the
           Surveyers
           profane
           &
           inconsistent
           reflections
           upon
           these
           times
           :
           if
           the
           opposition
           then
           made
           to
           idolatrous
           and
           persecuting
           Rulers
           ,
           had
           been
           indeed
           
             sedition
             or
             rebellion
          
           sinfully
           raised
           for
           some
           unjust
           cause
           extrinseck
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           religion
           ,
           by
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           as
           many
           professors
           of
           that
           time
           were
           no
           dout
           too
           palpably
           guilty
           
             of
             sacriledge
             and
             self-seeking
          
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           ground
           to
           have
           placed
           all
           into
           one
           category
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           
           the
           Lords
           word
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           such
           instruments
           :
           but
           seing
           ,
           the
           then-resistance
           was
           visibly
           made
           in
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           preceeding
           dispensation
           of
           and
           call
           to
           suffering
           ,
           had
           so
           patiently
           and
           constantly
           endured
           firie
           and
           bloudy
           trialls
           ,
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           was
           carried
           on
           by
           these
           reformers
           ,
           who
           continually
           testifying
           against
           the
           sacriledge
           and
           self-seeking
           mentioned
           ,
           did
           from
           clear
           scripture-grounds
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           manifest
           zeal
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           strenuously
           assert
           and
           promove
           these
           courses
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           their
           testimony
           is
           very
           significant
           ,
           adding
           as
           much
           confirmation
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           humane
           authority
           :
           and
           the
           Surveyers
           alleviating
           thereof
           ,
           by
           alledging
           
             that
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
             by
             wicked
             hands
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             result
             was
             the
             worlds
             redemption
             ,
             that
             reprobat
             ministers
             have
             saved
             their
             hearers
             ,
             a
             leprous
             hand
             may
             sow
             good
             seed
             ,
             and
             that
             heirs
             of
             glory
             may
             be
             gotten
             in
             bastard●
             ,
          
           is
           not
           more
           impertinent
           from
           its
           non
           consequence
           ,
           these
           works
           being
           manifestly
           evil
           ,
           then
           wickedly
           contumelious
           and
           ungrate
           :
           but
           behold
           the
           instability
           of
           this
           double
           minded
           man
           ,
           who
           having
           vented
           all
           this
           foul
           malice
           ,
           against
           these
           doings
           of
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           subjoineth
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           much
           of
           their
           way
           was
           justificable
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           these
           motives
           ,
           which
           then
           impelled
           them
           ;
           yet
           how
           unlike
           was
           the
           case
           then
           ,
           to
           what
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           Naphtali's
           principles
           ,
           nor
           yet
           his
           doctrine
           concerning
           Phineas
           ,
           but
           the
           Surveyers
           different
           present
           apprehension
           of
           the
           hypothesis
           &
           consequently
           the
           blindfolding
           charme
           of
           self-interest
           against
           the
           power
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           seduceth
           him
           and
           his
           accomplices
           to
           their
           absurd
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           
             Having
             thus
             asserted
          
           Naphtali's
           
             doctrine
             against
             your
             maligne
             misrepresentation
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             that
             I
             consider
             ,
             
             what
             you
             objecte
             against
             him
             .
             And
             you
             ●ay
          
           ransack
           all
           the
           Provincial
           letters
           ,
           Escobar
           or
           the
           other
           pro●ane
           Casuists
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           find
           a
           more
           impious
           and
           detestable
           opinion
           among
           them
           ,
           then
           this
           doctrine
           concerning
           private
           persons
           their
           punishing
           of
           crimes
           ,
           in
           cas●
           of
           the
           supinnesse
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           But
           pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           1.
           
           Wherefore
           do
           you
           enumerat
           the
           
             Provincial
             Letters
          
           ,
           so
           elaboratly
           write
           against
           them
           ,
           among
           other
           profane
           Casuists
           ?
           This
           your
           escape
           ,
           if
           designed
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           bad
           reward
           for
           the
           Authors
           pains
           taken
           against
           that
           wicked
           School
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           the
           assertion
           ,
           as
           by
           you
           indefinitly
           laid
           down
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           little
           invidious
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           Phineas
           and
           Elias
           did
           ,
           neither
           as
           Magistrats
           ,
           whatever
           was
           their
           capacity
           ,
           nor
           by
           special
           warrant
           ,
           punish
           crimes
           and
           execute
           judgment
           ;
           and
           that
           desperate
           disorders
           in
           the
           publick
           government
           ,
           may
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           of
           necessity
           ,
           license
           to
           private
           persons
           ,
           specially
           parents
           and
           masters
           ,
           this
           power
           controverted
           ,
           to
           affirme
           without
           exception
           that
           the
           doctrine
           concerning
           private
           persons
           their
           punishing
           of
           crimes
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           the
           supinness
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           cursed
           ,
           seemeth
           rather
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           passion
           then
           of
           reason
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Divine
           impulses
           have
           been
           and
           are
           still
           casible
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           thereby
           ,
           without
           the
           giving
           of
           any
           special
           commission
           ,
           may
           stirre
           up
           to
           such
           an
           heroick
           act
           ,
           as
           though
           necessarily
           debording
           from
           common
           methods
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           less
           ,
           in
           its
           whole
           tract
           and
           event
           ,
           be
           attended
           with
           so
           peculiar
           a
           lustre
           and
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           approbation
           ,
           as
           may
           even
           force
           from
           you
           an
           assent
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           deed
           can
           only
           be
           maintained
           by
           these
           general
           positions
           ,
           which
           you
           seeme
           to
           disprove
           ,
           is
           to
           me
           unquestionable
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           your
           so
           severe
           disowning
           ,
           
           without
           any
           reserve
           ,
           of
           private
           persons
           their
           punishing
           of
           crimes
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           the
           supinness
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           excluding
           all
           possibility
           of
           divine
           excitations
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           appeareth
           to
           be
           very
           precipitant
           .
           Are
           the
           contingencies
           of
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           and
           their
           surprisals
           and
           pressures
           such
           as
           to
           move
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           on
           earth
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           all
           fixed
           and
           regular
           courses
           ,
           to
           define
           certain
           causes
           and
           occasions
           ,
           
             Quando
             liceat
             unicuiqne
             sine
             judice
             se
             vindicare
             ,
             velpublicā
             devotionem
             ,
             &
             subjug
             are
             edicto
             quod
             serum
             esset
             punire
             judicio
             ,
             it
             a
             ut
             cuncti
             ,
             adversus
             latrones
             publicos
             ,
             desertoresque
             militiae
             ,
             jus
             sibi
             sciant
             ,
             pro
             quiete
             communi
             ,
             exercendae
             publicae
             ultionis
             ,
             indultum
             :
          
           And
           if
           ,
           in
           the
           far
           more
           pressing
           and
           conspicuous
           exigences
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           Soul-murderers
           and
           Christ-deserters
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           permitted
           but
           patronized
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           animat
           private
           persons
           to
           heroick
           undertakings
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           when
           all
           other
           judgment
           faileth
           ,
           shal
           the
           justifying
           of
           such
           practices
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           countenanced
           by
           many
           undeniable
           testimonies
           ,
           be
           exclaimed
           against
           as
           accursed
           doctrines
           ?
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           love
           the
           Lords
           glory
           ,
           and
           adore
           his
           soveraignity
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           
             otherwise
             countenanced
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           that
           some
           men
           ,
           under
           these
           collours
           ,
           may
           pretend
           to
           the
           like
           warrant
           ,
           when
           in
           reality
           they
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           is
           indeed
           to
           be
           regreted
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           loose
           ,
           and
           lewd
           practices
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           most
           licentiously
           invade
           Conformists
           ,
           under
           cloud
           of
           night
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           houses
           ,
           to
           no
           good
           purpose
           whatsomever
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           great
           scandal
           of
           Religion
           and
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           by
           many
           clear
           circumstances
           ,
           are
           utterly
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           whatever
           they
           may
           pretend
           ,
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           manifest
           without
           any
           observation
           ,
           and
           needeth
           not
           any
           further
           caution
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           If
           I
           may
           come
           a
           little
           nearer
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           I
           protest
           sincer●ly
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           designe
           ,
           but
           to
           vindicat
           the
           truth
           and
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           all
           tenderness
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           due
           regard
           to
           the
           deceitfulness
           of
           humane
           passion
           and
           corruption
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           many
           suppositions
           casible
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           to
           speake
           roundly
           &
           freely
           in
           the
           extreme
           pressure
           either
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           our
           neighbours
           interest
           in
           matter
           of
           life
           or
           estate
           ,
           both
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           whatever
           be
           our
           shynesse
           in
           opinion
           ,
           would
           have
           a
           clearnesse
           to
           act
           many
           things
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           ,
           or
           as
           important
           as
           the
           punishing
           of
           crimes
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           ,
           but
           even
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           :
           how
           can
           we
           then
           deny
           the
           like
           obligation
           and
           warrant
           to
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           important
           concernment
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           its
           just
           and
           manifest
           exigence
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           man
           worketh
           not
           the
           righteousness
           of
           God
           :
           but
           ,
           verily
           ,
           when
           I
           reflect
           ,
           how
           that
           in
           many
           cases
           relating
           to
           self
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           even
           dissemblers
           in
           profession
           ,
           are
           neverthelesse
           in
           practice
           firmly
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           all
           without
           exception
           ,
           are
           even
           in
           opinion
           most
           determined
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           right
           and
           obligation
           of
           defence
           and
           resistance
           ,
           And
           withall
           consider
           ,
           that
           our
           love
           ,
           which
           is
           certainly
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           right
           and
           obligation
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           infinitly
           more
           intended
           toward
           God
           ,
           then
           toward
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wish
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           perswasion
           and
           zeal
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           his
           matters
           ,
           were
           accordingly
           proportional
           to
           their
           value
           :
           But
           oh
           !
           who
           is
           now
           on
           the
           Lords
           side
           ?
           and
           who
           are
           they
           that
           aspire
           unto
           Levi's
           blessing
           ,
           who
           said
           unto
           his
           father
           and
           to
           his
           mother
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           him
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           acknowledge
           his
           brethren
           ,
           nor
           knew
           his
           own
           Children
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Although
           the
           position
           be
           by
           you
           exhibited
           ,
           in
           
           such
           a
           laxe
           Manner
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           upon
           the
           emergencie
           of
           every
           crime
           ,
           every
           private
           person
           were
           constitute
           the
           Magistrats
           overseer
           and
           exacter
           of
           his
           administrations
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           load
           us
           with
           your
           forged
           absurdities
           ;
           Yet
           Naphtali's
           doctrine
           above
           declared
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           the
           just
           exigence
           required
           ,
           is
           so
           clearly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           case
           only
           of
           gross
           and
           notorious
           backsliding
           and
           defection
           ,
           countinanced
           or
           connived
           at
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           wherein
           the
           concernment
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           our
           call
           to
           assert
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           far
           more
           discernable
           and
           manifest
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           punishing
           of
           other
           crimes
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           cut
           off
           vain
           and
           impertinent
           cavillations
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           certain
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           doctrine
           concerning
           private
           persons
           their
           punishing
           of
           crimes
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           the
           supinnesse
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           its
           undefined
           and
           uncautioned
           latitude
           ,
           may
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           gross
           abuses
           ,
           yet
           absolutely
           to
           deny
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           thence
           to
           condemne
           not
           only
           many
           fair
           scripture-examples
           ,
           but
           all
           heroick
           excitations
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           their
           suteable
           exigences
           ,
           are
           by
           a
           clear
           concurrence
           of
           circumstances
           manifestly
           demonstrate
           to
           be
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           warranted
           by
           his
           command
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           their
           manner
           dependent
           on
           his
           soveraignity
           ,
           were
           most
           rigid
           and
           unjust
           ,
        
         
           But
           you
           go
           on
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             what
             cursed
             effects
             this
             cursed
             doctrine
             produced
             ,
             all
             the
             Nation
             saw
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             a
             villain
             ,
             with
             a
             pistol
             ,
             invaded
             the
             persons
             of
             two
             of
             the
             fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             chief
             ●●rect
             of
             our
             royall
             City
          
           What
           an
           empty
           pomp
           of
           words
           have
           we
           here
           to
           make
           out
           this
           cursed
           effect
           ,
           
             a
             villain
             ,
             fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             chief
             str●et
             ,
             royal
             City
             ,
          
           big
           words
           indeed
           .
           Sir
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           be
           just
           in
           your
           resentments
           ,
           is
           first
           to
           be
           equal
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           have
           as
           much
           respect
           to
           our
           
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           King
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           to
           your
           fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           wrongs
           and
           invasions
           by
           them
           villainously
           committed
           ,
           with
           a
           high
           and
           insolent
           hand
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           Nations
           ,
           against
           his
           glory
           and
           prerogative
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           make
           you
           give
           to
           them
           the
           epithet
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           censure
           their
           invader
           ,
           but
           account
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           wickednesse
           a
           hundred-fold
           more
           accursed
           :
           But
           lest
           I
           offend
           you
           by
           such
           extenuations
           I
           verily
           think
           ,
           all
           circumstances
           considered
           ,
           &
           their
           exigence
           duely
           ballanced
           ,
           that
           the
           deed
           was
           rash
           ,
           precipitant
           &
           of
           evil
           example
           ;
           but
           wherefore
           accursed
           ,
           since
           against
           such
           a
           
             sacrum
             caput
          
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           self-devoted
           ,
           upon
           whom
           and
           his
           associats
           ,
           by
           executing
           justice
           ,
           both
           our
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           may
           so
           certainly
           consecrate
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bestow
           a
           blessing
           upon
           us
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           hesitate
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             that
             though
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             sheilded
             one
             of
             your
             fathers
             to●ally
             from
             his
             fury
             ,
             and
             preserved
             the
             life
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             losse
          
           (
           or
           rather
           disabling
           only
           )
           
             of
             his
             arm
             ;
             yet
             his
             malice
             was
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             for
             that
             assassinations
             were
             only
             wanting
             to
             complete
             the
             parallel
             betwixt
             that
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             same
             moving
             in
             different
             characters
             .
          
           But
           ,
           seing
           you
           would
           appeare
           so
           accurate
           an
           observer
           of
           Providence
           ,
           why
           do
           ye
           not
           also
           remember
           ,
           how
           easily
           and
           safely
           the
           invader
           did
           escape
           ?
           Surely
           whatever
           may
           be
           the
           moment
           of
           these
           circumstances
           
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             street
             of
             our
             royal
             City
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           aggravation
           for
           which
           you
           adduce
           them
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           this
           passage
           of
           the
           escape
           they
           are
           of
           a
           more
           important
           consideration
           to
           render
           it
           remarkable
           .
           If
           you
           say
           that
           eventual
           impunity
           ,
           doth
           not
           argue
           innocency
           ,
           the
           retorsion
           
           is
           so
           just
           and
           manifest
           against
           your
           reasoning
           from
           the
           Bishops
           their
           providential
           preservation
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           .
           But
           this
           was
           
             an
             assassination
             only
             wanting
             to
             complete
             the
             parallel
             betwixt
             that
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             same
             moving
             in
             different
             characters
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           intend
           the
           patrocinie
           of
           this
           fact
           ,
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           .
           1.
           
           That
           there
           can
           be
           no
           proper
           assassinat
           ,
           without
           an
           interveening
           price
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           alledge
           .
           2.
           
           Admitting
           your
           meaning
           to
           be
           only
           of
           a
           deliberat
           insidiating
           murther
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           from
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           manner
           that
           the
           guiltiness
           of
           many
           deeds
           ,
           doth
           principally
           descend
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           greatest
           villanies
           to
           have
           been
           sometimes
           perpetrat
           in
           forme
           of
           justice
           ,
           so
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           that
           very
           eminent
           acts
           of
           righteousness
           have
           been
           performed
           without
           any
           legal
           process
           ,
           as
           the
           deed
           
             of
             Phineas
          
           and
           the
           other
           examples
           above
           adduced
           ,
           with
           many
           such
           like
           Histories
           that
           might
           be
           alledged
           ,
           do
           plainly
           hold
           out
           ;
           and
           really
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           but
           this
           one
           viz.
           how
           Saul's
           murthering
           of
           the
           Lords
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Iehu
           his
           killing
           of
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           ;
           as
           to
           their
           summare
           manner
           of
           procedor
           ,
           of
           so
           near
           alliance
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           this
           later
           hath
           plainly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           dissimulation
           used
           ,
           a
           worse
           appearance
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           I
           think
           this
           one
           reflection
           may
           direct
           you
           unto
           a
           more
           solid
           judgment
           in
           thir
           matters
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Iesuits
           their
           mischievous
           plots
           ,
           flowing
           from
           a
           pernicious
           principle
           ,
           enslaving
           mens
           consciences
           to
           an
           implicite
           compliance
           to
           their
           dictats
           ,
           without
           all
           regard
           to
           forms
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           being
           levelled
           against
           innocent
           persons
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           most
           wicked
           ends
           ,
           and
           designes
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           most
           remote
           ,
           yea
           most
           opposite
           to
           Naphtali's
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           nothing
           countenanced
           
           by
           this
           very
           fact
           wherewith
           you
           urge
           us
           .
           But
           having
           above
           ,
           seriously
           disowned
           this
           rash
           and
           inconsiderat
           attempt
           ,
           and
           already
           cleared
           ,
           how
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           the
           concurrence
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           bearing
           such
           a
           pressing
           exigence
           ,
           as
           either
           cannot
           be
           satisfied
           by
           ,
           or
           needeth
           not
           to
           attend
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           law
           ,
           which
           doth
           sustain
           their
           more
           singular
           and
           heroick
           attempts
           ,
           your
           paralleling
           of
           that
           Spirit
           (
           of
           Naphtali's
           I
           suppose
           )
           so
           congruous
           both
           in
           principles
           and
           practice
           ,
           unto
           undeniable
           scripture
           grounds
           and
           precedents
           ,
           with
           that
           perverse
           and
           cruel
           one
           ,
           working
           in
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           to
           be
           the
           same
           moving
           in
           different
           characters
           ,
           is
           like
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           bold
           and
           groundless
           calumnies
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           study
           to
           reproach
           :
           However
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           you
           who
           ,
           upon
           so
           unlikely
           grounds
           ,
           have
           the
           confidence
           to
           draw
           parallels
           ,
           were
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           as
           ingenuous
           ,
           as
           to
           consider
           these
           most
           certain
           and
           evident
           arguments
           of
           pride
           ,
           violence
           ,
           falshood
           &
           irreligion
           ,
           whereby
           your
           prelatick
           Spirit
           doth
           discover
           it self
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           only
           Jesuitick
           ,
           but
           unquestionably
           Antichristian
           and
           diabolick
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           and
           after
           having
           made
           it
           your
           work
           all
           along
           to
           brand
           any
           measure
           of
           zeal
           for
           God
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           characters
           of
           a
           ●our
           ,
           unsociable
           ,
           violent
           and
           cruel
           disposition
           ,
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             that
             you
             charge
             not
             this
             fact
             upon
             the
             party
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             of
             them
             abhorre
             it
          
           ;
           but
           yet
           you
           subjoine
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             without
             all
             uncharitableness
             ,
             you
             may
             charge
             it
             on
             the
             Author
             of
             Naphtali
             :
          
           And
           thus
           having
           before
           mentioned
           Naphtali
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           their
           Books
           and
           Authors
           ,
           at
           lest
           owned
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           vanity
           and
           deceit
           of
           this
           your
           insinuation
           is
           too
           too
           palpable
           .
           But
           seing
           that
           which
           is
           crooked
           cannot
           be
           made
           streight
           ,
           it
           shall
           suffice
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           
           evinced
           Naphtali's
           doctrine
           to
           be
           none
           other
           ,
           then
           the
           just
           vindication
           of
           Phineas
           his
           practice
           copied
           from
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           also
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           fact
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           here
           objecte
           ,
           hath
           not
           thereon
           any
           rational
           dependence
           ;
           so
           your
           particular
           charge
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           foolish
           clamour
           of
           your
           party
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           against
           Naphtali
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           reflect
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           on
           Phineas
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           acted
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           you
           cause
           your
           N.
           C.
           complain
           ,
           of
           your
           design
           ,
           To
           
             make
             him
             regardlesse
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             neglective
             o●
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             tender
             aff●ction
             we
             ought
             to
             bear
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             only
             after
             the
             manner
             o●
             Gallio's
             indiff●rency
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           you
           Answer
           ,
           
             That
             all
             things
             have
             two
             sides
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             doctrine
             o●
             resignation
             ,
             on
             the
             wrong
             side
             ,
             seems
             like
             unconcerned
             stupidit●
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             rightly
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             pieces
             o●
             Christianity
             .
          
           Whence
           you
           go
           ●n
           ,
           
             from
             the
             infinite
             Power
             ,
             Goodnesse
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             reprove
             the
             ●olly
             a●d
             pres●mption
             of
             anxiety
             ,
             a●ent
             the
             Lords
             management
             o●
             matters
             ,
             specially
             the
             conc●r●●ments
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             commit
             the
             ●ame
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             securely
             on
             this
             ,
             tha●
             all
             things
             cooperat
             &c.
             
          
           But
           still
           you
           say
           ,
           
             We
             are
             to
             concerne
             our selves
             in
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Chur●h
             ,
             as
             by
             fervent
             soliciting
             of
             ●od
             in
             her
             behalf
             ,
             w●ereby
             our
             zeal
             for
             God's
             glory
             ,
             and
             charity
             to
             the
             Brethren
             are
             expressed
             ;
             so
             by
             improving
             all
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             good
             in
             as
             for
             as
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             upon
             all
             hazards
             :
             Yet
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             ,
             with
          
           David
           ,
           
             not
             to
             meddle
             ,
             in
             matters
             too
             high
             for
             us
             ,
             And
             with
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             not●
             to
             s●retch
             our
             s●●ves
             bey●nd
             ●ur
             line
             :
             And
             with
             all
             not
             to
             let
             de●ecting
             melancholy
             possess
             our selves
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             end
             and
             contrivance
             of
             Reli●ion
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             beget
             in
             us
             ●verla●ing
             joyes
             ,
             which
             by
             such
             sorrows
             are
             mostly
             
             marred
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           set
           down
           this
           passage
           at
           large
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           find
           in
           your
           answere
           abstractly
           considered
           ,
           any
           error
           ;
           seing
           it
           is
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           wrongs
           done
           to
           these
           most
           dearly
           affecting
           concernes
           of
           God's
           Glory
           and
           his
           Churches
           welfare
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           more
           tenderly
           afflicting
           ,
           and
           powe●fully
           exciting
           to
           duties
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           all
           righteous
           indeavours
           ,
           then
           the
           Lords
           high
           and
           holy
           Soveraignity
           is
           both
           most
           strengthening
           to
           these
           duties
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           exc●usive
           of
           all
           sinful
           anxiety
           and
           dejection
           ,
           the
           heav●nly
           return
           made
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             have
             both
             glorified
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             will
             glori●y
             it
             again
             ,
          
           doth
           abundantly
           hold
           out
           this
           consistency
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           contrary
           to
           a
           holy
           touching
           grief
           ,
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           you
           may
           find
           the
           necessary
           cercainty
           of
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           the
           ground
           both
           of
           the
           earnest
           and
           assurance
           of
           our
           Lo●●'s
           supplication
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           comforting
           answere
           made
           to
           his
           troubled
           soul
           ,
           whence
           it
           did
           proceed
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           would
           enquire
           ,
           is
           how
           you
           come
           to
           make
           such
           an
           answere
           to
           your
           N.
           C.
           challenge
           ,
           which
           being
           very
           rational
           and
           sound
           ,
           complaining
           only
           of
           a
           stupid
           misregard
           and
           profane
           indifferency
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           ●●exure
           to
           the
           other
           extreame
           of
           sinful
           anxiety
           ,
           had
           ,
           in
           my
           thought
           ,
           been
           better
           and
           more
           ingenuosly
           answered
           by
           a
           simple
           denial
           ,
           then
           by
           your
           unnecessary
           cautions
           :
           To
           oppose
           one
           truth
           to
           another
           can
           have
           no
           innocent
           design
           :
           Nay
           ,
           i●
           I
           may
           use
           your
           own
           maxime
           ,
           that
           
             all
             things
             have
             two
             sides
          
           ,
           I
           fear
           this
           your
           discourse
           prove
           also
           double
           faced
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           under
           the
           colou●
           of
           excessive
           anxiety
           &
           dej●cting
           melancholy
           ,
           you
           do
           indeed
           condemn
           that
           mean
           of
           a
           concerning
           solicitude
           for
           Gods
           Glory
           and
           his
           Churches
           wellfare
           ,
           which
           you
           seem
           to
           allow
           ,
           and
           by
           i●sinuating
           ,
           joy
           to
           be
           the
           end
           and
           fruit
           of
           Relig●on
           ,
           
           resolve
           all
           its
           seriousness
           into
           the
           indifferency
           objected
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           you
           judge
           this
           challenge
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           an
           anticipation
           ,
           to
           be
           want
           of
           charity
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           what
           ensues
           ,
           which
           is
           first
           your
           N.
           C's
           reply
           ,
           to
           wit
           :
           
             That
             all
             this
             your
             preceeding
             discourse
             is
             still
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ;
             the
          
           Psalms
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           &
           Lamentations
           
             are
             full
             of
             sad
             complaints
             ,
             and
             certainly
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             zeal
             becomes
             the
             more
             clear
             manifestation
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           to
           that
           return
           which
           you
           give
           to
           it
           ,
           running
           out
           upon
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           dispensation
           ,
           shewing
           forsooth
           ,
           
             that
             outward
             desolations
             and
             losses
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             former
             were
             curses
             and
             grievous
             ,
             under
             the
             later
             are
             pronounced
             blessings
             and
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
          
           and
           so
           forth
           .
           What
           strange
           dealing
           and
           doctrine
           is
           this
           ?
           Your
           N.
           C.
           tells
           you
           of
           the
           complainings
           and
           mournings
           of
           the
           holy
           Men
           of
           God
           in
           old
           times
           ,
           for
           the
           desolation
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           departing
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           blasphemie
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           Which
           I
           am
           certain
           every
           serious
           soul
           will
           take
           to
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           the
           same
           careful
           regard
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           just
           now
           we
           heard
           you
           approve
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           inseparable
           from
           the
           true
           Love
           and
           Zeal
           of
           God
           in
           all
           ages
           :
           But
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           present
           Answere
           ,
           would
           have
           these
           regretes
           to
           be
           only
           suteable
           to
           a
           carnal
           dispensation
           ,
           and
           nothing
           agreeing
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           a
           palpable
           discovery
           of
           your
           sinistrous
           design
           ,
           let
           all
           men
           judge
           :
           Or
           if
           you
           think
           that
           I
           do
           wrest
           your
           words
           ,
           do
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           els
           ,
           make
           them
           pertinent
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           ,
           &
           I
           am
           content
           to
           bear
           the
           blame
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           is
           this
           your
           doctrine
           in
           it selfe
           more
           sound
           :
           You
           say
           ,
           
             That
             outward
             desolations
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             signes
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             &
             curses
             :
             but
             now
             they
             are
             pronounced
             and
             made
             blessings
             .
          
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           make
           you
           no
           distinction
           betwixt
           a
           sign
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           a
           curse
           :
           Or
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           that
           sufferings
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           both
           signs
           of
           displeasure
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           profitable
           corrections
           ,
           yea
           matter
           of
           joyous
           consolation
           in
           the
           event
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           consulted
           Scripture
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           found
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Gods
           People
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           are
           accounted
           chastisements
           ,
           and
           consequently
           signs
           of
           the
           Lords
           displeasure
           against
           sin
           ,
           which
           thereto
           provokes
           ;
           so
           ,
           under
           the
           Old
           they
           were
           no
           less
           to
           be
           by
           them
           regarded
           ,
           as
           the
           chastenings
           of
           a
           loving
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           rebukes
           of
           love
           :
           But
           it
           seems
           you
           have
           forgotten
           the
           exhortation
           ,
           which
           under
           both
           dispensations
           speaketh
           unto
           the
           Lords
           People
           ,
           as
           unto
           children
           ,
           
             My
             son
             despise
             not
             thou
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             faint
             when
             thou
             art
             rebuked
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             the
             chasteneth
             and
             scourgeth
             every
             son
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           
             blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             thou
             chastenest
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             teachest
             out
             of
             thy
             law
             ,
          
           being
           so
           plainly
           said
           of
           old●
           I
           wonder
           how
           you
           could
           lapse
           into
           thir
           mistakes
           .
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           Jewish
           dispensation
           is
           much
           countenanced
           by
           temporal
           promises
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           the
           manner
           of
           divine
           service
           thereby
           appointed
           ,
           did
           much
           depend
           upon
           their
           performance
           ,
           Whereas
           that
           better
           Covenant
           being
           established
           upon
           better
           promises
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           afflictions
           and
           persecutions
           did
           and
           do
           tend
           rather
           to
           its
           advancement
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           thence
           you
           conclude
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           old
           times
           were
           to
           regard
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           they
           respected
           themselves
           ,
           differently
           from
           what
           is
           commanded
           to
           ,
           and
           commended
           in
           Christians
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           complaints
           for
           the
           corrupted
           
           or
           suppressed
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           departed
           Glory
           by
           reason
           of
           prevailing
           backsliding
           ,
           or
           outward
           desolation
           ,
           may
           not
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           calamities
           ,
           be
           lawfully
           and
           laudably
           resumed
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           your
           evil
           design
           mentioned
           ,
           you
           bewray
           palpable
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           further
           adde
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           only
           observe
           the
           same
           patience
           and
           fruit
           of
           chastisements
           under
           the
           old
           ,
           that
           is
           found
           under
           the
           new
           dispensation
           ,
           but
           also
           read
           the
           grace
           and
           glory
           of
           their
           confessions
           and
           martyrdomes
           ,
           in
           almost
           the
           same
           termes
           ,
           wherein
           you
           go
           about
           to
           represente
           the
           sufferings
           under
           the
           Gospel
           as
           new
           and
           singular
           .
           
             Others
             were
             tortured
             not
             accepting
             deliverance
             ,
             they
             were
             stoned
             ,
             they
             were
             sawn
             asunder
             ,
             were
             tempted
             ,
             were
             s●ain
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             they
             wandered
             about
             in
             sheep-skins
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             world
             was
             not
             worthy
             .
          
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           who
           were
           they
           ,
           or
           wherein
           is
           this
           account
           short
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           exhibite
           of
           Christians
           their
           rejoicing
           in
           sufferings
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           vain
           excess
           of
           your
           superstitious
           festivals
           ,
           viz.
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           observed
           by
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Natalitiae
             Mart●rum
          
           ?
           But
           I
           have
           already
           sufficiently
           demonstrate
           both
           the
           folly
           and
           falshood
           of
           this
           your
           impertinent
           distinction
           :
           And
           the
           mixture
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           being
           clearly
           confirmed
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           your
           taxing
           of
           our
           mourning
           because
           of
           a
           broken
           Covenant
           ,
           a
           profaned
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           abounding
           wickedness
           and
           violence
           ,
           as
           sinful
           repining
           ,
           because
           of
           personal
           sufferings
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           joy
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           been
           very
           conspicuous
           in
           our
           dying
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           our
           other
           Sufferers
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           adde
           malice
           to
           your
           ignorance
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           our
           complainings
           you
           reprehend
           both
           injustice
           and
           excess
           ,
           and
           for
           injustice
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             reason
             thereof
             is
             only
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Law
             's
             and
             the
             Magistrat's
             denying
             to
             us
             further
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             punishing
             us
             not
             for
             Conscience
             ,
             since
             none
             hath
             suffered
             because
             he
             was
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             against
             Episcopacy
             ;
             but
             for
             unruly
             humors
             and
             practices
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           if
           our
           complainings
           and
           mournings
           ,
           were
           according
           to
           their
           just
           causes
           ,
           viz.
           our
           high
           handed
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           unparalleled
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           perjurious
           subversions
           and
           alterations
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           aswel
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           the
           profanity
           ,
           ignorance
           and
           violence
           ,
           that
           have
           thence
           abounded
           and
           filled
           the
           whole
           Land
           ,
           neither
           should
           I
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           fearers
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           have
           eyes
           to
           write
           or
           read
           this
           my
           vindication
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           all
           this
           iniquity
           and
           mischief
           is
           introduced
           and
           established
           by
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           thence
           you
           take
           the
           impudence
           to
           smooth
           it
           over
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           alteration
           of
           Laws
           ;
           nay
           ,
           as
           if
           what
           before
           the
           Act
           &
           Law
           made
           were
           righteously
           refused
           out
           of
           conscience
           ,
           after
           the
           accession
           of
           an
           humane
           injunction
           could
           not
           be
           forborn
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           humor
           :
           And
           as
           if
           Conscience
           and
           Laws
           could
           not
           inte●●ere
           ,
           you
           go
           on
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             suffering
             is
             neither
             our
             adhering
             to
             Presbytery
             ,
             nor
             our
             non●
             compliance
             with
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             only
             our
             unruly
             humors
             and
             practices
             .
          
           But
           seing
           the
           colour
           of
           Law
           ,
           which
           you
           p●etend
           ,
           is
           indeed
           no
           relief
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           aggravation
           of
           that
           Apostacie
           and
           persecution
           ,
           whereof
           we
           complain
           ,
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           any
           reproch
           wherewith
           you
           do
           slander
           it
           ,
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           sufferings
           is
           none
           other
           then
           our
           stedfastness
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           binding
           us
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           extirpation
           of
           your
           Prelacy
           .
           And
           ,
           
           lastly
           ,
           seing
           that
           we
           bemoan
           no
           violence
           ,
           either
           to
           death
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           bonds
           or
           spoile
           ,
           which
           ,
           the
           taking
           of
           your
           Declaration
           against
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           would
           not
           certainly
           have
           prevented
           ,
           the
           witness
           of
           our
           cause
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           heareth
           ,
           and
           will
           reprove
           your
           lies
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           our
           excess
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             We
             make
             complaints
             to
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             were
             mixed
             ,
             and
             adapt
             all
             the
             lamentations
             of
          
           Ieremiah
           
             to
             our
             sorry
             matters
             ,
             comparing
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             to
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             :
          
           But
           oh
           that
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           grief
           were
           thorowly
           weighed
           ,
           and
           the
           hainous●ess
           of
           our
           provocations
           ,
           with
           the
           calamities
           come
           upon
           Gods
           House
           ,
           Ordinances
           and
           Servants
           ,
           laid
           in
           the
           balance
           together
           ;
           certainly
           then
           ,
           you
           should
           more
           regrete
           our
           defect
           ,
           then
           now
           you
           mock
           at
           our
           excess
           :
           And
           in
           asmuch
           as
           sin
           is
           more
           grievous
           then
           judgment
           ,
           and
           judgments
           spiritual
           ,
           heavier
           then
           judgments
           temporal
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           more
           precious
           ,
           then
           these
           of
           the
           old
           dispensation
           ,
           You
           would
           judge
           the
           overthrow
           of
           Presbytery
           visibly
           accompanied
           with
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           rejecting
           and
           expelling
           of
           the
           Lords
           ministry
           ,
           far
           more
           important
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           these
           respects
           ,
           (
           whatever
           other
           aggravations
           there
           might
           have
           been
           in
           that
           distress
           )
           then
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           objections
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             Now
             ,
             were
             your
             way
             what
             you
             imagine
             ,
             you
             should
             rejoice
             that
             you
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             such
             tragical
             complaints
             .
          
           Who
           ever
           heard
           such
           ridiculous
           discourse
           in
           such
           a
           serious
           purpose
           ?
           Your
           N.
           C.
           doth
           only
           plead
           for
           a
           due
           concerning
           regard
           to
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           interests
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           you
           your self
           allow
           a
           fervent
           solicitude
           to
           God-ward
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           His
           Glory
           and
           the
           good
           of
           His
           People
           :
           And
           we
           
           do
           not
           only
           propose
           for
           imitation
           the
           practice
           and
           exercise
           of
           Gods
           Servants
           ,
           who
           ,
           both
           of
           old
           &
           of
           late
           &
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           have
           from
           the
           love
           &
           zeal
           of
           Gods
           Glory
           ,
           made
           the
           desolation
           of
           Gods
           Sanctuary
           ,
           the
           corrupting
           and
           removing
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           with
           the
           persecutions
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           matter
           of
           heavy
           complaint
           ,
           and
           deep
           mourning
           ,
           but
           do
           also
           ,
           greatly
           rejoice
           in
           that
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Lord
           hath
           countenanced
           and
           beautified
           the
           tryals
           of
           particular
           sufferers
           amongst
           us
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           these
           of
           any
           other
           his
           Martyrs
           upon
           record
           :
           And
           yet
           after
           you
           have
           confounded
           the
           complainings
           of
           the
           Lord's
           People
           of
           old
           ,
           for
           the
           desolations
           of
           his
           Sanctuary
           with
           their
           concernment
           in
           their
           own
           private
           losses
           ,
           and
           falsely
           ,
           and
           vainly
           distinguished
           betwixt
           the
           duty
           and
           deportment
           of
           Gods
           People
           under
           the
           old
           and
           under
           the
           new
           dispensation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           afflictions
           ,
           you
           say
           dully
           ,
           without
           any
           connexion
           or
           regard
           to
           the
           mixtures
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           Gods
           People
           ,
           
             Our
             way
             is
             not
             what
             we
             imagine
             ,
             els
             we
             should
             rejoice
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             called
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             .
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           giveth
           us
           both
           strength
           and
           joy
           in
           our
           sufferings
           ,
           doth
           also
           know
           and
           hear
           our
           mournings
           ,
           and
           will
           reprove
           your
           mocking
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             our
             bitternesse
             against
             our
             enemies
             ,
             looks
             nothing
             like
             the
             mildnesse
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             primitive
             Sufferers
             .
          
           How
           long
           
             will
             you
             love
             vanity
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             leasing
             ?
          
           That
           we
           approve
           not
           bitternesse
           against
           our
           persecutors
           upon
           any
           account
           ,
           is
           our
           serious
           profession
           whereunto
           our
           practices
           ought
           to
           be
           conform
           :
           But
           with
           all
           ,
           that
           we
           hate
           their
           way
           ,
           pray
           that
           they
           may
           lay
           aside
           their
           opposition
           to
           the
           cause
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           such
           troublers
           were
           even
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           enables
           and
           calls
           ,
           do
           stand
           up
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           our selves
           against
           evill
           doers
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           jarring
           with
           primitive
           precedents
           
           that
           both
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           times
           do
           allow
           it
           .
           And
           really
           Sir
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           these
           your
           discourses
           ,
           so
           directly
           tending
           to
           the
           blunting
           nay
           extinguishing
           of
           all
           zeal
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           perswading
           of
           a
           stupid
           (
           not
           patient
           )
           endurance
           of
           all
           injuries
           ,
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           Christian
           Resignation
           ,
           that
           wickedness
           and
           violence
           ,
           so
           much
           at
           present
           prevailing
           ,
           may
           the
           better
           be
           estabilished
           ,
           as
           I
           cannot
           but
           regrete
           this
           point
           of
           your
           conformity
           to
           primitive
           examples
           ,
           (
           not
           indeed
           these
           of
           Christians
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           madnesse
           of
           their
           wickedness
           did
           often
           whe●
           their
           violence
           ,
           and
           intende
           their
           cruelty
           to
           the
           persecuted
           by
           their
           scornful
           reciting
           of
           the
           gospell
           precepts
           to
           patient
           suffering
           )
           ;
           So
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           my
           fears
           ,
           that
           your
           pretendings
           to
           
             the
             serene
          
           and
           
             dove-like
             spirit
          
           ,
           are
           only
           collours
           to
           palliat
           your
           deep
           deceit
           and
           malice
           .
        
         
           But
           making
           your
           N.
           C.
           decline
           your
           instance
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           with
           a
           vain
           scoff
           of
           your
           own
           suggesting
           ,
           
             that
             far
             fowls
             have
             ●air
             feathers
             ,
          
           and
           appeal
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           late
           Reformers
           ,
           
             as
             such
             who
             universally
             resisted
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             out
          
           of
           an
           exceding
           veneration
           ,
           as
           you
           pretend
           to
           the
           same
           Reformers
           ,
           you
           do
           undertake
           
             from
             undeniable
             evidence
             of
             History
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             vulgar
             error
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             carryed
             on
             by
             resistance
             .
          
           But
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           entrance
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           acknowledge
           that
           you
           take
           no
           advantage
           from
           it
           )
           first
           to
           rectify
           your
           expression
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformation
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           where
           opposed
           by
           force
           ,
           was
           maintained
           by
           resistance
           ,
           Is
           that
           which
           we
           with
           as
           plain
           and
           full
           an
           evidence
           as
           can
           be
           instanced
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           do
           very
           confidently
           assert
           :
           But
           that
           it
           was
           
             carried
             on
             by
             resistance
          
           ,
           Is
           not
           only
           inconsistent
           ,
           
           resistance
           sounding
           rather
           for
           the
           defence
           then
           the
           advance
           of
           any
           cause
           ,
           or
           interest
           whatsomever
           )
           but
           according
           to
           the
           proper
           import
           of
           the
           phrase
           ,
           
             carrying
             on
          
           ,
           intimating
           force
           to
           have
           been
           the
           mean
           used
           to
           propogat
           Religion
           ,
           very
           false
           and
           caluminous
           .
           2.
           
           I
           must
           premise
           that
           when
           I
           reflect
           on
           your
           undertaking
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           there
           with
           compare
           that
           of
           Doctor
           Heylen
           in
           his
           
             Aërius
             redivivus
          
           ,
           I
           can
           not
           but
           observe
           the
           deep
           deceit
           of
           Sathan's
           contradicting
           Methods
           for
           advancing
           one
           &
           the
           same
           error
           :
           for
           whereas
           to
           disprove
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           
             Defensive
             Armes
          
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           Religion
           ,
           you
           go
           about
           to
           show
           that
           all
           the
           lawfull
           wars
           instanced
           on
           our
           part
           for
           our
           assertion
           ,
           had
           their
           rise
           from
           an
           other
           cause
           ;
           he
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           aiming
           at
           the
           same
           mark
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           referring
           these
           wares
           to
           any
           other
           cause
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           fury
           against
           Presbytery
           ,
           he
           chargeth
           all
           home
           upon
           the
           Reformed
           protestant
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Religious
           rebellions
           ,
           just
           as
           in
           an
           other
           case
           ,
           viz
           :
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           design
           of
           destroying
           Conscience
           and
           making
           void
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           Devill
           the
           old
           Serpent
           winding
           him self
           in
           courses
           no
           less
           opposite
           :
           for
           while
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           Taylour
           standeth
           up
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           and
           
             Henrie
             More
          
           for
           his
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           And
           on
           the
           other
           Hobes
           and
           Parker
           do
           no
           less
           plead
           for
           the
           subjection
           of
           Conscience
           to
           the
           Magistrat's
           dictates
           ;
           that
           both
           do
           joyntly
           point
           ,
           though
           differently
           ,
           the
           former
           by
           dissolute
           relaxing
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           ,
           by
           a
           wretched
           blindfolding
           and
           enslaving
           ,
           to
           make
           void
           Conscience
           and
           all
           its
           obligation
           in
           these
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           have
           to
           be
           Arbitrary
           ,
           is
           evident
           as
           the
           Sun
           's
           light
           .
        
         
           But
           passing
           these
           preliminaries
           ,
           and
           without
           further
           prefacing
           upon
           the
           strange
           and
           selfe
           contradicting
           
           Arguments
           ,
           whereby
           you
           go
           about
           to
           make
           an
           undenyable
           ,
           nay
           generally
           on
           all
           sides
           
             an
             undenyed
          
           truth
           ,
           a
           
             vulgar
             error
          
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           examine
           your
           proofs
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Waldenses
             resisted
             not
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             unparalleled
             persecutions
             ,
             viz.
             60000.
             killed
             in
             one
             town
             of
             Beziers
             ,
             &
             7000.
             
             Murdered
             at
             once
             in
             one
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             there
             were
             wars
             betwixt
             the
          
           Count
           of
           Montfort
           
             &
             the
          
           Count
           of
           Tholouse
           ;
           but
           Tholouse
           
             was
             a
             P●er
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             a
             vassal
             rather
             then
             a
             subject
             ,
             besides
             he
             only
             ●ought
             against
          
           Montfort
           ,
           
             who
             was
             a
             bloudy
             Emissary
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             not
             authorized
             by
          
           Philip
           
             then
             King
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             who
             only
             permitted
             his
             subjects
             to
             Arme
             in
             this
             war.
             So
             that
             here
             there
             was
             no
             resistance
             of
             subjects
             against
             their
             Soveraigne
             .
          
           A
           man
           would
           think
           ,
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           passage
           ,
           that
           certainly
           all
           these
           thousands
           killed
           at
           Beziers
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           submissive
           non-resistance
           persecuted
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           els
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           their
           not
           resisting
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           unparalleled
           persecutions
           by
           you
           mentioned
           ?
           And
           what
           can
           the
           connexion
           import
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           either
           they
           were
           not
           persecuted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           not
           killed
           without
           resisance
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           instance
           is
           altogether
           impertinent
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           execution
           was
           indeed
           one
           of
           the
           funeste
           effects
           of
           the
           war
           ,
           which
           you
           afterwards
           mention
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           suffered
           without
           resistance
           ;
           so
           ,
           you
           your selfe
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           consideration
           ,
           do
           deny
           the
           King's
           concurrence
           &
           there●
           by
           plainly
           subvert
           the
           insinuation
           here
           made
           of
           their
           submission
           ,
           &
           discover
           your
           own
           absurdity
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           cleare
           the
           truth
           in
           this
           particular
           from
           your
           confusion
           &
           deceit
           ;
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           (
           as
           by
           all
           recorded
           )
           Is
           most
           clear
           ,
           viz.
           that
           ,
           that
           time
           being
           the
           very
           hour
           &
           power
           of
           darkness
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           World
           wondered
           after
           the
           Pope
           ,
           it
           was
           indeed
           by
           his
           instigation
           ,
           and
           ,
           
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           under
           his
           banner
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Croisade
           ,
           that
           this
           war
           was
           raised
           against
           the
           Waldenses
           ;
           &
           consequently
           by
           him
           was
           the
           Count
           of
           Montfort
           nominate
           to
           the
           conduct
           thereof●
           and
           ,
           for
           his
           better
           encouragement
           ,
           had
           ,
           by
           decree
           of
           Councel
           ,
           the
           dominions
           of
           Tholouse
           gifted
           unto
           him
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           most
           apparent
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           permitted
           his
           Subjects
           to
           go
           to
           that
           war
           ,
           but
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           take
           the
           crosse
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           your self
           do
           alledge
           ,
           and
           also
           allowed
           of
           the
           commission
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           Gift
           ●ade
           to
           Simon
           ,
           did
           therein
           concurre
           ;
           So
           your
           denying
           thereof
           is
           both
           groundless
           and
           absurd●
           Groundless
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           deeds
           of
           his
           concurrence
           mentioned
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Histories
           of
           these
           wars
           ,
           and
           by
           your selfe
           confessed
           ;
           absurd
           ,
           because
           if
           the
           King
           did
           not
           concurre
           ,
           the
           example
           proves
           not
           your
           affirmation
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
          
           Waldenses
           
             did
             not
             resist
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             grievously
             persecuted
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           before
           I
           proceed
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           both
           of
           the
           King's
           persecution
           and
           the
           Waldenses
           their
           resistance
           ,
           take
           the
           following
           testimonies
           ,
           
             viz.
             Hortatu
             Papae
             &
             Francorum
             Regis
             permissu
             ,
             per
             univers●m
          
           Galliam
           ,
           
             quam
             plurima
             armatorum
             millia
             crucem
             sumpserunt
          
           &c.
           
           
             Nec
             vero
             tantum
             permisisse
             Phil●ppum
             Regem
             hanc
             expeditionem
             ;
             (
             quod
             plerique
             solum
             dicunt
             verum
             &
             ipsummet
             ,
             suo
             nomine
             sumptiousque
             exemplum
             aliis
             prebentem
             ,
             quindecem
             millia
             armatorum
             ad
             eam
             dedisse
             (
             ●ipse
             namque
             aliis
             bellis
             detentus
             haud
             ire
             potuit
             ut
             cupiebat
             )
             asserit
             Gu●ielmus
             Brito
             ,
             qui
             tunc
             vivebat
          
           &c.
           
           Bitteras
           ,
           
             Urbem
             celebrem
             &
             copiosam
             ,
             ●ed
             prae
             caeteris
             haeresi
             infectam
             vi
             ceperunt
             &
             combusserunt
             ,
             &c.
             60
             vel
             70
             mil●
             ia
             internecione
             delentur
             ,
             atque
             intra
             ipsius
             Ecclesiam
             occisa
             septem
             millia
             ;
             &
             quam
             multa
             castra
             &
             oppida
             ,
             quâ
             vi
             quâ
             deditione
             Simon
          
           Montisfortis
           ,
           
             Dux
             belli
             electus
             cepit
             ;
             &
             quae
             Simon
             in
             hoc
             bello
             prestiterit
             ,
          
           
           you
           may
           find
           at
           great
           length
           in
           the
           Historie
           
             Spond
             .
             ad
             ann
             .
             1209
             &
             sequentes
             ,
             idem
             ad
             ann
             .
             1227.
             
             Varia
             certamina
             ,
             marteque
             vario
             inter
          
           Inbertum
           Bellojocensem
           
             istarum
             partium
             regium
             rectorem
             ,
             &
          
           Raymundum
           Tholosanum
           
             haereticorum
             sive
             sectatorem
             sive
             fautorem
             ,
             inita
             sunt
             :
             &
             anno
             1228.
             sanctius
             atque
             illustrius
             rebus
             interea
             in
          
           Gallia
           
             sub
             strenuo
             &
             sancto
             Rege
             puero
             ,
             ac
             foemina
             prudentissima
             regni
             Procuratrice
             procedentibus
             ,
             dum
             ex
             una
             parte
             &c.
             &
             ex
             alia
             perduelles
             Religionis
             ,
             vi
             &
             suasionibus
             manus
             dare
             coguntur
             &c.
             obsessa
             enim
             ab
          
           Imberto
           
             cum
             exercitu
             Regio
             Tholossa
             ,
             &c.
          
           with
           many
           the
           like
           passages
           which
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           this
           Author
           ,
           
             Innocentius
             tertius
             ad
             istam
             (
             Albigensium
             )
             haeresin
             extirpandam
             &c.
             arma
             in
             eos
             excitat
             ,
             curam
             autem
             belli
          
           Leopoldo
           
             &c.
             
             &
          
           Simoni
           Comiti
           Montisfortis
           
             demandat
             ,
             urbes
             vi
             captae
             erant
          
           Bitterae
           ,
           
             &c.
             Item
             Francorum
             Regi
             instinctu
          
           Innocentii
           3.
           
           
             Papae
             cum
          
           Albigensium
           
             haereticis
             negotium
             fuit
             :
             belli
             Dux
          
           Simon
           Montisfortis
           erat
           ,
           Magdeb.
           Cent.
           13.
           pag.
           216
           ,
           &
           218.
           
           What
           then
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           ,
           then
           that
           not
           only
           these
           Waldenses
           resisted
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           though
           countenanced
           and
           authorized
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           that
           even
           though
           the
           King
           himself
           had
           been
           
             Dux
             belli
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Son
           ,
           by
           your
           own
           relation
           ,
           was
           
             belli
             particeps
          
           ,
           he
           had
           met
           with
           the
           same
           opposition
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Count
             of
          
           Tholouse
           
             was
             a
             Peer
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             by
          
           Hugo
           Capetus
           
             constitution
             ,
             Peers
             were
             rather
             Vassals
             then
             Subjects
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           
             ne
             ultra
             crepidam
          
           ,
           if
           Peers
           be
           Vassals
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           indeed
           ,
           being
           such
           Peers
           among
           themselves
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           of
           all
           the
           most
           strictly
           oblidged
           subjects
           ,
           is
           notour
           to
           all
           that
           know
           the
           fidelity
           and
           gratitude
           which
           Vassallage
           doth
           import
           ,
           so
           that
           whatever
           priviledge
           their
           Peerage
           may
           give
           them
           over
           their
           inferiours
           ,
           yet
           that
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           and
           Liedge
           Lord
           ,
           they
           are
           
           in
           every
           respect
           subjects
           ,
           is
           uncontroverted
           .
           But
           why
           should
           I
           spend
           time
           on
           your
           triflings
           ?
           Admitting
           that
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           in
           this
           war
           ,
           had
           not
           so
           directly
           and
           immediatly
           resisted
           the
           King
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           their
           direct
           and
           immediate
           Persecutor
           ,
           have
           we
           therefore
           no
           advantage
           from
           this
           passage
           ?
           And
           are
           there
           not
           many
           other
           precedents
           in
           the
           History
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           which
           do
           fully
           and
           exactly
           infer
           our
           conclusion
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           do
           we
           not
           at
           least
           finde
           ,
           even
           in
           your
           own
           concession
           ,
           the
           Waldenses
           persecute
           for
           Religion
           standing
           to
           their
           own
           defence
           .
           Now
           if
           once
           you
           allow
           to
           Religion
           the
           common
           priviledge
           of
           a
           defensive
           resistance
           ,
           the
           main
           strength
           of
           your
           arguments
           ,
           founded
           upon
           a
           pretended
           singularity
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           disowning
           forsooth
           all
           resistance
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           ,
           astricted
           to
           suffering
           both
           by
           Gospell
           precept
           and
           primitive
           practice
           ,
           is
           thereby
           dissolved
           and
           removed
           .
           I
           may
           not
           here
           insist
           on
           this
           subject
           :
           But
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           let
           me
           demand
           you
           ,
           may
           not
           Religion
           be
           defended
           aswell
           as
           other
           rights
           and
           interests
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           it
           may
           ,
           but
           neither
           that
           nor
           any
           other
           against
           the
           invasion
           and
           persecution
           of
           the
           King
           and
           soveraign
           Power
           :
           This
           is
           indeed
           a
           consequent
           ,
           but
           so
           destitute
           of
           all
           reason
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           scarce
           a
           man
           in
           the
           world
           so
           stupid
           or
           debauched
           by
           flattery
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           ,
           in
           some
           suppositions
           ,
           grant
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           resistance
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           most
           precious
           import
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           atrocity
           of
           the
           injuries
           ,
           whereby
           it
           useth
           to
           be
           persecute
           ,
           can
           not
           but
           render
           it
           the
           first
           and
           most
           favourable
           of
           all
           excepted
           cases
           .
           But
           if
           you
           say
           it
           may
           not
           ;
           then
           ,
           whether
           is
           it
           your
           meaning
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           at
           all
           be
           defended
           either
           against
           Superior
           ,
           equall
           ,
           or
           inferior
           ?
           And
           certainly
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           also
           many
           of
           the
           primitive
           instances
           ,
           abused
           to
           prostrate
           Religion
           unto
           tyranny
           ,
           do
           
           seem
           to
           run
           in
           this
           latitude
           ,
           without
           insinuating
           any
           distinction
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           generality
           ,
           being
           manifestly
           absurd
           ,
           doth
           of
           necessity
           evince
           them
           to
           have
           an
           other
           meaning
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           nothing
           conclusive
           to
           your
           purpose
           .
           Or
           do
           you
           understand
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           is
           singular
           ,
           that
           though
           against
           persecuting
           inferiors
           or
           equals
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           aswell
           as
           other
           rights
           ,
           doth
           permit
           defence
           ;
           yet
           against
           the
           Powers
           over
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           subject
           to
           a
           special
           restraint
           .
           Assigne
           me
           for
           this
           speciality
           but
           any
           colourable
           pretext
           ,
           
             &
             cris
             mihi
             magnus
             Apollo
          
           .
           That
           the
           Gospel
           precepts
           ,
           
             Resist
             not
             evill
             ,
             Turn
             your
             cheek
             to
             the
             smiter
             ,
             Love
             your
             enemies
          
           &c.
           
           Have
           their
           holy
           and
           Christian
           use
           of
           patience
           and
           godliness
           ,
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           injuries
           from
           whatso●ever
           hand
           ;
           And
           that
           these
           other
           commands
           of
           
             subjection
             ,
             non-resistance
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             Kings
             and
             all
             in
             Authority
             ,
          
           have
           also
           their
           righteous
           influence
           of
           determining
           ,
           in
           every
           occasion
           ,
           our
           due
           compliance
           and
           submission
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           vestige
           either
           in
           all
           or
           any
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           of
           injoining
           a
           singular
           subjection
           to
           Powers
           persecuting
           for
           Religion
           ,
           is
           obviously
           evident
           .
           What
           speciality
           you
           will
           gather
           from
           primitive
           practices
           ,
           the
           general
           mistakes
           that
           we
           find
           in
           their
           opinions
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           understand
           from
           Ambrose
           and
           Augustine
           ,
           condemning
           private
           defence
           even
           against
           Robbers
           ,
           
             ne
             dum
             salutem
             defendit
             pietatem
             contaminet
             ,
          
           may
           give
           us
           a
           satisfying
           conjecture
           .
           From
           all
           which
           we
           may
           assuredly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           seing
           Religion
           doth
           lay
           no
           speciall
           prohibition
           of
           resistance●
           in
           order
           to
           Superiors
           ,
           upon
           Subjects
           by
           them
           persecuted
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           above-written
           passage
           of
           the
           Waldenses
           doth
           at
           least
           evince
           ,
           that
           in
           other
           cases
           it
           hath
           the
           common
           priviledge
           ,
           your
           inferring
           of
           spec●al
           consequences
           ,
           in
           favours
           of
           the
           Powers
           ,
           from
           abused
           generalls
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           politick
           improving
           of
           your
           lies
           unto
           base
           and
           selfish
           flattery
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           as
           to
           other
           examples
           that
           may
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           was
           this
           the
           only
           passage
           in
           all
           that
           History
           ,
           which
           you
           conceived
           did
           favour
           our
           cause
           ,
           or
           was
           you
           loth
           to
           follow
           them
           over
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           unto
           the
           valleys
           of
           Piemont
           ,
           to
           meet
           with
           instances
           ,
           which
           indeed
           you
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           can
           only
           be
           best
           answered
           by
           concealing
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           obscurities
           of
           the
           places
           where
           acted
           ?
           And
           really
           ,
           this
           omission
           is
           so
           grosly
           supine
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           pardon
           me
           to
           think
           it
           designed
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           History
           that
           I
           referre
           you
           to
           ,
           for
           a
           full
           and
           particular
           account
           ,
           aswell
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           stedfastness
           and
           simplicicy
           of
           these
           
             Waldenses
             in
             Piemont
          
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           many
           and
           great
           persecutions
           by
           their
           own
           Rulers
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           just
           and
           frequent
           oppositions
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           particularly
           from
           the
           year
           1540
           to
           the
           year
           1561.
           
           And
           how
           in
           the
           year
           1571
           they
           entered
           into
           a
           League
           of
           mutual
           assistance
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           year
           did
           undergo
           many
           vicissitudes
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           then
           of
           cruell
           and
           barbarous
           persecutions
           ,
           wherein
           they
           testified
           great
           constancy
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           necessary
           defensive
           resistances
           ,
           wherein
           they
           witnessed
           no
           less
           uprightnesse
           and
           courage
           ,
           even
           until
           the
           year
           1658
           ,
           wherein
           the
           narration
           terminates
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Churches
           in
           the
           valleys
           of
           Piemont
           ,
           very
           faithfully
           and
           acuratly
           collected
           and
           written
           by
           Mr
           Morland
           ,
           Where
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           every
           ingenuous
           person
           will
           finde
           the
           case
           of
           defence
           ,
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           against
           persecuting
           Rulers
           ,
           so
           justly
           stated
           ,
           so
           tenderly
           and
           submissively
           proceeded
           into
           ,
           and
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           so
           singly
           and
           moderatly
           prosecuted
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           once
           or
           twice
           ,
           but
           often
           ;
           that
           as
           he
           will
           be
           thereby
           greatly
           confirmed
           in
           the
           righteousness
           of
           this
           practice
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           not
           but
           observe
           the
           inexcusable
           omission
           of
           your
           silence
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           instance
           which
           you
           undertake
           to
           vindicate
           ,
           is
           
             that
             of
             the
          
           Bohemians
           under
           Zisca
           ,
           
             their
             fighting
             and
             resisting
             when
             the
             chalice
             was
             denyed
             them
             .
          
           And
           for
           answere
           to
           this
           ,
           you
           bid
           us
           
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           Boheme
           
             is
             elective
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             certainly
             the
             States
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             share
             more
             largely
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             power
             .
          
           But
           1.
           
           You
           hereby
           plainly
           acknowledge
           that
           Religion
           is
           not
           indefendible
           ,
           except
           by
           meer
           subjects
           ,
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           :
           So
           that
           again
           we
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           that
           you
           foolishly
           go
           about
           to
           exclude
           Religion
           from
           defence
           ,
           which
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           in
           several
           excepted
           cases
           ,
           all
           inferior
           to
           that
           of
           persecution
           ,
           is
           to
           subjects
           against
           their
           oppressing
           Princes
           by
           all
           almost
           allowed
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           States
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           share
           more
           largely
           of
           the
           soveraign
           Power
           ,
           in
           an
           elective
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           successive
           Kingdom
           ,
           hath
           no
           proper
           dependence
           upon
           the
           way
           of
           election
           ,
           but
           is
           thereto
           meerly
           accidental
           ,
           the
           Dictators
           in
           free
           Rome
           were
           elected
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           occasionally
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           short
           space
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           uncontrollable
           :
           The
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           though
           elective
           ,
           yet
           gave
           to
           the
           Emperours
           absolute
           Soveraignity
           :
           And
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           we
           see
           many
           Kingdoms
           successive
           ,
           wherein
           nevertheless
           the
           Soveraignity
           is
           divided
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Estates
           ;
           so
           that
           your
           ground
           doth
           not
           hold
           .
           As
           
             Grotius
             de
             jur
             .
             belli
             l.
             1.
             c.
          
           3.
           
           §
           .
           11.
           in
           explication
           of
           that
           distinction
           ,
           
             aliud
             esse
             de
             re
             querere
             aliud
             de
             modo
             habendi
             ,
          
           doth
           fully
           cleare
           .
           3.
           
           Admitting
           the
           Crown
           of
           Boheme
           to
           be
           elective
           ,
           which
           yet
           you
           know
           ,
           in
           the
           competition
           betwixt
           Ferdinand
           and
           ,
           Frederick
           ,
           was
           much
           controverted
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Estates
           do
           indeed
           share
           largely
           of
           the
           Soveraignity
           ,
           And
           further
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           resistance
           ,
           which
           also
           you
           ought
           to
           have
           alledged
           ;
           yet
           
           the
           opposition
           by
           them
           authorized
           upon
           the
           denying
           and
           with
           holding
           of
           the
           Chalice
           ,
           and
           undertaken
           upon
           the
           common
           and
           just
           grounds
           of
           defence
           ,
           considering
           the
           participation
           of
           power
           ,
           which
           our
           Estates
           ,
           before
           his
           Majesties
           restitution
           did
           constantly
           acclaim
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           by
           themselves
           exercise
           ,
           this
           similitude
           of
           the
           cases
           doth
           only
           the
           more
           assimilate
           this
           instance
           to
           that
           of
           our
           last
           Reformation
           .
           4.
           
           Although
           the
           Hussites
           ,
           being
           numerous
           in
           Bohem
           ,
           and
           their
           provocation
           very
           injurious
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           the
           success
           of
           Zisca
           ,
           their
           Chieftain
           ,
           did
           in
           a
           little
           time
           draw
           the
           whole
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           appeare
           on
           that
           side
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           apparent
           from
           History
           ,
           that
           the
           beginnings
           of
           these
           troubles
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           authorized
           by
           the
           Estates
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           rather
           occasional
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           tumultuary
           ,
           upon
           the
           hindering
           of
           some
           Hussites
           in
           the
           town
           of
           Prague
           to
           celebrat
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           with
           their
           accustomed
           solemnities
           ,
           which
           the
           Hussites
           by
           force
           resisting
           ,
           it
           was
           from
           this
           spark
           that
           the
           flame
           kindling
           ,
           the
           party
           became
           to
           be
           headed
           by
           Zisca
           ;
           and
           he
           and
           they
           advanced
           ,
           breaking
           down
           Images
           ,
           and
           dissipating
           Cloisters
           ,
           until
           at
           length
           he
           contracted
           a
           just
           Army
           ,
           and
           strenuously
           stood
           to
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           thereby
           obtained
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Estates
           against
           Sigismond
           then
           both
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           upon
           Venceslaus
           his
           death
           ,
           become
           King
           of
           Boheme
           :
           Now
           whether
           this
           was
           not
           a
           clear
           resistance
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           begun
           at
           least
           without
           the
           States
           ,
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           remit
           it
           to
           your
           second
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Comenius
           
             gives
             but
             a
             slender
             character
             of
          
           Zisca
           
             and
             his
             business
             ,
             extolling
             him
             chiefly
             as
             a
             good
             souldier
             .
          
           And
           ,
           I
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           have
           him
           to
           say
           more
           ?
           beside
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Comenius
           
           his
           testimony
           ,
           but
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Bohemians
           ,
           which
           upon
           your
           own
           appeal
           ,
           we
           are
           concerned
           to
           notice
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Iustifiers
             of
             the
             late
          
           Bohemian
           
             wars
             never
             run
             upon
             this
             strain
             of
             subjects
             resisting
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             laws
             and
             liberties
             of
             that
             elective
             Kingdom
             .
          
           I
           intreat
           you
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           injuries
           provoking
           to
           that
           war
           ,
           were
           the
           invasions
           made
           upon
           the
           Liberties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           formerly
           confirmed
           by
           Maximilianus
           and
           Rudolphus
           ,
           is
           notour
           and
           manifest
           :
           Now
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           case
           they
           did
           aggravate
           the
           wrong
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           that
           liberty
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           where
           due
           to
           truth
           ,
           but
           from
           these
           royal
           concessions
           thereto
           superadded
           ,
           certainly
           this
           can
           make
           no
           disparity
           to
           our
           prejudice
           .
           But
           if
           you
           mean
           that
           these
           Resisters
           had
           not
           only
           law
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           making
           out
           of
           the
           wrongs
           which
           they
           suffered
           ,
           but
           were
           in
           a
           legal
           capacity
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           invasions
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           how
           much
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           would
           make
           for
           and
           not
           against
           us
           .
           2.
           
           You
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           opposition
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           immediat
           occasion
           to
           the
           war
           1618.
           and
           the
           war
           thereon
           ensuing
           ,
           did
           proceed
           from
           ,
           and
           was
           carried
           on
           only
           by
           the
           
             Religionis
             Bohemicae
             socii
             Ordines
          
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           whole
           
             Ordines
             Regni
          
           ,
           which
           were
           
             partim
             P●ntificii
             ,
             partim
             Religionis
             Bohemicae
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           share
           ,
           which
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           of
           the
           Soveraignity
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           doth
           not
           assist
           you
           .
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Ordines
             Religionis
             Bohemicae
          
           ,
           at
           first
           prevailing
           ,
           seem
           thereafter
           to
           have
           attained
           to
           the
           whole
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           have
           proceeded
           to
           the
           election
           of
           Frederick
           .
           But
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           his
           election
           is
           not
           now
           the
           point
           in
           question
           .
        
         
         
           You
           add
           ,
           
             Neither
             were
             the
             Protestants
             too
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             last
          
           Bohemian
           businesse
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           like
           ,
           that
           the
           briskness
           of
           the
           first
           assaul●
           upon
           the
           King's
           Counsellers
           ,
           with
           other
           miscarriages
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           that
           businesse
           ,
           might
           possibly
           offend
           ;
           but
           can
           you
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           either
           these
           defensive
           wars
           were
           not
           undertaken
           for
           Religion
           ,
           or
           that
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           did
           dislike
           them
           ?
           As
           for
           what
           you
           subjoin
           ,
           
             Yea
             K.
          
           James
           
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             elected
             King
             ,
             was
             no
             way
             cordial
             for
             it
             .
          
           He
           who
           desires
           a
           true
           account
           of
           King
           Iames
           his
           deportment
           in
           this
           affair
           ,
           &
           how
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           inclination
           of
           all
           English
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           best
           Councellers
           ,
           and
           the
           earnest
           solicitation
           of
           Archbishop
           Abbot
           ,
           he
           strangely
           delayed
           to
           assist
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           deserted
           both
           his
           Son
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           protestant
           Religion
           in
           that
           juncture
           ,
           may
           finde
           it
           at
           length
           in
           .
           Mr.
           
             Rushworth●s
             collections
          
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           his
           Majestie
           in
           that
           particular
           was
           so
           possessed
           and
           captivat
           by
           a
           design
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           humor
           ,
           that
           then
           overacted
           him
           toward
           a
           Spanish
           match
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           prejudice
           and
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           own
           Daughter
           and
           Son
           in
           Law
           ,
           his
           own
           and
           Englands
           honour
           and
           interest
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           his
           sounder
           opinion
           in
           ●●vors
           of
           the
           French
           protestants
           necessitate
           to
           a
           resistance
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           had
           consulted
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           memory
           ,
           you
           had
           in
           this
           matter
           chosen
           to
           be
           silent
           .
        
         
           Your
           third
           instance
           is
           adduced
           by
           your
           .
           N.
           C.
           In
           these
           words
           ,
           
             But
             you
             know
             there
             was
             fighting
             in
          
           Germany
           
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           To
           which
           you
           answere
           ,
           
             This
             showes
             how
             overly
             you
             read
             History
             when
             you
             bring
             this
             as
             a
             precedent
             .
          
           And
           truly
           Sir.
           I
           do
           conceive
           ,
           t●at
           the
           most
           overly
           reading
           may
           give
           so
           full
           and
           intire
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           I
           exceedingly
           long
           to
           hear
           ,
           how
           your
           more
           accurat
           perusal
           
           will
           convel
           the
           evidence
           .
           You
           say
           when
           Luther
           
             rose
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Saxon
           ,
           
             moved
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             receive
             the
             reformation
             peaceablie
             into
             his
             principalities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           what
           then
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           defence
           ?
           But
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             years
             .
             1524.
             and
             1525.
             
             There
             arose
             a
             war
             in
          
           Germanie
           
             fomented
             by
             some
             troublesome
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Historian
             ,
             who
             pretended
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             their
             chief
             quarrel
             ;
             And
             this
             war
             of
             the
             Rusticks
             was
             again
             and
             again
             condemned
             by
          
           Luther
           
             as
             an
             execrable
             rebellion
             ,
             nay
             opposed
             and
             broken
             even
             by
             protestant
             Princes
             .
          
           All
           the
           concludency
           of
           this
           passage
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           depends
           upon
           the
           supposition
           ,
           that
           this
           war
           of
           the
           Rusticks
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           necessarily
           ingaged
           into
           ,
           for
           defence
           of
           themselves
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           against
           their
           persecuting
           Adversaries
           .
           Which
           though
           you
           be
           bold
           enough
           indirectly
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           yet
           all
           your
           confidence
           durst
           not
           positively
           assert
           :
           But
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           may
           see
           your
           disingenuous
           dealing
           ,
           in
           this
           allegeance
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           that
           we
           take
           a
           more
           exact
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           Sliedan's
           own
           words
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           in
           his
           fourth
           Book
           ,
           
             mense
             novembri
             ,
             Ann.
             1524.
             
             Ceperunt
             a
             suo
             domino
             Comite
          
           Luphio
           suevo
           
             dissidere
             homines
             rusticani
             ,
             propter
             onera
             quibus
             gravari
             se
             nimium
             querebantur
             ,
             idem
             &
             alii
             deinde
             vicini
             faciebant
             in
             suum
             quisque
             Magistratum
             .
          
           Here
           you
           may
           perceive
           that
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           let
           be
           the
           chief
           quarrel
           ;
           but
           that
           as
           oppression
           only
           and
           not
           Religion
           was
           the
           cause
           which
           they
           held
           out
           ,
           so
           their
           too
           prompt
           and
           illegal
           resentment
           by
           way
           of
           violence
           ,
           without
           the
           pressure
           of
           an
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           is
           that
           for
           which
           they
           are
           very
           justly
           censured
           .
           The
           next
           mention
           we
           have
           of
           them
           is
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           the
           following
           year
           ,
           
             Cujus
             verè
             primo
             per
          
           Sueviam
           ,
           
             &c.
             altera
             fuit
             exorta
             tempestas
             Ordinis
             plebeii
             contra
             quosdam
             proceres
             Ecclesiasticos
             .
             
             jamque
             jurejurando
             ac
             fide
             data
             societatem
             coibant
             obducta
             causa
             ,
             quasi
             &
             Euangelii
             veritatem
             tueri
             ,
             &
             servitutem
             ab
             se
             profligare
             vellent
             :
          
           And
           the
           author
           adds
           ,
           
             Magistratus
             quidem
             cognoscere
             de
             quaerimoniis
             ipsorum
             ,
             &
             quod
             iniquum
             esset
             ,
             emendare
             se
             velle
             dicebat
             ;
             verum
             illi
             perseverabant
             ,
             &
             eorum
             postulata
             ,
             mox
             aliis
             communicata
             ,
             passim
             novos
             incendebant
             motus
             .
          
           Which
           obstinacie
           and
           refusal
           was
           certainly
           unjust
           .
           Now
           what
           these
           postulata
           were
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           repeate
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           did
           only
           demand
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           reliefe
           of
           their
           oppressions
           ,
           all
           men
           will
           judge
           them
           reasonable
           ;
           yea
           Luther
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           vehemence
           against
           them
           ,
           Yet
           upon
           these
           considerations
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           seriously
           admonish
           and
           reprehend
           the
           Princes
           for
           their
           persecution
           and
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           that
           ,
           
             talis
             est
             vester
             dominatus
             ,
             ut
             eum
             homines
             nec
             possi●t
             ,
             nec
             velint
             ,
             neque
             sane
             debeant
             ferre
             diutius
             ,
             &
             cujus
             Deus
             aut
             per
             plebem
             ,
             aut
             per
             novos
             hostes
             quos
             excitabit
             ,
             poenam
             exposcet
             :
          
           But
           also
           concluds
           ,
           that
           if
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           party
           will
           abate
           and
           hearken
           to
           right
           counsels
           ,
           
             se
             fore
             utriusque
             ruinae
             spectatorem
             :
             nesas
             enim
             utrinque
             versari
             ,
             &
             bellum
             esse
             plebi
             contra
             principes
             ut
             in
             oppressores
             ipsorum
             ,
             salutis
             atque
             doctrinae
             ,
             magistratum
             invicem
             conflictari
             cum
             plebeiis
             ut
             cum
             latronibus
             ,
             &
             iis
             ,
             qui
             nomini
             Christiano
             contumeliam
             faciunt
             .
          
           But
           the
           casting
           reasons
           against
           these
           tumults
           ,
           were
           ,
           that
           in
           effect
           what
           was
           right
           in
           their
           demands
           was
           only
           speciously
           alledged
           ,
           to
           palliat
           an
           unjust
           design
           of
           a
           licentious
           levelling
           liberty
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           wicked
           ambition
           in
           their
           chief
           leaders
           and
           instigators
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           carnal
           impatience
           and
           revenge
           ,
           did
           give
           the
           rise
           to
           these
           stirs
           ;
           so
           ,
           their
           contagion
           and
           progress
           every
           where
           was
           carried
           on
           rather
           by
           an
           inconsiderate
           and
           fatal
           fury
           &
           rage
           then
           any
           shew
           of
           reason
           ,
           or
           good
           conduct
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           these
           courses
           ,
           being
           so
           plainly
           seditious
           ,
           
           cannot
           be
           paralleled
           to
           the
           cases
           of
           defence
           by
           us
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             they
             were
             fomented
             by
             some
             seditious
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             pretended
             ,
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             their
             chief
             quarrel
             ?
          
           Thus
           you
           love
           deceitfully
           to
           insinuate
           where
           you
           cannot
           justly
           accuse
           .
           But
           because
           that
           
             Thomas
             Muncer
          
           ,
           quiting
           first
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           station
           ,
           did
           ,
           under
           that
           general
           fa●●
           pretext
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           his
           associates
           ,
           heeding
           their
           own
           delusions
           and
           dreams
           ,
           and
           aspiring
           to
           enthusiasmes
           ,
           become
           ringleaders
           to
           a
           mutinous
           rable
           ,
           for
           the
           cutting
           off
           ,
           of
           all
           Magistrats
           as
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           destroying
           of
           propriety
           ,
           Dare
           you
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           practices
           ,
           which
           we
           defend
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           And
           that
           the
           Lords
           Ministers
           amongst
           us
           were
           no
           better
           ?
           Certainly
           your
           calumny
           not
           hardie
           enough
           to
           turn
           this
           oblique
           reflection
           unto
           a
           direct
           accusation
           ,
           doth
           clearly
           enough
           evince
           its
           own
           falshood
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           add
           ,
           
             that
             Luther
             wrote
             again
             &
             again
             unto
             them
             ,
             condemning
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             an
             excerable
             &
             cursed
             rebellion
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           what
           Luther
           did
           write
           ,
           first
           in
           answere
           to
           their
           appeal
           and
           demands
           ,
           more
           soberly
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           disswasive
           ,
           and
           then
           upon
           their
           eruption
           unto
           hostility
           ,
           more
           vehemently
           by
           way
           of
           incentive
           ,
           to
           incite
           all
           ,
           even
           private
           persons
           ,
           by
           what
           somever
           manner
           of
           way
           ,
           to
           repress
           and
           kill
           them
           ,
           is
           extant
           on
           record
           .
           And
           ●eing
           that
           I
           have
           already
           cleared
           ,
           how
           widely
           the
           rising
           of
           these
           Rusticks
           ,
           doth
           differ
           from
           the
           defensive
           risistances
           by
           us
           asserted
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           free
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           subscrive
           to
           his
           judgment
           .
           But
           because
           I
           confess
           his
           reasoning
           doth
           proceed
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           of
           subjecting
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           not
           resisting
           of
           evill
           ,
           and
           our
           Lords
           hindering
           of
           Peter
           to
           fight
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           
           which
           the
           men
           of
           your
           perswasion
           do
           commonly
           abuse
           ,
           and
           are
           indeed
           handled
           by
           him
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           may
           seem
           to
           give
           you
           an
           apparent
           advantage
           ,
           Yow
           must
           pardon
           me
           ,
           for
           this
           my
           ingenuity
           ,
           to
           use
           a
           sutable
           liberty
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           although
           Luther
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           discourse
           doth
           make
           certain
           suppositions
           ,
           viz
           ,
           of
           the
           Magistrat's
           being
           intolerable
           for
           persecution
           and
           oppression
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           suffered
           as
           atrocious
           injuries
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           Peter
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           did
           when
           our
           Lord
           was
           taken
           and
           led
           away
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           such
           cases
           doth
           prohibite
           fighting
           ;
           yet
           examine
           his
           words
           ,
           &
           you
           will
           finde
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           restrain
           from
           revenge
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           prohibite
           ,
           that
           he
           there
           useth
           these
           passages
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           after
           having
           said
           ,
           
             Sit
             Magistratus
             plane
             intolerabilis
          
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             non
             tamen
             idcirco
             excitandi
             motus
             :
             Nec
             enim
             cujuslibet
             est
             coercere
             maleficia
             &c.
             
          
           And
           after
           having
           mentioned
           Christs
           commanding
           Peter
           to
           abstain
           from
           his
           defence
           ,
           he
           subjoyneth
           ,
           
             gravi
             latâ
             sententiâ
             in
             eos
             qui
             gladio
             ●eriunt
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             qui
             contempto
             Magistratu
             vindictam
             privatam
             exercent
             :
          
           So
           that
           albeit
           his
           words
           after
           the
           usual
           manner
           of
           dehortatives
           ,
           do
           seem
           some
           what
           tending
           to
           the
           contrary
           extreme
           ;
           yet
           his
           scope
           being
           fairly
           adverted
           to
           ,
           as
           the
           surest
           rule
           of
           genuine
           interpretations
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           extended
           beyond
           the
           condemning
           of
           impatient
           revenge
           .
           2.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           humane
           authorities
           are
           but
           accessory
           and
           not
           leading
           Arguments
           ,
           And
           Luthers
           judgement
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           war
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           was
           but
           progressive
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           first
           thorowly
           enlightned
           ;
           So
           although
           he
           had
           been
           more
           positive
           against
           us
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           and
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           stumble
           us
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           years
           of
           his
           Reformation
           ,
           from
           which
           this
           war
           of
           the
           Boures
           was
           not
           far
           removed
           ,
           Sleidan
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           he
           wrote
           not
           only
           that
           the
           Magistrat●
           was
           in
           no
           case
           to
           be
           resisted
           Lib.
           8.
           
           But
           that
           to
           war
           against
           the
           Turk
           was
           to
           resist
           God
           ;
           who
           useth
           him
           as
           a
           scourge
           to
           chasten
           us
           .
           Lib.
           14.
           
           Both
           which
           he
           afterward
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           manner
           ,
           did
           retract
           and
           qualify
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           .
           3.
           
           Albeit
           the
           Boures
           their
           wars
           ,
           were
           unjust
           ,
           and
           seditious
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           ;
           yet
           that
           Luther
           in
           his
           arguing
           against
           them
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           overstrain
           ,
           beside
           the
           arguments
           already
           adduced
           ,
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           gathered
           from
           his
           excessive
           vehemence
           ,
           in
           his
           second
           writing
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           forgetting
           his
           main
           principle
           of
           appropriating
           the
           sword
           of
           justice
           and
           vengeance
           unto
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           instigates
           even
           private
           persons
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           you
           will
           understand
           it
           a
           right
           )
           to
           turn
           Phineases
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           this
           Sleidan
           sayes
           ,
           
             ut
             nimis
             aerem
             et
             cruentum
             multi
             passim
             vituperabant
             .
          
           The
           next
           thing
           you
           alledge
           anent
           thir
           wars
           ,
           
             Is
             that
             the
             Protestant
             Princes
             stirred
             up
             by
          
           Luther
           ,
           
             did
             fight
             against
             the
             Boures
             and
             break
             them
             .
          
           And
           why
           not
           ;
           seing
           their
           rising●
           specially
           that
           of
           Muncer
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           took
           armes
           ,
           was
           plainly
           seditious
           and
           rebellious
           ?
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           ,
           how
           that
           by
           laying
           down
           of
           false
           suppositions
           ,
           you
           do
           only
           accumulat
           impertinencies
           .
           ●
           But
           the
           best
           advice
           that
           I
           can
           give
           you
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           your
           confidence
           blindly
           offereth
           unto
           your
           N.
           C.
           
             viz.
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             tatles
             of
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             but
             read
             the
             History
             it selfe
          
           and
           there
           you
           may
           both
           understand
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           estimat
           to
           be
           made
           of
           Luther's
           Papers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             upon
             the
             invasion
             and
             combination
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Brunswick
           &
           
             others
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Saxon
           
             the
             Lantgrave
             of
          
           Hesse
           ,
           &
           
             other
             Princes
             and
             free
             cities
             met
             at
          
           Smalcald
           
             to
             unite
             among
             themselves
             :
             but
          
           Luther
           
             was
             dissatisfied
             until
             that
             from
             the
          
           Bulla
           aurea
           ,
           
             and
             other
             constitutions
             
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             it
             was
             shewed
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             consenting
             ,
             they
             entered
             into
             that
             famous
             league
             .
          
           To
           this
           you
           add
           ,
           
             and
             every
             one
             knows
             ,
             the
             princes
             of
             the
          
           Empyre
           are
           Soveraigns
           
             within
             themselves
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             Emperour
             is
             only
             the
             head
             of
             the
             union
             .
          
           From
           all
           which
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           you
           would
           infer
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           be
           an
           instance
           of
           inferiour
           Princes
           standing
           to
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           against
           their
           Superiour
           ;
           yet
           it
           can
           not
           warrant
           people
           to
           resist
           their
           Soveraign
           :
           But
           here
           let
           me
           reminde
           you
           first
           ,
           of
           your
           own
           undertaking
           ,
           which
           
             was
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             vulgar
             error
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             carried
             on
             or
             mantained
             by
             resistance
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           whether
           this
           passage
           of
           the
           Smalcaldick
           league
           doth
           answere
           your
           designe
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           your
           second
           thoughts
           :
           You
           present
           your selfe
           in
           the
           proposal
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           were
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformers
           were
           altogether
           for
           suffering
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           for
           resistance
           according
           to
           the
           misconstructions
           that
           you
           make
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ;
           And
           yet
           when
           you
           come
           to
           this
           instance
           ,
           all
           your
           offer
           is
           a
           politick
           consideration
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           incident
           ,
           which
           neither
           as
           to
           Gospel-rules
           ,
           or
           antient
           precedents
           ,
           by
           you
           commonly
           abused
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           least
           moment
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           .
           2.
           
           Although
           the
           provocation
           ,
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           to
           the
           Smalcaldick
           League
           ,
           viz.
           the
           invasion
           &
           combination
           of
           the
           D.
           of
           Brunswick
           &
           others
           against
           their
           neighbour
           protestants
           ,
           do
           signify
           nothing
           in
           your
           behalfe
           ,
           but
           be
           altogether
           proper
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           defence
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           maintain
           ;
           yet
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           not
           so
           consonant
           to
           truth
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           rise
           and
           progress
           of
           that
           League
           do
           much
           more
           illustrate
           
           our
           assertion
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           note
           your
           inadvertency
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           we
           finde
           that
           the
           league
           of
           Smalcald
           was
           both
           proposed
           and
           entered
           into
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           opposition
           of
           Brunswick
           and
           the
           confederacy
           of
           Norimberg
           ,
           whereby
           it
           was
           fortified
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           the
           league
           at
           Smalcald
           ,
           we
           have
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1526.
           
           At
           Spire
           ,
           where
           the
           D.
           of
           Saxon
           ,
           and
           the
           Langrave
           calling
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           certain
           Cities
           ,
           tell
           them
           
             quoniam
             ipsis
             charam
             esse
             videant
             Evangelii
             Doctrinam
             ,
             &
             vero
             quid
             Episcopi
             moliantur
             ,
             atque
             pontificii
             non
             sit
             obscurum
             ,
             deliberare
             sese
             dicunt
             num
             qua
             societas
             atque
             ●aedus
             iniri
             possit
             ,
             ut
             ,
             si
             quem
             hujus
             causa
             periclitari
             contingat
             ,
             mutua
             subministrentur
             auxilia
             &c.
             
          
           Thereafter
           when
           several
           Princes
           and
           Cities
           had
           first
           protested
           against
           the
           second
           
             Decretum
             Spirense
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           many
           meetings
           and
           other
           previous
           transactions
           ,
           had
           prepared
           the
           thing
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1530.
           these
           protestants
           meet
           at
           
             Smalcald
             ,
             atque
             faederis
             concipiunt
             formulam
             ,
             non
             quidem
             offendendi
             quemquam
             ,
             sed
             sui
             defendendi
             causa
             ,
             &
             huic
             continuo
             Principes
             subscripserunt
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quod
             foedus
             postea
             Anno
             1535.
             
             In
             annos
             decem
             renovatur
          
           ;
           whereas
           it
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1538.
           and
           after
           the
           Popish
           Princes
           and
           Bishops
           had
           leagued
           together
           at
           Norimberg
           ,
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           
             Henricum
             Brunswicensem
             totum
             ad
             rumpendum
             ocium
             publicum
             spectantem
             ,
             &
             in
             hoc
             incumbentem
             ,
             ut
             belli
             fieret
             initium
             adversus
             Protestantes
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1542.
           that
           ,
           
             Ob
             vexatas
          
           Goslariam
           &
           Brunswicum
           Smalcal
           .
           
             Foederis
             Civitates
          
           Saxo
           &
           Langravius
           
             communi
             sociorum
             nomine
             bellum
             ei
             faciunt
             ,
          
           clear
           arguments
           of
           your
           mistake
           .
           But
           ,
           by
           all
           these
           and
           many
           other
           passages
           incident
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           then
           protestants
           did
           maintain
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           resistance
           ,
           no
           less
           against
           
           persecution
           for
           Religion
           ,
           then
           against
           any
           other
           injurie
           .
           I
           might
           here
           adde
           the
           league
           made
           in
           the
           1529.
           
           By
           the
           
             Argentinenses
             cum
             Tigurinis
             ,
             Bernatibus
             ,
             &
             Basiliensibus
          
           for
           mutual
           defence
           in
           case
           of
           invasion
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           ,
           made
           the
           following
           year
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           by
           the
           Langrave
           with
           the
           same
           Cities
           ,
           but
           I
           forbear
           to
           insist
           on
           examples
           so
           obvious
           and
           frequent
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           what
           you
           say
           of
           
             Luther's
             Dissatisfaction
             ,
             until
             that
             Lawyers
             shewed
             him
             ,
             how
             that
             ,
             by
             the
          
           bulla
           aurea
           
             and
             other
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Empyre
             ,
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             de
             end
             themselves
          
           ;
           That
           which
           I
           find
           in
           Sleidan
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           ,
           that
           Luther
           had
           ever
           taught
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           was
           not
           to
           be
           resisted
           :
           but
           when
           in
           this
           deliberation
           ,
           Lawyers
           did
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           lawes
           did
           sometimes
           permit
           resistance
           ;
           and
           that
           now
           matters
           were
           stated
           in
           one
           of
           these
           excepted
           cases
           ,
           He
           ingenuously
           professeth
           ,
           
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             this
             to
             be
             lawful
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             impugne
             or
             abolish
             politick
             lawes
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             ,
             in
             that
             so
             doubtful
             and
             dangerous
             a
             time
             ,
             many
             things
             might
             fall
             out
             ,
             so●
             that
             not
             only
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             force
             and
             necessity
             of
             conscience
             ,
             might
             make
             us
             take
             armes
             ,
          
           He
           concluds
           ,
           that
           a
           League
           for
           defence
           might
           be
           entered
           into
           .
           Now
           ,
           whether
           this
           passage
           do
           more
           favour
           your
           design
           ,
           or
           our
           assertion
           ,
           is
           very
           discernible
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           here
           of
           the
           
             bulla
             aurea
          
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           do
           indeed
           contain
           the
           rights
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           priviledges
           and
           Dignities
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           States
           of
           the
           Empyre
           ;
           yet
           beareth
           no
           permission
           of
           resistance
           referable
           to
           this
           case
           .
           2.
           
           The
           laws
           here
           spoken
           of
           sometime
           permitting
           resistance
           ,
           are
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           no
           other
           then
           these
           ordinary
           exceptions
           founded
           in
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           whereby
           the
           laws
           of
           subjection
           and
           submission
           ,
           flowing
           from
           the
           inferior
           law
           
           of
           Nations
           ,
           are
           by
           all
           Lawyers
           held
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           to
           be
           restricted
           .
           And
           though
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           many
           Casuists
           do
           require
           to
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           subjects
           their
           resistance
           ,
           beside
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           concurring
           of
           inferior
           Magistrates
           ;
           yet
           that
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           with
           better
           consequence
           ,
           do
           also
           allow
           to
           the
           people
           by
           themselves
           (
           inferior
           Magistrates
           either
           joining
           with
           the
           supreme
           oppressor
           ,
           or
           deserting
           their
           dutie
           )
           the
           right
           of
           defence
           ,
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           more
           judicious
           .
           Nay
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           touched
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           certain
           atrocious
           injuries
           ,
           which
           do
           force
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           most
           rigid
           royalist
           ,
           a
           particular
           exception
           in
           favors
           of
           single
           persons
           thereby
           attacqued
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           controversie
           is
           more
           
             in
             hypothesi
          
           then
           
             in
             thesi
          
           .
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           remembred
           what
           were
           Luther's
           mistakes
           ,
           in
           his
           younger
           years
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           war
           &
           resistance
           ,
           &
           withall
           that
           beside
           the
           information
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           further
           and
           a
           most
           important
           reflection
           upon
           
             the
             force
             and
             necessity
             of
             conscience
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             uncertainty
             and
             danger
          
           ;
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           this
           passage
           is
           not
           meerly
           a
           politick
           discovery
           ,
           whereof
           before
           he
           was
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           a
           manifest
           retractation
           of
           former
           mistakes
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           ,
           how
           absurdly
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           not
           resisting
           of
           evill
           ,
           and
           for
           subjection
           to
           Powers
           ,
           are
           abused
           ,
           by
           Court-flatterers
           ,
           to
           a
           special
           prohibition
           of
           all
           resistance
           from
           Christians
           persecuted
           ,
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           against
           their
           oppressing
           Princes
           ,
           Only
           for
           sooth
           ,
           because
           their
           unconcernedness
           in
           Religion
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           consequence
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun-light
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Scripture-rules
           do
           make
           no
           distinction
           ,
           from
           what
           cause
           ,
           let
           be
           from
           what
           person
           ,
           the
           injurie
           doth
           descend
           ;
           but
           equally
           and
           indefinitly
           enjoyn
           
           patience
           and
           submission
           ,
           in
           their
           exigence
           and
           season
           '
           without
           the
           least
           prejudice
           to
           these
           other
           rules
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           aswell
           in
           the
           case
           of
           persecution
           for
           Religion
           ,
           as
           of
           injurious
           invasions
           upon
           other
           accounts
           ,
           the
           persons
           invaded
           ,
           when
           in
           an
           otherwise
           unrestrain●d
           capacity
           ,
           are
           warranted
           to
           resistance
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           .
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           suffice
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           that
           Luther
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           ever
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           
             doth
             not
             impugne
             or
             abolish
             politick
             laws
             ,
          
           much
           less
           then
           the
           fundamental
           laws
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           politick
           laws
           do
           cede
           .
           But
           what
           he
           further
           addes
           ,
           
             of
             a
             force
             and
             necessity
             of
             conscience
             ,
          
           thereby
           joyning
           the
           obligation
           to
           the
           right
           of
           defensive
           resistance
           ,
           is
           certainly
           a
           ground
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           here
           pertinent
           ,
           I
           could
           improve
           to
           more
           then
           I
           have
           hitherto
           asserted
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             every
             one
             knowes
             ,
             that
             the
             Princes
             are
             Soveraigns
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             is
             only
             the
             head
             of
             the
             union
             .
          
           How
           doth
           this
           blinde
           Confident
           medle
           without
           understanding
           .
           That
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Empyre
           is
           purely
           feudal
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           Liege-lord
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           feudataires
           recognoscing
           him
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           the
           imperial
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           been
           often
           doomed
           and
           for
           faulted●
           Is
           a
           thing
           most
           obvious
           .
           What
           do
           you
           then
           bable
           of
           
             united
             Soverraigns
          
           ,
           and
           
             Soveraigns
             within
             themselves
          
           ?
           By
           which
           dialect
           of
           discourse
           ,
           and
           a
           fair
           descent
           a
           
             Majori
             ad
             Minus
          
           ,
           you
           or
           any
           other
           private
           person
           may
           
             quo
             ad
          
           his
           reserved
           rights
           and
           liberties
           ,
           be
           termed
           a
           Soveraigne
           within
           himself
           :
           We
           know
           ,
           that
           by
           concession
           they
           have
           large
           priviledges
           ,
           
             and
             that
             most
             of
             the
             regalia
          
           appertain
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           they
           therefore
           Soveraignes
           ?
           Or
           is
           the
           Emperour
           only
           the
           head
           of
           the
           union
           ?
           Beside
           ,
           how
           will
           you
           make
           thir
           things
           quadrat
           to
           the
           Hanse-townes
           and
           free
           Cities
           ,
           who
           
           certainly
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           immunities
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           are
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           directly
           subject
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           often
           ingaged
           in
           these
           defensive
           leagues
           and
           wars
           against
           him
           .
           Thus
           I
           answere
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           folly
           .
           But
           ,
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           that
           ever
           our
           Lord
           commanded
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           meant
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           the
           poor
           people
           may
           not
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           when
           persecute
           for
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           great
           men
           their
           superiors
           ,
           though
           subject
           to
           the
           Supreme
           ,
           may
           ?
           Or
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           more
           rational
           ,
           can
           you
           imagine
           ,
           that
           an
           oppressed
           people
           upon
           any
           account
           ,
           with
           the
           concurse
           of
           inferior
           rulers
           may
           defensively
           resist
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           are
           subject
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           people
           ,
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           rather
           less
           subject
           to
           these
           inferior
           ,
           then
           all
           are
           to
           the
           Supreme
           ,
           may
           not
           as
           lawfully
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           provocation
           ,
           defend
           themselves
           against
           both
           the
           Supreme
           &
           Inferror
           joyning
           in
           an
           oppressive
           combination
           ?
           Specially
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Supreme
           hath
           all
           his
           power
           from
           the
           peoples
           suffrage
           and
           consent
           ;
           so
           ,
           the
           Inferior
           doth
           wholly
           and
           precariously
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           subsist
           by
           his
           grant
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           proceed
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             As
             for
             the
             war
             that
             afterwards
             followed
             betwixt
          
           Charles
           the
           5
           th
           .
           
             &
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Saxe
           ,
           
             besides
             that
             the
             Duke
             was
             free
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             told
             ,
          
           Charles
           the
           5
           th
           .
           
             declared
             it
             was
             not
             for
             Religion
             he
             fought
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           for
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           greater
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           then
           the
           people
           may
           acclaime
           in
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxe
           his
           war
           was
           lawful
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           injuries
           ,
           for
           other
           causes
           then
           that
           of
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Religion
           doth
           only
           aggravat
           ,
           and
           not
           alter
           the
           case
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           cleared
           .
           But
           what
           a
           pitiful
           allegeance
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Charles
           the
           fift
           forsooth
           declared
           it
           was
           not
           for
           Religion
           he
           fought
           ?
           Whereas
           first
           by
           the
           league
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           
           Pope
           ,
           it
           is
           expressely
           convented
           ,
           
             That
             wherefore
             many
             years
          
           Germany
           
             had
             continued
             in
             great
             errors
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Councel
             of
          
           Trent
           
             was
             called
             and
             set
             down
             ,
             And
             that
             these
             of
             the
          
           Smalcald
           
             confederacy
             ,
             did
             reject
             the
             same
             :
             therefore
             the
          
           Pope
           
             and
             Caesar
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             safety
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             have
             transacted
             ,
             that
          
           Caesar
           
             levy
             an
             army
             against
             Iuny
             next
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             reduce
             these
             Refusers
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             Defenders
             of
             errors
             ,
             into
             the
             old
             Religion
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             holy
             See.
          
           2.
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Saxe
           and
           the
           Langrave
           writ
           to
           him
           to
           disswade
           him
           ,
           closing
           ,
           that
           
             when
             ever
             they
             should
             understand
             his
             pretended
             causes
             for
             that
             war
             ,
             they
             would
             so
             answere
             ,
             ut
             quivis
             intelligat
             ,
             &
             injuriam
             nobis
             fieri
             ,
             &
             te
             Romani
             Antichristi
             ac
             impii
             Concilii
          
           Tridentini
           
             impulsu
             bellum
             hoc
             suscipere
             ,
             ut
             &
             Euangelii
             Doctrina
             &
          
           Germaniae
           
             libertas
             opprimatur
             ,
             nec
             ullam
             aliam
             subesse
             causam
             docebimus
             .
          
           3.
           
           They
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           emit
           a
           publick
           vindication
           for
           themselves
           ,
           proving
           by
           unanswerable
           arguments
           that
           Religion
           was
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           that
           war.
           And
           should
           not
           you
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           obtrude
           to
           us
           Caesar's
           groundless
           and
           calumnious
           assertion
           ,
           against
           both
           the
           Princes
           their
           declaration
           and
           reasons
           ?
           4.
           
           The
           very
           letters
           written
           by
           Caesar
           to
           the
           Argentinenses
           and
           other
           Protestant
           Cities
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           accusing
           the
           Princes
           of
           Rebellion
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           really
           maketh
           out
           nothing
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           answer
           ,
           wherein
           all
           his
           pretensions
           are
           taken
           off
           ;
           nay
           Sleidan's
           whole
           sevententh
           Book
           ,
           containing
           the
           
             Pop's
             Bull
          
           ,
           his
           letters
           to
           the
           Helvetii
           ,
           the
           distinct
           returnes
           made
           to
           Caesar's
           demands
           by
           the
           Protestant
           and
           Popish
           Cantons
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           letters
           and
           declarations
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           evidence
           ,
           and
           that
           irrefragable
           ,
           against
           you
           .
           What
           impudence
           is
           this
           then
           whereinto
           you
           are
           hardened
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           
             the
             Electors
             of
          
           Cullen
           
             amd
             the
          
           Palatine
           
             both
             Protestants
             lay
             neuters
          
           .
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Do
           we
           not
           know
           how
           rare
           a
           things
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           for
           all
           concerned
           to
           unite
           even
           in
           the
           most
           uncontroverted
           duties
           ?
           Beside
           ,
           the
           Elector
           of
           Cullen
           was
           then
           recently
           deposed
           and
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           his
           people
           (
           specially
           his
           principal
           Clergie
           )
           and
           he
           at
           great
           variance
           ,
           for
           the
           Reformation
           by
           him
           intended
           .
           And
           the
           Palatine
           inclining
           to
           favoure
           ,
           &
           in
           effect
           aiding
           the
           Princes
           with
           400
           horse
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           evil
           success
           of
           the
           war
           forced
           to
           retreat
           and
           excuse
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Next
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Elector
             of
          
           Brandenburg
           and
           Maurice
           of
           Saxe
           
             armed
             for
             the
             Emperour
          
           .
           And
           I
           grant
           ,
           That
           Albertus
           &
           Ioannes
           Brandenburgici
           
             quanquam
             erant
             religionis
             ,
             &
          
           Ioannes
           
             quidem
             etiam
             foederis
             Protestantium
             ,
             tamen
             quod
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             non
             propter
             R●ligionem
             ,
             sed
             quorundam
             rebellionis
             ulciscendae
             causa
             ,
             bellu●
             sucsipi
             diceret
             ,
             suam
             illi
             operam
             addixisse
             .
          
           But
           as
           their
           resting
           upon
           Caesar's
           assertion
           and
           promise
           ,
           for
           the
           security
           of
           Religion
           ,
           was
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           that
           war
           ,
           declared
           to
           be
           but
           an
           emptie
           pretext
           ;
           so
           Iohn's
           breach
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           this
           his
           ingagement
           ,
           can
           as
           little
           be
           denyed
           ,
           as
           his
           relation
           of
           Son
           in
           law
           to
           Henrie
           of
           Brunswick
           ,
           then
           detained
           captive
           by
           the
           Langrave
           ,
           seemes
           to
           have
           been
           his
           great
           motive
           .
           However
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Elector
           of
           Br●ndenburg
           ,
           for
           whom
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           your
           heedless
           way
           ,
           you
           take
           one
           of
           his
           above
           mentioned
           Brothers
           ,
           did
           stand
           off
           neuter
           ,
           endeavouring
           rather
           to
           mediate
           ,
           as
           the
           History
           testifies
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           see
           by
           his
           interposing
           betwixt
           the
           Elector
           of
           Saxe
           and
           Maurice
           ,
           at
           the
           seige
           of
           Lipsick
           .
           As
           for
           Maurice
           ,
           his
           part
           ,
           it
           was
           indeed
           foulest
           ,
           and
           deservedly
           condemned
           by
           all
           equal
           Judges
           .
           But
           seeing
           you
           can
           adduce
           
           no
           other
           argume●ts
           for
           your
           pretended
           vindication
           ,
           then
           undeniable
           wrong
           and
           perfidy
           ,
           the
           truth
           and
           righteousness
           of
           that
           defensive
           war
           ,
           on
           the
           Princes
           their
           part
           ,
           against
           the
           Emperour
           needeth
           not
           my
           further
           patrociny
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           As
           if
           you
           had
           said
           something
           to
           purpose
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           boldness
           to
           conclude
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             So
             you
             may
             see
             what
             piti●ul
             His●orians
             they
             are
             who
             alledge
             the
             precedent
             of
             Germany
             .
             O
             os
             durum
             !
          
           Who
           would
           not
           Laugh
           at
           such
           excessive
           confidence
           ,
           above
           the
           excuse
           of
           all
           possible
           ignorance
           ?
        
         
           The
           fourth
           instance
           which
           you
           go
           about
           to
           cleare
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Sweden
           ,
           and
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             King
          
           Gustavus
           ,
           
             with
             the
             States
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             Year
             1524.
             peaceably
             receive
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           and
           who
           would
           not
           wish
           that
           Religion
           and
           Reformation
           might
           have
           had
           the
           same
           fate
           every
           where
           ,
           
             Neither
             were
             there
             any
             broils
             about
             it
             ,
             till
             after
             seventy
             years
             ,
             that
          
           Sigismond
           
             King
             of
          
           Polland
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
             their
             former
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             them
             acknowledged
             ,
             though
             a
             Papist
             ,
             was
             by
             force
             entering
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             resolving
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
             Whereupon
             they
             deposed
             him
             ;
             no
             strange
             thing
             in
             the
             Sweedish
             History
             ,
             that
             being
             before
             an
             Elective
             Crown
             ,
             and
             but
             newly
             then
             become
             hereditary
             ,
             and
             the
             States
             still
             retaining
             the
             supreme
             Authority
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           passage
           ,
           whereunto
           I
           can
           make
           no
           reply
           ;
           your
           undertaking
           was
           to
           convince
           us
           ,
           by
           undeniable
           evidence
           of
           History
           ,
           of
           the
           falshood
           of
           that
           vu●gar
           error
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Reformation
             was
             carried
             on
          
           (
           that
           is
           maintained
           as
           ,
           I
           have
           before
           shewed
           )
           
             by
             resistance
          
           ;
           and
           here
           you
           give
           us
           an
           instance
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           not
           only
           resisting
           ,
           but
           deposing
           their
           King
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           invading
           of
           Religion
           :
           Which
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           a
           vindication
           ,
           is
           a
           full
           and
           plain
           concession
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           you
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           that
           
           Crown
           had
           been
           a
           little
           before
           Elective
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           upon
           the
           instance
           of
           Boheme
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           had
           been
           even
           for
           the
           time
           Elective
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           make
           for
           you
           ,
           much
           less
           when
           you
           acknowledge
           that
           then
           (
           for
           ,
           as
           for
           your
           own
           or
           the
           Printers
           escape
           ,
           referring
           the
           change
           to
           the
           Year
           1644.
           
           I
           urge
           it
           not
           )
           it
           was
           become
           successive
           .
           And
           where
           you
           alledge
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           did
           still
           retain
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           ,
           if
           you
           understand
           it
           otherwayes
           then
           according
           to
           that
           power
           and
           priviledge
           which
           appertains
           to
           our
           Parliaments
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           your
           own
           fiction
           .
           But
           you
           ,
           subjoyne
           that
           ,
           
             If
             this
             serve
             not
             to
             vindicat
             the
          
           Sweds
           ,
           
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             was
             not
             introduced
             by
             wars
             among
             them
             .
          
           And
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           who
           of
           us
           did
           ever
           defend
           such
           a
           practice
           ?
           To
           introduce
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           ,
           are
           things
           so
           different
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           not
           be
           fairly
           confounded
           .
           The
           last
           shift
           you
           make
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             actions
             of
             that
             state
             were
             never
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             precedent
             to
             others
             :
          
           But
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           then
           do
           you
           mention
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           indeed
           a
           precedent
           ,
           certainly
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           you
           be
           more
           false
           in
           your
           general
           assertion
           anent
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           or
           ridiculous
           in
           this
           part
           of
           your
           vindication
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           instance
           you
           mention
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           Denmark
           
             received
             the
             Reformation
             peaceably
          
           .
           But
           seing
           this
           hypothese
           excluds
           the
           question
           controverted
           ,
           anent
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Religion
           by
           armes
           ,
           not
           casible
           without
           the
           antecedent
           violence
           ,
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           transiently
           then
           pertinently
           by
           you
           adduced
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           instance
           is
           tabled
           by
           your
           N.
           C.
           thus
           ,
           
             But
             you
             cannot
             deny
             there
             was
             force
             used
             in
          
           Helvetia
           and
           Geneve
           .
           A●d
           to
           this
           you
           answere
           both
           in
           the
           manner
           and
           termes
           of
           your
           accustomed
           vanity
           ,
           
             That
             this
             
             shewes
             ,
             what
             a
             superficial
             Reader
             of
             History
             your
          
           N.
           C.
           is
           .
           And
           then
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           T●at
           Zurich
           
             received
             the
             Reformation
             peaceably
             ,
             but
             being
             maligned
             by
             the
             other
          
           Cantons
           ,
           
             and
             by
             them
             injured
             ,
             at
             the
             Popes
             instigation
             ,
             it
             broke
             out
             into
             a
             civil
             war
             ,
             purely
             defensive
             upon
          
           Zuriches
           
             part
             ,
             Likeas
             the
          
           Cantons
           
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             free
             States
             only
             united
             in
             a
             League
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           here
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           was
           force
           used
           in
           Helvetia
           is
           clear
           from
           your
           own
           narration
           .
           How
           then
           do
           you
           taxe
           your
           N.
           C.
           for
           this
           allegeance
           ,
           
             as
             a
             superficial
             Reader
             of
             History
             ?
          
           As
           for
           that
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           used
           by
           one
           associat
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           subjects
           against
           their
           superior
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           accidental
           from
           the
           condition
           of
           these
           Cantons
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           circumstances
           of
           that
           war.
           And
           seing
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           Reason
           ,
           do
           lay
           any
           special
           restraint
           upon
           subjects
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           their
           Superiors
           intolerable
           persecution
           because
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           ,
           this
           precedent
           is
           no
           small
           confirmation
           of
           the
           practices
           by
           us
           maintained
           .
           2.
           
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           further
           ,
           that
           this
           war
           ,
           on
           Zuriches
           part
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           purely
           defensive
           ,
           as
           you
           give
           it
           out
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           from
           Sleidan
           .
           4.
           and
           8.
           
           Books
           ,
           that
           the
           provoking
           injuries
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           committed
           upon
           their
           citizens
           without
           their
           territories
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           act
           of
           hostility
           ,
           by
           the
           interclusion
           of
           passages
           ,
           was
           done
           by
           these
           of
           Zurich
           ,
           so
           that
           ,
           although
           their
           guards
           were
           indeed
           surprised
           ;
           yet
           dating
           the
           war
           from
           the
           hostile
           interclusion
           ,
           it
           appears
           rather
           to
           have
           been
           assertive
           then
           purely
           defensive
           .
           3.
           
           The
           advantage
           ,
           which
           this
           example
           doth
           give
           us
           ,
           is
           the
           more
           observable
           ,
           from
           that
           preface
           they
           make
           to
           their
           expostulation
           ,
           emitted
           to
           their
           confederats
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Christus
             ,
             inquiunt
             ,
             unam
             ferienti
             maxillam
             jubet
             alteram
             
             quoque
             preberi
             feriendam
             ,
             hanc
             eius
             doctrinam
             sequ●ti
             ,
             multa
             profecto
             toleravimus
             &
             patienter
             quidem
             :
             Nunc
             autem
             quando
             nullus
             est
             injuriarum
             finis
             ,
             aut
             modus
             ,
             cogimur
             ad
             illud
             confugere
             quod
             Christus
             usurpavit
             ,
             &
             ,
             si
             malè
             quid
             egimus
             ,
             doceri
             petimus
             illud
             atque
             demonstrari
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whereby
           understanding
           the
           patience
           ;
           which
           our
           Lord
           enjoynes
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           just
           exigence
           and
           measure
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           exact
           and
           sound
           observation
           ,
           holding
           out
           how
           in
           a
           continued
           tract
           of
           injuries
           the
           duty
           of
           patience
           may
           at
           length
           cease
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           defence
           then
           take
           place
           ,
           they
           plainly
           reject
           these
           abusive
           inferences
           of
           absolute
           subjection
           ,
           or
           rather
           stupidity
           ,
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           men
           ,
           assured
           by
           their
           indiffe●encie
           in
           these
           matters
           against
           the
           temptation
           and
           hazard
           ,
           would
           thence
           inferre
           .
           4.
           
           When
           you
           remembred
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Suitzers
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           how
           came
           you
           to
           forgett
           Basile
           ,
           Where
           you
           may
           finde
           (
           Sleid.
           l.
           6
           )
           that
           after
           the
           Reformation
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           established
           ,
           the
           Papists
           nevertheless
           did
           prosecute
           their
           own
           designe
           ,
           until
           the
           citizens
           thereby
           provoked
           ,
           assemble
           and
           supplicate
           the
           Senate
           ,
           that
           certain
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           countenancers
           of
           the
           popish
           preachers
           ,
           might
           be
           removed
           ;
           Which
           being
           refused
           ,
           they
           make
           an
           other
           Assembly
           and
           Supplication
           
             &
             quamvis
             sine
             armis
             ,
             ●
             non
             tamen
             tam
             demisse
             quàm
             antea
             ,
          
           whereupon
           the
           Senate
           returning
           a
           second
           displeasing
           answere
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           being
           more
           offended
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           apprehended
           usurpation
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           they
           openly
           declare
           that
           they
           would
           take
           a
           course
           ,
           not
           for
           Religion
           (
           viz.
           simply
           and
           only
           )
           but
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           their
           own
           right
           :
           And
           so
           they
           instantly
           take
           armes
           ,
           And
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           casting
           down
           a
           certain
           statue
           ,
           they
           suddenly
           take
           the
           occasion
           to
           throw
           down
           all
           the
           idolls
           and
           statues
           within
           the
           city
           making
           
           answere
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           the
           Senate
           to
           compose
           the
           matter
           ,
           
             that
             what
             the
             Senate
             had
             been
             advising
             upon
             ,
             for
             three
             years
             ,
             they
             would
             perfect
             in
             one
             hour
             ,
             that
             idols
             might
             no
             more
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             contention
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           the
           Senate
           grants
           th●m
           all
           their
           desire
           ,
           removing
           the
           suspected
           Senators
           ,
           abolishing
           the
           Messe
           ,
           and
           settling
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           .
           In
           which
           passage
           ,
           subjects
           their
           maintaining
           and
           asserting
           of
           the
           Reformation
           by
           armes
           ,
           against●
           their
           superiors
           ,
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           easie
           to
           conjecture
           the
           reason
           of
           your
           silence
           and
           omission
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           people
           do
           mention
           the
           vindication
           of
           their
           right
           ,
           and
           not
           religion
           ,
           as
           the
           immediate
           cause
           of
           their
           taking
           armes
           :
           But
           seing
           their
           meaning
           is
           plain
           enough
           ,
           that
           their
           just
           demands
           in
           behalf
           of
           Religion
           were
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           refused
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           their
           common
           right
           ,
           but
           their
           special
           priviledges
           were
           injured
           ;
           and
           seing
           ,
           in
           the
           progress
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           was
           by
           them
           most
           directly
           intended
           and
           pursued
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           above
           exception
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           occasion
           ,
           so
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           was
           the
           principal
           motive
           and
           end
           of
           all
           this
           stir
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Geneve
           ,
           you
           say
           ;
           
             the
             Bishop
             fled
             from
             it
             out
             of
             a
             pannick
             fear
             ,
             when
             the
             Reformation
             was
             received
             .
          
           And
           't
           is
           true
           the
           History
           saves
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           change
           ,
           
             Episcopus
             atque
             Clerus
             irati
             discesserunt
             ab
             urbe
             .
          
           But
           is
           it
           then
           pertinent
           for
           you
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           no
           force
           was
           used
           where
           there
           was
           no
           provocation
           .
           But
           you
           subjoine
           ,
           that
           Geneve
           
             was
             a
             free
             Town
             ,
             neither
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             the
             duke
             of
          
           Savoy
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           you
           give
           this
           caveat
           for
           that
           war
           ,
           which
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           was
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1534.
           
           By
           the
           duke
           of
           
             Savoy
             ,
             adjutus
             ab
             ejus
             urbis
             Episcopo
             ,
             vel
             potius
             instigatus
             partim
             ob
             Evangelii
             pro●essionem
             ,
             partim
             aliis
             
             de
             causis
             .
          
           But
           ,
           seing
           although
           Geneve
           was
           a
           free
           Town
           ,
           yet
           it
           had
           a
           considerable
           dependence
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           had
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           instance
           is
           no
           less
           concludent
           for
           us
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           war
           of
           Zurich
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           in
           any
           longer
           reply
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           instance
           ,
           you
           also
           adduce
           by
           your
           N.
           C.
           Questioning
           
             what
             you
             say
             to
             the
             war
             in
             the
          
           Netherlands
           .
           To
           which
           you
           answere
           ,
           
             that
             you
             say
             still
             they
             fought
             not
             for
             Religion
             :
          
           And
           that
           they
           fought
           not
           for
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           propagate
           it
           by
           Armes
           you
           are
           in
           the
           right
           :
           But
           that
           persecution
           for
           Religion
           ,
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           making
           of
           new
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Edicts
           ,
           was
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           all
           these
           wars
           ,
           Historians
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Bentivoglio
             ,
             Strada
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             Grimstoun
          
           and
           his
           Authours
           do
           so
           fully
           attest
           ,
           that
           your
           confidence
           is
           to
           me
           admirable
           .
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             did
             jointl●
             concurr
             in
             it
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           wars
           being
           complexe
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           endeavouring
           no
           less
           to
           subvert
           the
           liberties
           of
           these
           Provinces
           ,
           then
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           strange
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           have
           been
           a
           joint
           concurrence
           i●
           the
           opposition
           .
           Specially
           seing
           ,
           2.
           even
           the
           persecution
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           practised
           upon
           the
           Protestants
           in
           these
           Countries
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           strangers
           ,
           was
           so
           tyrannous
           ,
           ragefull
           and
           pernicious
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           their
           Compatriots
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           not
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           were
           yet
           induced
           to
           favoure
           their
           cause
           .
           But
           3.
           
           As
           it
           was
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           that
           first
           gave
           the
           Spaniard
           occasion
           to
           exercise
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           violating
           and
           subverting
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           to
           designe
           an
           uniforme
           royalty
           over
           all
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           Religion
           and
           the
           cruelty
           practised
           upon
           its
           Professors
           ,
           
           were
           the
           originall
           and
           principal
           cause
           of
           that
           war
           as
           the
           Apology
           ,
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           after
           their
           first
           defeat
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Regency
           of
           Margaret
           ,
           doth
           fully
           witness
           .
           And
           here
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           joynt
           supplications
           and
           confederacies
           made
           about
           that
           time
           by
           these
           of
           that
           Religion
           for
           their
           own
           preservation
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           concessions
           made
           to
           them
           in
           that
           behalf
           ;
           But
           the
           History
           is
           so
           large
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           superfluous
           in
           this
           place
           to
           be
           more
           particular
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           say
           4.
           
           That
           although
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           mixed
           designe
           of
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Religion
           mainly
           intended
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           erecting
           of
           an
           uniforme
           Monarchy
           assumed
           through
           the
           occasion
           thereof
           ,
           carrying
           along
           a
           manifest
           and
           most
           injurious
           violation
           of
           all
           rights
           ,
           liberties
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           did
           at
           first
           ingage
           even
           Papists
           in
           the
           resistance
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           the
           war
           ,
           viz
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           prevailing
           ,
           of
           the
           Flamings
           themselves
           there
           were
           few
           ,
           save
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           took
           part
           on
           the
           defensive
           side
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           French
           or
           others
           ,
           who
           joyned
           afterwards
           upon
           a
           clear
           ground
           of
           interest
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           not
           unto
           the
           present
           consideration
           .
        
         
           You
           adde
           ,
           that
           Egmond
           &
           Horn
           
             beheaded
             ,
             by
             the
          
           D
           of
           Alve
           ,
           
             as
             the
             chief
             instruments
             in
             it
             ,
             died
             both
             Papists
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           Egmond
           and
           Horn
           plainly
           accused
           of
           having
           joined
           to
           the
           confederats
           against
           the
           inquisition
           ,
           &
           for
           remisness
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           were
           very
           early
           cut
           off
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           first
           fermenting
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           of
           these
           tumults
           ,
           before
           the
           ensuing
           war
           was
           formed
           ;
           but
           ,
           however
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           professed
           and
           practised
           mainly
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           Countrey
           against
           tyranny
           ,
           yet
           they
           greatly
           favoured
           the
           persecute
           protestants
           ,
           and
           also
           much
           inclined
           to
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           their
           very
           
           accusation
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           death
           ,
           specially
           Horn's
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           all
           Grotius
           his
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           execute
           ,
           
             post
             sacra
             romano
             ritu
             peracta
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           at
           first
           refused
           to
           confess
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ypre
           ,
           saving
           that
           he
           had
           confessed
           himselfe
           unto
           God.
           What
           then
           doth
           this
           allegeance
           ,
           destitute
           of
           reason
           and
           little
           favoured
           by
           truth
           ,
           avail
           you
           ?
        
         
           Your
           next
           argument
           is
           ,
           
             that
             the
             States
             by
             a
          
           Placaet
           
             declared
             it
             scandalous
             ,
             to
             say
             they
             fought
             for
          
           Religion
           .
           Sir
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           had
           given
           us
           the
           words
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           date
           of
           that
           Placaet
           :
           For
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           in
           what
           termes
           soever
           ,
           the
           Estates
           in
           policie
           might
           think
           fit
           to
           declare
           and
           publish
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           wars
           ,
           and
           to
           assigne
           for
           the
           same
           rather
           the
           invasion
           of
           liberties
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Spanish
           persecution
           ,
           then
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           more
           remote
           cause
           ;
           yet
           whoever
           reflects
           upon
           their
           first
           beginnings
           will
           finde
           that
           it
           was
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           The
           Flamings
           receiving
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           &
           being
           therefore
           sore
           vexed
           by
           long
           and
           cruel
           persecutions
           ,
           the
           same
           upon
           the
           succession
           of
           Philip
           to
           his
           Father
           Charles
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           Spainards
           much
           intended
           ,
           and
           a
           resolution
           being
           taken
           ,
           to
           root
           out
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           new
           Bishops
           are
           created
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Inquisition
           is
           threatned
           ,
           and
           many
           terrible
           edicts
           emitted
           ,
           by
           which
           courses
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           themselves
           wicked
           ,
           but
           also
           contrary
           to
           the
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           the
           liberties
           of
           that
           ,
           people
           ,
           many
           tumults
           and
           confusions
           were
           in
           all
           parts
           occasioned
           ,
           untill
           at
           length
           the
           Nobles
           do
           confederate
           for
           resistance
           ,
           and
           mutual
           assistance
           and
           relief
           ;
           in
           consequence
           whereof
           ,
           they
           petition
           the
           Regent
           ,
           and
           applications
           are
           made
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           on
           a
           suddain
           ,
           these
           of
           the
           Religion
           seeing
           no
           success
           that
           way
           ,
           keep
           their
           meetings
           and
           assemblies
           openly
           ,
           assuming
           armes
           for
           their
           own
           defence
           
           aggainst
           suddain
           violence
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           images
           and
           idols
           are
           as
           with
           a
           whirl-winde
           (
           
             quales
             olim
             saepe
             motus
             Iudeorum
             erant
          
           which
           is
           Grotius
           his
           remark
           )
           thrown
           down
           almost
           in
           all
           places
           .
           These
           things
           make
           the
           Regent
           more
           easie
           towards
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           force
           her
           to
           remit
           bygons
           ,
           and
           indulge
           their
           Preachers
           :
           but
           the
           Lords
           retearing
           to
           their
           respective
           charges
           ,
           for
           rendering
           the
           concessions
           effectual
           ,
           and
           being
           terrified
           by
           the
           reports
           of
           the
           King
           's
           implacable
           displeasure
           ,
           betake
           themselves
           to
           divided
           Councels
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Regent
           resiles
           from
           the
           agreement
           ,
           renewes
           the
           persecution
           ,
           levies
           new
           forces
           ,
           imposeth
           new
           oaths
           ,
           and
           the
           Spainards
           ,
           supposing
           the
           whole
           people
           one
           way
           or
           other
           to
           have
           been
           involved
           in
           the
           late
           tumults
           ,
           conceive
           them
           ,
           as
           guiltie
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           to
           have
           forfaulted
           their
           former
           liberties
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           become
           obnoxious
           to
           an
           absolute
           domination
           .
           This
           being
           the
           condition
           of
           matters
           when
           the
           
             Duke
             d'Alva
          
           was
           named
           to
           the
           government
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Orange
             &
             Brederode
          
           ,
           both
           Protestants
           ,
           retire
           .
           Brederod
           his
           forces
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           resist
           and
           are
           beaten
           ,
           and
           many
           shift
           for
           themselves
           :
           then
           the
           Duke
           arriving
           fills
           all
           places
           in
           a
           moment
           with
           tyranny
           and
           persecution
           ,
           putting
           to
           death
           many
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           many
           thousands
           beside
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           former
           confederacie
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           And
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           being
           cited
           and
           not
           compearing
           ,
           his
           Estate
           and
           Lands
           ar
           seised
           on
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           takking
           armes
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           banished
           ,
           and
           declaring
           to
           the
           world
           both
           the
           injuries
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           he
           is
           once
           and
           again
           beaten
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           remained
           no
           opposition
           to
           the
           Duk
           's
           rage
           &
           violence
           ,
           save
           what
           was
           made
           by
           a
           few
           ,
           escaped
           from
           the
           former
           defeats
           given
           
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           made
           war
           in
           the
           Princes
           name
           ,
           partly
           by
           piracie
           at
           sea
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           woods
           and
           forests
           ,
           against
           Priests
           only
           and
           Officers
           of
           justice
           .
           In
           this
           deplorable
           estate
           ,
           under
           most
           insolent
           tyrannie
           and
           violent
           persecution
           ,
           these
           poor
           Countries
           remain
           ,
           untill
           the
           Earl
           vander
           Marke
           with
           his
           Protestants
           or
           sea
           Gueux
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           then
           called
           ,
           surpriseth
           the
           Town
           of
           Breill
           ,
           after
           which
           Flussing
           and
           several
           other
           townes
           in
           Zealand
           and
           Holland
           ,
           refuse
           spanish
           garisons
           ,
           and
           being
           Protestants
           revolt
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           having
           implored
           the
           aid
           of
           all
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           after
           a
           successess
           enterprise
           for
           the
           succour
           of
           his
           Brother
           Ludovick
           at
           Mons
           ,
           and
           a
           proclamation
           emitted
           ,
           declaring
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           ingagement
           to
           be
           for
           relief
           of
           these
           Countreys
           form
           Alva's
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           crueltie
           and
           oppression
           of
           his
           proclamations
           ,
           edicts
           ,
           taxes
           ,
           and
           imposts
           ,
           cometh
           unto
           Holland
           ,
           from
           which
           time
           the
           war
           for
           Religion
           and
           liberty
           ,
           proceedeth
           thorow
           many
           and
           various
           accidents
           ,
           and
           both
           are
           in
           all
           places
           equally
           restored
           .
           This
           is
           the
           plain
           and
           true
           and
           account
           of
           the
           rise
           of
           these
           wars
           ,
           at
           which
           period
           ,
           even
           Grotius
           ,
           who
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           writters
           of
           that
           History
           ,
           doth
           most
           decline
           and
           wave
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           as
           an
           ingredient
           in
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           noteth
           ,
           
             Religionis
             causa
             primi
             talibus
             caeptis
             sociaverant
             Smalcaldico
             faedere
             Germani
             ,
             post
             quos
          
           Galli
           
             proceres
             plurimis
             etiam
             Scriptis
             disseruerant
             non
             peccare
             ,
             in
             fas
             obsequii
             minores
             potestates
             qui
             invito
             quàmvis
             principe
             divina
             ac
             publica
             jura
             ,
             vitam
             que
             innocentium
             ,
             si
             necesse
             ●oret
             ,
             armis
             defenderent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             romanae
             ceremoniae
             ejectae
             templis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whether
           or
           not
           then
           persecution
           for
           Religion
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           wars
           ,
           let
           all
           impartial
           men
           judge
           .
        
         
         
           But
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             all
             the
             Histories
             ,
             was
             that
             their
             Prince
             was
             not
             an
             absolute
             Soveraign
             ,
             but
             limited
             in
             his
             power
             and
             that
             by
             expresse
             compact
             ,
             they
             might
             use
             force
             if
             he
             transgressed
             his
             limits
             ,
             as
             he
             notoriously
             did
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           for
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           ground
           of
           the
           war
           I
           have
           alreadie
           clearly
           narrated
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           best
           Historians
           :
           that
           which
           you
           point
           at
           here
           ,
           is
           rather
           a
           justification
           of
           their
           resistance
           from
           the
           right
           and
           capacity
           whereunto
           their
           Prince
           was
           astricted
           .
           But
           1.
           
           You
           cannot
           deny
           that
           persecution
           for
           Religion
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           injured
           both
           in
           their
           special
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           common
           and
           natural
           rights
           and
           liberties
           ,
           was
           the
           provoking
           cause
           of
           these
           wars
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           Religion
           no
           more
           then
           other
           interests
           ,
           doth
           not
           forbid
           to
           subjects
           necessary
           defence
           and
           resistance
           against
           their
           Superiors
           .
           2.
           
           For
           all
           the
           vaine
           talke
           that
           you
           and
           your
           fellowes
           make
           against
           us
           for
           allowing
           to
           the
           people
           a
           discretive
           judgement
           ,
           anent
           their
           Princes
           actings
           ,
           yet
           you
           not
           only
           suppose
           and
           approve
           it
           ,
           in
           these
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           stick
           not
           to
           vent
           your
           aime
           ,
           in
           saying
           that
           the
           King
           did
           most
           notoriously
           and
           tyrannically
           pass
           his
           limits
           .
           3.
           
           Though
           we
           should
           urge
           this
           instance
           no
           further
           then
           you
           allow
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           stil
           remaines
           a
           very
           agreeable
           precedent
           for
           justifying
           our
           late
           courses
           ,
           it
           being
           certain
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           rights
           and
           priviledges
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           were
           violate
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           undoubted
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           resticted
           nature
           of
           the
           Kings
           soveraignity
           over
           us
           ,
           did
           give
           us
           as
           good
           and
           sufficient
           a
           warrand
           for
           the
           oppositions
           then
           made
           ,
           as
           upon
           this
           head
           can
           be
           alledged
           and
           instructed
           by
           these
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           And
           really
           ,
           when
           I
           reflect
           upon
           the
           particular
           case
           of
           the
           late
           warres
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           in
           the
           Papers
           printed
           by
           consent
           of
           both
           ,
           for
           clearing
           the
           controversie
           ,
           there
           appeareth
           nothing
           ,
           save
           the
           pretensions
           and
           pleas
           of
           prerogative
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           do
           acknowledge
           Religion
           to
           have
           been
           the
           original
           cause
           ,
           I
           think
           this
           sole
           consideration
           might
           have
           made
           you
           to
           forbear
           this
           poor
           vindication
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Grotius
           sayes
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           lay
           much
           weight
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             quod
             Brabanti
             illud
             quoque
             proprium
             pacisci
             solent
             ,
             ut
             ,
             principe
             leges
             violante
             ,
             ipsi
             fidei
             &
             obsequii
             vinculo
             liberantur
             donec
             demantur
             injuriae
             .
          
           But
           not
           to
           draw
           you
           to
           long
           discourses
           ,
           anent
           the
           effect
           of
           an
           irritant
           provision
           adjected
           to
           a
           mutual
           contract
           .
           1.
           
           It
           were
           no
           great
           difficulty
           to
           shew
           you
           from
           undeniable
           reason
           ,
           nay
           from
           Grotius
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           his
           
             de
             Iur.
             Bell.
          
           that
           as
           there
           is
           such
           a
           connexion
           in
           all
           contracts
           ,
           that
           the
           failzeer
           of
           the
           one
           party
           doth
           in
           so
           far
           liberat
           the
           other
           from
           his
           mutual
           &
           corresponding
           ingagement
           ,
           and
           repone
           him
           to
           his
           antecedent
           condition
           and
           liberty
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           an
           irritant
           provision
           ,
           though
           ,
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           it
           may
           sometimes
           extend
           its
           vertue
           and
           influence
           beyond
           the
           intrinseck
           import
           of
           the
           failzie
           wherby
           it
           is
           committed
           )
           ,
           appears
           not
           to
           have
           any
           special
           use
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           serve
           ,
           
             ad
             majorem
             ,
             quia
             expressiorem
             cautelam
             .
          
           2.
           
           It
           might
           here
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           that
           answere
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           Grotius
           a
           little
           ,
           after
           in
           the
           same
           place
           makes
           for
           the
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           
             viz.
             ab
             aliis
             quoque
             Belgarum
             nationibus
             idem
             jus
             moribus
             usurpatum
          
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           verefied
           as
           to
           Scotland
           and
           England
           ,
           by
           many
           most
           pregnant
           and
           luculent
           examples
           .
           But●
           3.
           
           As
           I
           grant
           that
           a
           reservation
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           otherwse
           would
           be
           imported
           in
           the
           peoples
           surrender
           ,
           &
           appertain
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           fortified
           or
           not
           fortified
           ,
           by
           an
           irritant
           provision
           ,
           may
           give
           to
           the
           people
           when
           therein
           wronged
           ,
           the
           liberty
           
           of
           asserting
           their
           own
           right
           ,
           which
           without
           a
           special
           reservation
           had
           been
           none
           ;
           so
           undoubtedly
           ,
           as
           to
           such
           rights
           ,
           which
           do
           reserve
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           much
           ours
           ,
           that
           even
           by
           an
           express
           surrender
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           absolutely
           resigned
           (
           such
           as
           the
           right
           of
           Religion
           ,
           our
           lives
           and
           whole
           fortunes
           are
           ,
           the
           preservation
           whereof
           ,
           being
           the
           very
           ends
           of
           go
           ,
           vernment
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           understood
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           the
           Governour
           's
           absolute
           arbitrement
           )
           the
           people
           therein
           invaded
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           power
           inherent
           to
           rights
           reserved
           and
           the
           liberation
           ,
           flowing
           from
           all
           such
           failzeours
           ,
           though
           not
           expressed
           ,
           may
           very
           justly
           resist
           ,
           and
           demand
           reparation
           .
           And
           ,
           is
           it
           indeed
           possible
           ,
           that
           any
           rational
           man
           should
           think
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           reservation
           of
           things
           of
           less
           value
           ,
           and
           therefore
           within
           our
           power
           ,
           a
           Prince
           transgressing
           may
           lawfully
           be
           resisted
           ,
           and
           that
           nevertheless
           these
           high
           and
           atrocious
           invasions
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           value
           ,
           and
           which
           therefore
           can
           neither
           be
           absolutely
           surrendered
           ,
           nor
           do
           need
           an
           express
           reservation
           ,
           should
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           stupidly
           swallowed
           down
           ?
           But
           seing
           the
           greatest
           Royalists
           do
           ,
           in
           certain
           suppositions
           ,
           wherein
           their
           own
           sense
           and
           interest
           do
           give
           them
           a
           better
           understanding
           ,
           not
           stick
           both
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           practise
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           principle
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           their
           indifferency
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           security
           that
           they
           thence
           derive
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           and
           us
           to
           differ
           on
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           close
           of
           this
           instance
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             refer
             us
             to
          
           Grotius
           .
           And
           for
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           I
           decline
           him
           not
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           perceive
           ,
           but
           if
           his
           too
           manifest
           prejudice
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           do
           make
           him
           less
           express
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           supplement
           of
           other
           Authors
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           solid
           reason
           ,
           
           shall
           obtain
           from
           you
           &
           al
           men
           a
           just
           acknowledgment
           .
        
         
           The
           8th
           instance
           that
           you
           would
           vindicate
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           warrs
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           first
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Their
             first
             civil
             wars
             ,
             were
             managed
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             laws
             of
             that
             Crown
             are
             not
             ordinary
             subjects
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           by
           all
           law
           and
           common
           sense
           ,
           extraordinary
           persons
           may
           well
           be
           said
           not
           to
           be
           ordinary
           subjects
           ;
           but
           are
           they
           therefore
           not
           subjects
           ?
           Surely
           the
           conferring
           of
           high
           dignities
           and
           great
           Authority
           ,
           may
           well
           intend
           their
           obligation
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           alter
           their
           condition
           .
           And
           how
           often
           have
           we
           heard
           and
           seen
           them
           accused
           and
           forfeited
           for
           rebellion
           ?
           Why
           do
           you
           then
           render
           you●
           selfe
           ridiculous
           by
           such
           a
           pitiful
           alledgeance
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           add
           ,
           
             besides
             ,
             the
             wars
             were
             begun
             in
             the
             minority
             of
             the
             King.
          
           And
           do
           you
           seriously
           think
           ,
           that
           (
           setting
           aside
           the
           greater
           incapacity
           it
           might
           have
           put
           them
           into
           )
           had
           the
           King
           been
           major
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           been
           of
           another
           minde
           ?
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Princes
             is
             greater
          
           ;
           And
           we
           have
           indeed
           often
           heard
           ,
           that
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Princes
           doth
           consist
           mainly
           in
           two
           ,
           viz.
           their
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           privilege
           of
           Regencie
           ,
           during
           the
           Kings
           minority
           or
           absence
           :
           but
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Regencie
           ,
           the
           nearest
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           the
           agnati
           of
           the
           royal
           blood
           can
           pretend
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           in
           the
           case
           of
           no
           nomination
           made
           by
           the
           preceeding
           King
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           space
           of
           the
           young
           King's
           pupillarity
           ,
           just
           according
           to
           the
           common
           rules
           of
           
             tutela
             legitima
          
           ;
           so
           you
           may
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           wars
           ,
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           falling
           out
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           Francis
           the
           Second
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           sixteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           place
           for
           the
           Princes
           their
           pretence
           of
           Regencie
           :
           beside
           the
           first
           appearance
           of
           these
           wars
           was
           only
           supposed
           to
           be
           countenanced
           ,
           
           but
           not
           openly
           by
           them
           owned
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           war
           ,
           in
           the
           non-age
           of
           Charles
           the
           Nynth
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           as
           nearest
           agnat
           ,
           the
           Regencie
           belonged
           ,
           did
           voluntarily
           renounce
           his
           pretension
           ,
           in
           favours
           of
           the
           Queen
           mother
           ,
           nay
           that
           he
           joined
           with
           her
           &
           the
           Guisians
           ,
           and
           died
           fighting
           against
           the
           Protestants
           headed
           by
           Conde
           and
           the
           Admiral
           .
           And
           likewise
           ,
           these
           wars
           were
           againe
           renewed
           in
           the
           King
           his
           Majority
           ;
           But
           ,
           not
           to
           enter
           further
           into
           these
           iliads
           of
           tumults
           ,
           and
           confusions
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           restles
           perfidie
           and
           unsatiable
           cruelty
           of
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           though
           I
           should
           admit
           ,
           that
           these
           wars
           were
           not
           only
           incited
           and
           provoked
           to
           by
           persecution
           ,
           but
           that
           also
           ,
           even
           on
           the
           Protestants
           their
           side
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           a
           little
           influenced
           both
           by
           particular
           interests
           and
           passions
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           fervor
           of
           that
           Nation
           (
           Which
           in
           effect
           is
           the
           very
           worst
           account
           that
           even
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           truth
           do
           give
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           received
           by
           any
           impartial
           inquirer
           )
           Yet
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           persecution
           for
           Religion
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           moving
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Protestants
           to
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Ministers
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           whom
           God
           had
           honoured
           to
           be
           instrumental
           in
           their
           conversion
           ,
           as
           Beza
           and
           others
           ,
           did
           countenance
           these
           wars
           ,
           and
           constantly
           maintain
           ,
           that
           a
           defensive
           resistance
           to
           subjects
           in
           a
           due
           capacity
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           prohibite
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           persecution
           for
           Religion
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           case
           of
           any
           other
           intolerable
           oppression
           .
           The
           mixture
           of
           mans
           corruption
           (
           inseparable
           even
           from
           his
           best
           actions
           )
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           so
           good
           a
           cause
           ,
           can
           neither
           prejudge
           its
           justice
           ,
           nor
           deprive
           us
           of
           the
           advantage
           of
           this
           precedent
           .
        
         
           But
           knowing
           your
           former
           answers
           to
           be
           weake
           and
           
           unsatisfying
           ,
           you
           subjoyne
           ,
           that
           
             you
             do
             not
             deny
             their
             following
             wars
             to
             have
             been
             direct
             Rebellion
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           the
           vindication
           you
           promised
           ?
           Only
           ,
           you
           bid
           us
           ,
           
             consider
             the
             fierce
             Spirit
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             confess
             it
             was
             not
             Religion
             ,
             but
             their
             temper
             that
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             .
          
           Well
           Sir
           ,
           is
           this
           your
           candor
           ?
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           Religion
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           wars
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           the
           lawfulness
           thereof
           were
           not
           first
           supposed
           ,
           were
           utterly
           impertinent
           ;
           and
           you
           not
           darring
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           do
           first
           tell
           us
           by
           a
           blunt
           
             petitio
             principii
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             wars
             were
             rebellion
          
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           
             temper
             more
             then
          
           Religion
           
             is
             to
             be
             therefore
             ,
             blamed
             ,
          
           Who
           should
           regard
           such
           a
           pitiful
           Sophister
           ?
           But
           ,
           seing
           it
           can
           not
           be
           denyed
           that
           the
           many
           and
           great
           injuries
           ,
           suffered
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           were
           the
           just
           provocation
           to
           these
           wars
           ,
           although
           some
           small
           censu●e
           either
           of
           precipitancy
           ,
           or
           of
           excess
           in
           the
           prosecution
           may
           possibly
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           hote
           temper
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           or
           excused
           by
           the
           signal
           insolencie
           of
           ther
           provocations
           ;
           yet
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           the
           justice
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           thereby
           in
           the
           least
           disproven
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           you
           say
           ,
           
             many
             of
             the
             eminent
             men
             of
             that
             Church
             are
             fully
             convinced
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             these
             courses
             ,
             yea
             one
             of
             the
             glories
             of
             our
             Nation
          
           Cameron
           ,
           
             in
             the
             wars
             of
             the
             last
             King
             ,
             directly
             preached
             against
             their
             courses
             as
             Rebellion
             .
          
           I
           will
           not
           answere
           ,
           that
           possibly
           it
           hath
           befallen
           the
           eminent
           men
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           many
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           removed
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           times
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           &
           the
           then
           opposition
           of
           adversaries
           ,
           &
           from
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Spirit
           &
           presence
           that
           therein
           appeared
           ;
           so
           according
           to
           the
           influence
           of
           after
           temptations
           ,
           were
           induced
           to
           condemne
           that
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           have
           approven
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           your
           
             many
             eminent
          
           ,
           
           whoever
           they
           be
           ,
           are
           more
           then
           overballanced
           by
           many
           more
           and
           more
           eminent
           still
           abyding
           on
           our
           side
           .
           And
           for
           Cameron
           ,
           whom
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           in
           your
           pedantick
           stile
           ,
           you
           more
           then
           cannonize
           ,
           by
           terming
           
             a
             Glory
          
           ,
           you
           must
           pardon
           us
           ,
           who
           know
           him
           better
           ,
           whatever
           be
           his
           opinion
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           dazled
           by
           his
           splendour
           ,
           specially
           seing
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           disposed
           to
           vie
           with
           you
           in
           such
           vanities
           ,
           we
           might
           by
           adducing
           King
           Iames
           his
           justifying
           of
           the
           French
           Protestants
           their
           defensive
           wars
           ,
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           cardinal
           Perron
           ,
           eclipse
           this
           your
           glory
           into
           obscurity
           :
           but
           what
           need
           of
           more
           words
           .
           If
           these
           last
           wars
           were
           purely
           defensive
           for
           Religion
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           rebellious
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           we
           only
           lose
           the
           instance
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           argument
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           abundantly
           proven
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           this
           you
           make
           your
           N.
           C.
           Answer
           by
           asking
           ,
           
             How
             did
             the
             late
             King
             give
             assistance
             to
             the
          
           Rochellers
           ,
           
             in
             the
             last
             wars
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             were
             rebellious
             ?
          
           And
           to
           this
           you
           reply
           ,
           
             That
             it
             proceeded
             from
             a
             particular
             reason
             ,
             Viz.
             Because
             the
             King
             of
          
           Britain
           
             had
             become
             the
             surety
             in
             the
             former
             pacification
             that
             the
          
           French
           
             King
             should
             observe
             the
             agreement
          
           .
           Sir
           ,
           If
           I
           had
           the
           management
           of
           your
           N.
           C.
           part
           .
           I
           think
           I
           should
           not
           have
           troubled
           you
           with
           this
           answer
           .
           The
           assistance
           you
           mention
           was
           so
           like
           rather
           to
           a
           treachery
           that
           both
           for
           the
           good
           of
           these
           poor
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           King's
           memory
           ,
           I
           wish
           it
           had
           never
           been
           .
           But
           ,
           since
           you
           suppose
           it
           to
           have
           been
           real
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           that
           by
           your
           return
           ,
           you
           do
           so
           pitifully
           betray
           your
           cause
           ?
           For
           ,
           seing
           by
           your
           acknowledgment
           the
           late
           King
           did
           in
           the
           pacification
           ,
           after
           the
           second
           war
           of
           Rochell
           ,
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           become
           surety
           to
           his
           Protestant
           subjects
           for
           due
           observance
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           this
           his
           accession
           ,
           
           clearly
           acknowledged
           the
           lawfulness
           and
           validitie
           of
           the
           Protestants
           their
           treatie
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           more
           manifest
           confession
           of
           the
           Peoples
           right
           and
           capacity
           to
           restrain
           both
           by
           contract
           and
           necessary
           force
           the
           unjust
           and
           persecuting
           violence
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           instances
           adduced
           do
           afford
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           you
           adde
           ,
           
             That
             this
             assistance
             was
             on
             our
             Kings
             part
             most
             just
             ,
             what
             ever
             the
             Subjects
             of
          
           France
           
             their
             part
             in
             it
             might
             be
             .
          
           But
           where
           is
           your
           reason
           for
           this
           insinuat
           distinction
           ?
           Or
           what
           Logick●
           can
           prove
           that
           a
           just
           concurring
           assistance
           may
           be
           given
           in
           an
           unjust
           war
           ?
           That
           the
           King
           of
           Britain
           interposing
           was
           injured
           and
           affronted
           by
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           his
           breach
           is
           not
           denyed
           by
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           ,
           us
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           injury
           done
           by
           the
           French
           King
           unto
           these
           his
           Protestants
           subjects
           .
           But
           to
           clear
           this
           passage
           of
           your
           foolish
           quibles
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Rohan
           in
           the
           Ninth
           of
           his
           Politick
           Discourses
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             His
             Apology
             upon
             the
             last
             troubles
             of
          
           France
           
             because
             of
             the
             Religion
          
           ,
           plainly
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Britain
           did
           ,
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           remonstrat
           how
           he
           was
           surety
           in
           the
           last
           peace
           ,
           and
           did
           compassionate
           the
           Protestants
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           fair
           means
           he
           did
           not
           obtain
           relief
           ,
           he
           would
           ingage
           his
           whole
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           his
           proper
           Person
           in
           so
           just
           a
           war
           to
           which
           he
           found
           himselfe
           oblidged
           in
           honour
           and
           conscience
           ,
           providing
           that
           the
           Protestants
           would
           take
           armes
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           promise
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           do
           ,
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           treatie
           ,
           but
           jointly
           with
           him
           .
           And
           thereto
           the
           Duke
           subjoines
           ,
           that
           this
           promise
           of
           assistance
           was
           his
           principal
           ingagement
           to
           arme
           :
           What
           think
           you
           then
           ?
           Do
           not
           these
           words
           plainly
           enough
           denote
           both
           Religion
           to
           have
           been
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           Kings
           approbation
           of
           these
           wars
           ?
           Or
           ,
           if
           you
           doubt
           the
           French
           man's
           faith
           ,
           pray
           take
           
           but
           a
           view
           of
           
             Mr
             Rushworth's
          
           Collections
           as
           to
           this
           affair
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           beside
           the
           confimation
           of
           what
           the
           Duke
           sayes
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           you
           will
           find
           ,
           the
           King
           so
           express
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           so
           cordial
           ,
           in
           their
           resentments
           of
           the
           wrongs
           done
           to
           these
           poor
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           readinesse
           to
           assist
           for
           their
           relief
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           be
           ashamed
           hereafter
           to
           scorn
           your selfe
           by
           such
           confident
           childish
           conjectures
           and
           distinctions
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           ,
           that
           by
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           part
           of
           the
           French
           Protestants
           ,
           in
           that
           war
           ,
           as
           less
           just
           then
           the
           King
           of
           Britains
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           forced
           me
           to
           a
           discovery
           ,
           which
           rendreth
           its
           event
           so
           dishonourable
           to
           our
           King's
           memory
           .
        
         
           Having
           run
           thorow
           so
           many
           examples
           ,
           with
           such
           success
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           spoken
           ,
           you
           conclude
           ,
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             cleared
             the
             Churches
             abroad
             of
             that
             in●urious
             stain
             you
             brand
             them
             with
             .
          
           But
           seeing
           I
           have
           so
           mamanifestly
           discovered
           your
           falshood
           and
           presumption
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           insult
           over
           this
           your
           folly
           .
           You
           go
           on
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           our
           Britain
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           
             English
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             it
             was
             stained
             with
             no
             blood
             ,
             save
             that
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             was
             no
             stain
             ,
          
           but
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           well
           correct
           your selfe
           ,
           
             its
             chief
             Ornament
          
           .
           But
           Sir
           ,
           if
           the
           Reformation
           in
           other
           places
           were
           no
           less
           confirmed
           and
           rendred
           glorious
           by
           this
           zeal
           and
           testimony
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           defensively
           resisting
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           sufficient
           capacity
           ,
           did
           evidence
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           universal
           constancy
           ,
           not
           versatile
           by
           every
           blast
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           ambulatory
           at
           Princes
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           rather
           augment
           then
           diminish
           their
           praise
           .
        
         
           You
           adde
           ,
           
             That
             in
             England
             ,
             though
             a
             Popish
             and
             persecuting
             Queen
             interveened
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             first
             Reformation
             of
             King
          
           Edward
           ,
           
             and
             the
             second
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
           
             yet
             none
             rebelled
          
           .
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           how
           or
           wherefore
           doth
           Scotland
           want
           that
           glory
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformation
           being
           established
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           after
           a
           sharp
           war
           (
           and
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           you
           may
           remember
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           sided
           with
           the
           subject
           )
           both
           by
           Pacification
           ,
           Authority
           and
           determination
           of
           a
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           yet
           we
           received
           Queen
           Mary
           from
           France
           ,
           a
           declared
           violent
           Papist
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           question
           anent
           her
           right
           of
           Government
           ,
           or
           any
           opposition
           moved
           against
           her
           ,
           until
           provoked
           by
           such
           weakness
           &
           wickednesse
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           mention
           .
           Wherein
           then
           in
           this
           regard
           are
           we
           inferior
           to
           England
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           neither
           for
           the
           favour
           nor
           fear
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           we
           were
           moved
           by
           any
           publict
           act
           ,
           let
           be
           by
           vote
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           the
           Representative
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           to
           deny
           the
           ●aith
           ,
           and
           again
           take
           on
           theyoke
           of
           the
           Romane
           Antichrist
           ?
           Or
           how
           are
           you
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           to
           reproach
           your
           Nation
           with
           a
           nimious
           fervour
           ,
           specially
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           wherein
           our
           worthy
           Reformers
           did
           make
           the
           Court
           complyance
           ,
           back-drawing
           and
           lukwarmness
           of
           a
           few
           temporizers
           ,
           their
           great
           and
           continual
           complaint
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             all
             that
             travelled
             the
             World
             ,
             can
             witness
             that
             we
             were
             not
             approven
             in
             our
             late
             rebellion
             ,
          
           and
           passing
           by
           
             Diodat
             ,
             Spanhem
             ,
             Rivet
             ,
             Salmasius
             ,
             Blondel
             ,
             Amerald
             ,
          
           de
           Moulin
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           not
           named
           ,
           as
           all
           either
           in
           print
           or
           publick
           discourse
           declaring
           for
           you
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             There
             was
             an
             act
             made
             by
             the
             Consistory
             of
          
           Charentoun
           
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             barred
             the
             communion
             for
             the
          
           Scots
           
             Excommunication
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             for
             a
             crime
             ;
             And
             this
             ,
          
           forsooth
           
             was
             a
             loud
             declaration
             of
             their
             disowning
             of
             our
             practice
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           .
           1.
           
           Though
           you
           could
           give
           a
           account
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Nations
           abroad
           ,
           concerning
           
           our
           late
           wars
           ,
           yet
           their
           judgement
           ,
           in
           matters
           so
           remote
           from
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           wherein
           ,
           the
           favour
           generally
           born
           to
           Kings
           ,
           specially
           when
           so
           fatally
           unfortunat
           as
           Charles
           the
           first
           was
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           create
           in
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           very
           little
           inquisitive
           ,
           a
           very
           strong
           prejudice
           ,
           cannot
           amount
           to
           a
           testimony
           of
           any
           moment
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           more
           knowing
           among
           them
           did
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           Histories
           and
           other
           writtings
           ,
           &
           also
           by
           their
           letters
           ,
           approve
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           might
           be
           very
           easily
           made
           out
           by
           an
           unanswerable
           condescendence
           ;
           nay
           that
           the
           generality
           both
           of
           Dutch
           and
           French
           Protestants
           did
           condemne
           the
           King's
           party
           and
           their
           practices
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           none
           of
           these
           to
           whom
           you
           appeal
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           can
           justly
           disown
           it
           .
           As
           for
           Diodat
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           you
           name
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           e●hibite
           their
           words
           ?
           You
           say
           indeed
           for
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           very
           wisely
           and
           safely
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             only
             declare
             themselves
             in
             their
             Discourses
             and
             Sermons
             .
          
           And
           for
           these
           I
           think
           you
           must
           be
           excused
           ,
           because
           you
           heard
           them
           not
           .
           But
           for
           the
           rest
           I
           ingage
           ,
           that
           whatever
           passages
           you
           shall
           adduce
           from
           them
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           I
           shall
           redargue
           either
           their
           information
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           or
           their
           reasons
           in
           matter
           of
           Right
           ,
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           unbyassed
           men
           :
           Beside
           Salmasius
           is
           most
           exceptionable
           ,
           in
           respect
           he
           was
           imployed
           ,
           and
           got
           money
           in
           the
           cause
           :
           and
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           many
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           unanswerable
           advantages
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           design
           of
           his
           defence
           ,
           he
           was
           even
           in
           that
           shamefully
           baffled
           .
           And
           for
           Amerauld
           ,
           read
           but
           his
           own
           vain
           and
           ridiculous
           Dedication
           of
           his
           paraphrase
           ,
           upon
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           of
           his
           restitution
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           certain
           you
           will
           allow
           us
           to
           think
           the
           want
           of
           his
           suffrage
           no
           prejudice
           to
           our
           cause
           .
           Now
           for
           your
           act
           made
           at
           Charenton
           I
           confess
           your
           
           not
           producing
           of
           it
           doth
           the
           more
           dissatisfy
           ,
           because
           you
           represent
           it
           in
           termes
           little
           consistent
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Sco●s
             Excommunication
             should
             not
             debar
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             for
             a
             crime
             .
          
           That
           you
           take
           a
           crime
           in
           this
           place
           in
           its
           larger
           acceptation
           ,
           for
           an
           offense
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           that
           more
           strict
           and
           proper
           wherein
           Lawyers
           use
           it
           ,
           it
           were
           disingenuity
           in
           me
           for
           to
           call
           it
           in
           question
           .
           But
           then
           how
           Excommunication
           can
           otherwise
           proceed
           without
           the
           allegation
           of
           any
           crime
           ,
           as
           you
           seem
           to
           accuse
           us
           ,
           is
           indeed
           to
           me
           a
           difficulty
           inexplicable
           ,
           &
           whereof
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           our
           Church
           could
           not
           be
           guilty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seing
           the
           Consistorie
           could
           not
           doubt
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           did
           hold
           an
           offense
           and
           obstinacie
           to
           be
           the
           necessary
           causes
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           have
           ●lighted
           the
           tryal
           by
           us
           made
           ,
           and
           judged
           the
           particular
           grounds
           of
           our
           procedure
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           general
           rule
           ,
           had
           been
           breach
           of
           Christian
           communion
           and
           charity
           ,
           whereof
           your
           naked
           assertion
           shall
           never
           make
           me
           think
           the
           French
           Church
           guilty
           :
           withal
           yow
           know
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Galloway
           ,
           whom
           you
           alledge
           to
           have
           been
           
             upon
             this
             act
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             excommunication
             ,
          
           was
           excommunicate
           upon
           the
           accusation
           of
           clear
           crimes
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           what
           you
           call
           a
           loud
           declaration
           on
           the
           Consistories
           part
           ,
           I
           apprehend
           to
           be
           only
           a
           loud
           calumny
           on
           yours
           .
           But
           ,
           whatever
           be
           in
           that
           act
           ,
           or
           the
           Bishops
           admission
           ,
           upon
           his
           own
           information
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           your
           vain
           pretenses
           of
           contrary
           Authorities
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           truth
           and
           right
           was
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           our
           practices
           were
           approven
           ,
           yea
           applauded
           and
           we
           therein
           encouraged
           by
           letters
           from
           several
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           extant
           upon
           record
           .
        
         
         
           But
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           your
           .
           N.
           C.
           Demanding
           it
           ,
           
             you
             undertake
             to
             tell
             him
             ingenuously
             what
             precedents
             there
             are
             in
             History
             for
             subjects
             fighting
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             the
             first
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             you
             know
             ,
             is
             that
             of
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             seventh
             arming
             the
             subjects
             of
          
           Germanie
           against
           Henry
           
             the
             fourth
             ,
             from
             whom
             other
             Popes
             taking
             example
             ,
             they
             made
             no
             bones
             upon
             any
             displeasure
             ,
             pretending
             alwayes
             some
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             and
             liberat
             their
             subjects
             ,
             As
             you
             instance
             in
          
           Frederick
           
             the.
             1.
             und
          
           2.
           
           Lewes
           of
           Bavier
           ,
           
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             but
             the
             latest
             precedent
             ,
          
           you
           say
           ,
           
             is
             the
             holy
             league
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             from
             which
             you
             think
             our
             whole
             matter
             seems
             to
             be
             transcribed
             .
          
           I
           have
           on
           purpose
           exhibited
           these
           passages
           together
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           the
           better
           perceive
           the
           malice
           of
           your
           calumny
           ,
           which
           prefacing
           and
           palliating
           with
           a
           great
           show
           of
           ingenuity
           ,
           you
           prosecute
           with
           meer
           falshood
           and
           impertinency
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           dare
           you
           ,
           after
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           affirme
           upon
           your
           ingenuity
           ,
           small
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           History
           of
           Gregory
           is
           the
           first
           precedent
           that
           occurres
           to
           you
           of
           fighting
           for
           Religion
           ?
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           how
           ,
           before
           Constantin's
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           the
           Armenii
           by
           name
           ,
           did
           by
           armes
           assert
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           rout
           Maximinus
           their
           Persecutor
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Persian
           Christians
           ,
           persecute
           by
           their
           Princes
           ,
           did
           implore
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Romanes
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           obviously
           notour
           .
           Are
           not
           these
           then
           antient
           and
           undeniable
           precedents
           ?
           But
           2.
           
           What
           likeness
           find
           you
           in
           Gregories
           case
           to
           these
           practices
           that
           we
           maintaine
           ?
           An
           usurping
           Prelat
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           pride
           and
           violence
           ,
           moving
           in
           that
           order
           ,
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           anent
           the
           investiture
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           whether
           upon
           just
           grounds
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           present
           concern
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           excommunicating
           him
           ,
           extites
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           yet
           unstable
           
           after
           a
           recent
           rebellion
           ,
           to
           a
           second
           rising
           .
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           was
           this
           a
           war
           provoked
           to
           by
           persecution
           &
           the
           necessity
           of
           defence
           ,
           in
           which
           points
           ,
           the
           justice
           of
           our
           courses
           doth
           cheifly
           Consist
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           that
           a
           war
           ,
           being
           sometime
           made
           upon
           a
           false
           or
           unjust
           pretense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           should
           be
           an
           instance
           sufficient
           to
           disprove
           all
           warres
           whatsomever
           upon
           a
           Religious
           account
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           we
           admit
           of
           such
           reasoning
           ,
           the
           most
           necessary
           and
           just
           defensive
           war
           that
           ever
           was
           or
           can
           be
           supposed
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           objecting
           (
           though
           most
           groundlesly
           )
           of
           any
           of
           the
           most
           arrant
           rebellions
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           consequence
           be
           condemned
           .
           Seing
           therefore
           that
           Gregorie's
           course
           was
           plainly
           wicked
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           his
           medling
           with
           the
           Emperour
           after
           this
           sort
           was
           a
           proud
           usurpation
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           whatever
           right
           or
           wrong
           was
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           abstractly
           considered
           ,
           yet
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           the
           Emperour's
           pretense
           was
           better
           founded
           ,
           then
           the
           Pop's
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           he
           not
           only
           abused
           the
           spirituall
           censure
           ,
           but
           perverted
           it
           to
           the
           instigatting
           to
           perjury
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           blood
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           tyrannous
           lust
           and
           ambition
           ,
           your
           reproaching
           us
           ,
           who
           from
           our
           heart
           detest
           all
           such
           wayes
           ;
           either
           with
           this
           or
           any
           the
           like
           act
           of
           the
           papal
           insosolence
           and
           domination
           ,
           is
           but
           dull
           and
           ridicluous
           envy
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           
             Holy
             league
          
           of
           France
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             our
             whole
             matter
             seems
             to
             be
             transcribed
             ,
          
           Was
           it
           not
           contrived
           and
           entered
           into
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           pretense
           ,
           for
           the
           restoring
           and
           settling
           of
           Romes
           superstition
           ,
           and
           consequently
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           protestant
           Religion
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           our
           necessary
           undertaking
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           our selves
           ,
           in
           the
           maintenace
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           covenanting
           together
           ,
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           expresly
           against
           Romes
           designes
           and
           instruments
           ,
           be
           assimulat
           to
           that
           precedent
           ?
           Out
           of
           what
           Topicks
           
           will
           you
           prove
           such
           direct
           opposites
           ,
           as
           a
           League
           for
           establishing
           error
           against
           truth
           ,
           and
           a
           Covenant
           for
           truth's
           defence
           ,
           to
           be
           parallel
           ?
           Or
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           common
           name
           and
           forme
           of
           a
           League
           ,
           or
           the
           accidental
           similitude
           of
           certaine
           ordinary
           methods
           and
           circumstances
           is
           sufficient
           to
           conclude
           all
           ingagements
           ,
           accordingly
           modelled
           ,
           under
           the
           same
           character
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           so
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           wicked
           combinations
           of
           the
           ungodly
           may
           proceed
           in
           the
           same
           form
           &
           manner
           ,
           with
           the
           righteous
           Covenants
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           these
           may
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           a
           perpetual
           Covenant
           ,
           so
           those
           also
           may
           conspire
           against
           the
           Lord
           and
           against
           his
           anointed
           ,
           plote
           against
           the
           just
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Covenant
           even
           with
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           ashamed
           of
           your
           futility
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             herein
             we
             symbolize
             with
             Courtiers
             ,
             Canonists
             and
             Iesuites
             the
             worst
             gang
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             fill
             heaven
             and
             earth
             with
             clamors
             against
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             for
             innocenter
             resemblances
          
           .
           Sir
           ,
           This
           your
           
             (
             herein
          
           )
           needeth
           explication
           ;
           for
           that
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           so
           do
           we
           enter
           into
           Leagues
           ,
           is
           too
           general
           to
           import
           any
           reflection
           :
           and
           as
           to
           the
           specifications
           of
           that
           popish
           League
           ,
           seing
           they
           disterminate
           our
           cases
           to
           no
           less
           opposition
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           error
           ,
           persecution
           and
           destruction
           ,
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           to
           truth
           ,
           necessary
           defence
           and
           preservation
           ,
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           what
           remains
           to
           make
           out
           this
           your
           objected
           agreement
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           these
           French
           leaguers
           were
           subjects
           ,
           and
           did
           pretend
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           with
           an
           avowed
           preference
           to
           the
           subordinate
           duty
           of
           their
           allegeance
           to
           their
           Prince
           :
           but
           seing
           their
           religion
           was
           a
           false
           superstition
           ,
           and
           their
           ingagement
           neither
           provoked
           by
           injurie
           ,
           nor
           limited
           to
           defence
           ,
           but
           in
           manifest
           malice
           ,
           Without
           the
           countenance
           of
           Authority
           ,
           
           entered
           into
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           by
           bloud
           and
           violence
           ,
           truth
           and
           innocenie
           ,
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           authorized
           by●
           the
           unanimous
           vote
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           defence
           ,
           in
           an
           exigent
           ,
           very
           demonstrable
           both
           from
           our
           first
           and
           chief
           obligation
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           liberty
           and
           priviledge
           of
           selfe
           defence
           ,
           can
           not
           without
           an
           impious
           effrontery
           ,
           be
           compared
           to
           that
           wicked
           and
           cruel
           Bond.
           And
           here
           ,
           if
           comparisons
           were
           not
           more
           odious
           then
           pungent
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           for
           me
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           
             National
             Covenant
          
           was
           at
           first
           made
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           bloudy
           decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           the
           combinations
           framed
           for
           execut●ing
           thereof
           ●and
           our
           League
           and
           Covenant
           afterward
           ingaged
           in
           ,
           upon
           the
           express
           consideration
           of
           the
           continual
           plotes
           and
           conspiracies
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           his
           truth
           ;
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           the
           practice
           of
           your
           Prelats
           ,
           their
           persecuting
           bonds
           and
           subscriptions
           ,
           with
           their
           persidious
           
             ●ellum
             Episcopale
          
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           defensive
           Covenants
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           reproached
           with
           the
           imitation
           of
           these
           popish
           courses
           .
           But
           seing
           the
           necessity
           and
           justice
           of
           our
           cause
           was
           plainly
           such
           ,
           as
           neither
           can
           be
           convelled
           by
           your
           aspersions
           ,
           nor
           needeth
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           known
           precedents
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           other
           protestants
           ,
           counter-leaguing
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           wicked
           League
           devised
           against
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           detain
           you
           longer
           on
           this
           subject
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England's
           seeming
           to
           symbolize
           with
           Rome
           ,
           in
           some
           innocenter
           things
           ,
           as
           you
           phrase
           it
           ,
           I
           wish
           she
           were
           indeed
           as
           innocent
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           in
           what
           you
           objecte
           .
           But
           seing
           what
           you
           would
           only
           have
           to
           be
           a
           seeming
           appearance
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           reality
           ,
           already
           clearly
           Demonstrate
           ,
           by
           the
           Authors
           of
           
             Altare
             damascenum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             English
             Popish
             Ceremonies
          
           ;
           passing
           this
           poor
           
           reflection
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           your
           affected
           transitions
           ,
           I
           follow
           you
           to
           your
           next
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Which
           you
           table
           by
           a
           challenge
           from
           your
           N.
           C.
           
             that
             you
             still
             retain
             the
             papacie
             ,
             and
             do
             only
             change
             the
             person
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             you
             make
             ,
             and
             swear
             to
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           you
           answere
           very
           vehemently
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             an
             impudent
             calumny
             ,
             as
             you
             promise
             to
             clear
             by
             an
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
          
           But
           behold
           the
           worthie
           performance
           ;
           a
           lame
           ,
           confused
           ,
           pitiful
           storie
           ,
           
             how
             the
             Pope
             ,
             beside
             his
             general
             tyrannie
             ,
             did
             ,
             upon
             King
          
           John
           
             his
             base
             r●signation
             ,
             exercise
             over
          
           England
           
             a
             particular
             authority
             ;
             that
             after
             the
             Reformation
             and
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             papal
             voke
             ,
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             to
             exclude
             all
             forraign
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             reinstate
             the
             King
             is
             his
             Civill
             Authority
             ;
             That
          
           Henrie
           
             the
             8th
             did
             indeed
             set
             up
             a
             Civill
             Papacie
             ,
             but
             the
             Reformation
             of
          
           England
           
             was
             never
             dated
             from
             his
             breach
             with
          
           Rome
           :
           
             that
             the
             Oath
             of
             supremacie
             was
             never
             designed
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Churches
             intrinseck
             Power
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             of
             giving
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             of
             Discipline
             to
             flow
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             however
             ,
             because
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             words
             might
             suggest
             scruples
             ,
             they
             are
             explained
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             of
             Q.
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             and
             in
             one
             of
             the
             29.
             
             Articles
             ,
             and
             morefully
             by
             B.
          
           Usher
           
             with
             King
          
           Iames
           
             approbation
             .
             And
             lastly
             since
             we
             have
             this
             oath
             from
          
           England
           ,
           
             none
             ought
             to
             scruple
             ,
             the
             words
             being
             sufficiently
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             meaning
             ours
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           full
           and
           clear
           account
           which
           you
           promise
           ;
           But
           who
           knows
           not
           these
           poor
           and
           insignificant
           pretenses
           :
           King
           Iohn's
           resignation
           was
           indeed
           so
           base
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           disinterested
           it
           was
           ever
           held
           to
           be
           invalid
           ,
           and
           in
           after
           times
           scarce
           ever
           mentioned
           ,
           let
           be
           pleaded
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           Pop's
           
             general
             tyrannie
          
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           whether
           abolished
           ,
           in
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           or
           in
           effect
           only
           transferred
           
           from
           him
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           here
           to
           consider
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           may
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           you
           judge
           the
           Pope's
           exorbitant
           usurpation
           ,
           specially
           his
           assumming
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           an
           external
           assisting
           oversight
           (
           which
           we
           grant
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           right
           of
           Princes
           )
           but
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           an
           intrinseck
           and
           direct
           power
           ,
           the
           sole
           and
           uncontrolable
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           her
           ministry
           and
           ministers
           ,
           with
           his
           arrogating
           an
           architectonick
           power
           in
           the
           ordering
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           meetings
           and
           matters
           therein
           proposed
           ,
           he
           may
           enact
           what
           canons
           he
           pleases
           ,
           to
           be
           parts
           of
           the
           Papal
           tyranny
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           men
           under
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           unwarrantable
           and
           antichristian
           ;
           nay
           some
           of
           these
           are
           points
           of
           so
           high
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           part
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           do
           reclaim
           against
           them
           .
           Now
           questionlesse
           if
           this
           power
           be
           to
           the
           Pope
           unlawful
           and
           incompetent
           ,
           all
           secular
           persons
           and
           Princes
           are
           therefore
           much
           more
           excluded
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           the
           Pope
           being
           at
           least
           in
           shew
           a
           Church-man
           ,
           and
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           hypothese
           even
           of
           your
           Hierarchy
           ,
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           the
           westerne
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           fortified
           by
           certain
           seeming
           pretenses
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           clame
           of
           civil
           Princes
           is
           wholly
           destitute
           .
           To
           come
           then
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           Popish
           yoke
           not
           only
           as
           to
           the
           particulars
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           to
           his
           forreign
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           unlawfully
           usurped
           over
           Church-men
           in
           civills
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           King's
           Soveraignity
           ;
           was
           righteously
           shaken
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           re-instated
           in
           his
           Civil
           authority
           ,
           over
           all
           Persons
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           in
           all
           Causes
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           committed
           to
           his
           royal
           direction
           and
           tuition
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           denyed
           :
           If
           that
           matters
           had
           here
           sisted
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           Papal
           domination
           ,
           the
           things
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Caesar
           
           had
           been
           equally
           restored
           ,
           who
           could
           have
           gain-said
           it
           ?
           But
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           by
           the
           Pop's
           exclusion
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           this
           righteous
           restitution
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           the
           vindication
           of
           his
           own
           Supremacy
           ,
           did
           procure
           to
           himself
           a
           very
           formal
           and
           full
           translation
           of
           what
           the
           Pope
           had
           not
           only
           usurped
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           arrogate
           from
           God
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           things
           above-specified
           ,
           both
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           change
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           this
           Supremacy
           hath
           since
           been
           exercised
           ,
           do
           aboundantly
           declare
           .
           And
           for
           clearing
           the
           occasion
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           remembred
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           
           Peter-pence
           ,
           called
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           King's
           almes
           ,
           imposed
           by
           on
           Ina
           King
           of
           the
           
             West
             Saxons
          
           ,
           was
           discharged
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           the
           contention
           anent
           the
           exemption
           of
           Church-men
           from
           the
           King's
           Courts
           most
           hotly
           agitate
           ,
           in
           the
           reig●es
           of
           Henry
           Second
           and
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           was
           composed
           many
           years
           before
           the
           dayes
           of
           Henry
           the
           Eight
           :
           So
           that
           neither
           that
           exaction
           ,
           nor
           this
           old
           debate
           ,
           and
           far
           less
           King
           Iohn's
           most
           invalide
           resignation
           ,
           not
           worth
           the
           naming
           ,
           could
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           King
           Henry
           his
           acclaiming
           the
           Supremacy
           .
           2.
           
           The
           only
           motive
           that
           we
           find
           in
           History
           ,
           whereby
           Henry
           was
           instigat
           to
           reject
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           himself
           to
           be
           supreme
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           aswell
           as
           civil
           ,
           was
           his
           purpose
           of
           divorce
           from
           Queen
           Katharine
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           finding
           himself
           abused
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Legates
           their
           delayes
           ,
           he
           discharges
           all
           appeals
           to
           Rome
           ,
           appointing
           them
           to
           be
           made
           from
           the
           Comissary
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           from
           the
           Bishop
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Archbishop
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           is
           thereafter
           first
           called
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           then
           declared
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           be
           Supreme
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           liew
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whose
           authority
           was
           abrogat
           by
           the
           same
           Act
           :
           These
           things
           
           then
           being
           certain
           ,
           and
           you
           your selfe
           acknowledging
           
             that
             King
          
           Henry
           
             did
             set
             up
             a
             civil
             Papacy
             ,
          
           It
           is
           easy
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           this
           change
           was
           not
           a
           bare
           exclusion
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           translation
           of
           the
           Popes
           usurped
           power
           .
           
             We
             know
             the
             Reformation
             of
          
           England
           
             was
             never
             dated
             from
             that
             breach
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
          
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Can
           you
           deny
           that
           this
           was
           both
           the
           rise
           and
           establishment
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           being
           transmitted
           to
           Edvard
           the
           sixth
           ,
           and
           then
           renounced
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           and
           again
           restored
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           reassumed
           ,
           and
           so
           continueth
           untill
           this
           day
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           breaking
           up
           of
           the
           more
           clear
           light
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           whereby
           not
           only
           Rom's
           Superstition
           ,
           bot
           also
           the
           Popes
           usurpation
           and
           tyranny
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           was
           ,
           upon
           better
           reasons
           ,
           rejected
           ,
           and
           especially
           after
           the
           succession
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           to
           whose
           Sexe
           the
           former
           title
           of
           headship
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           smoothings
           that
           had
           been
           before
           used
           ,
           was
           nevertheless
           construed
           not
           to
           be
           so
           agreeable
           .
           Many
           explications
           were
           adhibite
           for
           qualifying
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           both
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           opposition
           of
           Papists
           and
           for
           removing
           the
           offence
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           these
           explications
           ,
           though
           more
           sound
           in
           their
           grounds
           ,
           yet
           ,
           in
           their
           explication
           ,
           were
           nothing
           conclusive
           as
           to
           the
           present
           debate
           ,
           and
           their
           Authors
           arguing
           for
           the
           Supremacy
           from
           the
           examples
           of
           reforming
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           acting
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           assumed
           prerogative
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           that
           extraordinary
           power
           ,
           which
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           upon
           the
           failzour
           of
           other
           midses
           ,
           doth
           measure
           out
           to
           Princes
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           also
           ,
           if
           in
           a
           competent
           capacity
           ,
           did
           rather
           infer
           the
           justification
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           then
           conclude
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           notwithstanding
           it
           was
           therein
           imployed
           .
           Nay
           ,
           while
           by
           these
           their
           reasonings
           ,
           they
           went
           about
           from
           such
           
           extraordinary
           interpositions
           ,
           only
           warranted
           by
           the
           exigence
           of
           necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           rectitude
           of
           the
           work
           thereby
           effectuat
           ,
           to
           establish
           to
           the
           Prince
           a
           constant
           setled
           authority
           ,
           properly
           conversant
           about
           these
           matters
           ,
           the
           argument
           is
           far
           more
           absurd
           ,
           then
           if
           because
           a
           Governour
           may
           ,
           in
           a
           manifest
           incident
           disorder
           falling
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           repone
           the
           Father
           and
           head
           thereof
           to
           his
           paternal
           oversight
           ,
           one
           should
           thence
           conclude
           to
           the
           same
           Governour
           ,
           a
           proper
           power
           and
           faculty
           of
           placeing
           and
           displaceing
           Heads
           of
           Families
           ,
           and
           appointing
           the
           Rules
           thereof
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Now
           that
           thus
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           England
           after
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           (
           if
           not
           a
           more
           exorbi●ant
           power
           )
           taken
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           transferred
           and
           setled
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           a
           perpetual
           privilege
           thereof
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           second
           place
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           exercise
           ,
           and
           its
           ensuing
           fruits
           ,
           ve●y
           evidently
           held
           out
           .
           For
           proofe
           whereof
           ,
           the
           office
           and
           actings
           of
           the
           Lord
           Cromwell
           ,
           as
           Vicare
           General
           ,
           appointed
           by
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           over
           the
           spirituality
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           good
           providence
           of
           God
           ordered
           to
           be
           a
           notable
           mean
           for
           advance
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           is
           an
           undeniable
           argument
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           same
           usurpation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           other
           effects
           in
           themselves
           evill
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           there
           needeth
           no
           curious
           search
           ;
           the
           frequent
           practices
           of
           after
           Princes
           ,
           laying
           claime
           to
           this
           power
           ,
           namely
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Iames
          
           and
           Charles
           ,
           in
           their
           ecclesiastick
           medlings
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           his
           Majesty
           now
           regnant
           ,
           in
           his
           interposing
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           and
           thereby
           overturning
           a
           true
           Gospe-●ministry
           ,
           introducing
           a
           new
           model
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           absolutely
           dependent
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           reviving
           vain
           ,
           groundless
           and
           antiq●●●
           ceremonies
           ,
           appointing
           and
           imposing
           new
           Religions
           ,
           Dayes
           and
           Forms
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           giving
           Rules
           to
           Ministers
           their
           
           doctrine
           ,
           what
           points
           to
           preach
           and
           what
           to
           omit
           all
           according
           to
           the
           device
           of
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           are
           an
           obvious
           demonstration
           :
           which
           things
           are
           in
           themselves
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           I
           strange
           you
           should
           accuse
           Henry
           the
           Eight
           of
           a
           civil
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           so
           inconsequently
           acquit
           al
           his
           Successors
           :
           Whereas
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           acted
           in
           Church-matters
           after
           the
           same
           method
           by
           him
           observed
           ,
           using
           the
           same
           prerogative
           ,
           in
           the
           grant
           of
           their
           High
           Commissions
           and
           in
           other
           acts
           ,
           which
           he
           exercised
           in
           his
           vicarious
           deputation
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           the
           Prince
           who
           (
           waving
           his
           haltings
           upon
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           necessity
           there
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           remedy
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           things
           that
           he
           did
           )
           seemeth
           to
           have
           employed
           their
           usurped
           Supremacy
           most
           excusably
           ,
           and
           also
           very
           advantageously
           for
           the
           promoving
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Bot
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             was
             never
             designed
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Churches
             intrinseck
             power
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             flow
             from
             the
             King.
          
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           seing
           the
           many
           evill
           effects
           of
           this
           Supremacy
           ,
           do
           so
           pla●●ly
           evince
           its
           direct
           and
           proper
           tendency
           ,
           and
           its
           late
           explanation
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           doth
           put
           its
           nature
           and
           extent
           beyond
           all
           controversy
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           at
           first
           it
           was
           or
           was
           not
           designed
           for
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           vain
           suggestion
           .
           And
           therefore
           according
           to
           these
           ●urer
           grounds
           ,
           I
           must
           now
           tell
           you
           .
           1.
           
           That
           although
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           tempted
           by
           such
           an
           empty
           curiosity
           ,
           hath
           neither
           expresly
           declared
           in
           his
           own
           favour
           ,
           nor
           assumed
           to
           himselfe
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           power
           of
           administration
           ;
           yet
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           it
           now
           stands
           explained
           ,
           he
           may
           do
           both
           or
           either
           ,
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
           I
           need
           not
           reminde
           you
           that
           any
           Church-power
           ,
           not
           acknowledging
           a
           dependence
           upon
           ,
           and
           
           subordination
           unto
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           as
           Supreme
           ,
           is
           abrogate
           and
           discharged
           .
           But
           ,
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           he
           who
           may
           enact
           what
           he
           thinketh
           fit
           concerning
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           meetings
           and
           matters
           ,
           may
           he
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           think
           fit
           ,
           declare
           himself
           to
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           ministerial
           function
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           what
           may
           he
           not
           do
           ?
           But
           2.
           admitting
           that
           this
           was
           not
           meaned
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           their
           explanation
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           probability
           the
           King
           will
           never
           affect
           the
           imployment
           ;
           yet
           that
           the
           intrinseck
           power
           of
           Government
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           a
           Society
           of
           our
           Lords
           erection
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           express
           gift
           and
           concession
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Supremacy
           taken
           away
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           it
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           disowned
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           vaunted
           of
           as
           its
           principal
           end
           and
           advantage
           .
           But
           referring
           the
           truth
           and
           evidence
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           anent
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           given
           by
           our
           Lord
           immediatly
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           very
           fully
           by
           others
           declared
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           me
           above
           hinted
           at
           ,
           I
           verily
           think
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           had
           no
           other
           argument
           ,
           save
           the
           sad
           changes
           that
           of
           late
           have
           ensued
           upon
           the
           usurpation
           of
           this
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           usefulness
           and
           excellency
           of
           this
           intrinseck
           Government
           ,
           is
           thereby
           rendered
           apparent
           ,
           beyond
           the
           evidence
           of
           any
           further
           confirmation
           .
           And
           really
           when
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           its
           founder
           ,
           I
           consider
           the
           undeniable
           necessity
           and
           expedience
           of
           an
           internal
           power
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           significant
           mean
           for
           making
           all
           its
           other
           gifts
           ,
           powers
           ,
           &
           offices
           effectual
           ,
           And
           how
           much
           it
           is
           commended
           by
           the
           signal
           usefulness
           of
           a
           proper
           Government
           in
           every
           Society
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           to
           our
           adversaries
           by
           that
           high
           yea
           sacred
           estimat
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           inculcat
           of
           that
           Civil-government
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           punctilios
           ,
           whereupon
           their
           interest
           depends
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           on
           the
           
           other
           hand
           ,
           I
           reflect
           upon
           the
           pe●●●●ous
           and
           woful
           influences
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           ages
           have
           constantly
           attended
           either
           the
           suppression
           or
           usurpation
           of
           this
           great
           divine
           ordinance
           ,
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           regrete
           ,
           that
           the
           pride
           ,
           ambition
           and
           vanity
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           setting
           up
           and
           advancing
           this
           Supremacy
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           sinfully
           subservient
           to
           the
           Divell
           's
           great
           design
           ,
           of
           crossing
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           propogating
           irreligion
           :
           Which
           evil
           is
           the
           more
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           nothwithstanding
           that
           our
           own
           experience
           of
           its
           wretched
           consequences
           ,
           doth
           evidently
           redargue
           this
           usurpation
           ,
           yet
           these
           men
           who
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Civil
           government
           ,
           make
           every
           circumstance
           sacred
           ,
           and
           exclaime
           against
           the
           smallest
           innovation
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           confusion
           were
           imminent
           ,
           can
           and
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           business
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           government
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           then
           Gallio
           indifferency
           and
           coldness
           ,
           slight
           all
           its
           concerns
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           their
           carnal
           designes
           ,
           as
           questions
           of
           
             meer
             outward
             forms
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             skirts
             and
             suburbs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             far
             removed
             from
             its
             life
             and
             substance
             .
          
           Whereas
           it
           is
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           eternal
           life
           and
           salvation
           ,
           the
           great
           end
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           preferable
           to
           temporal
           peace
           and
           outward
           tranquillity
           ,
           then
           our
           zeal
           for
           the
           government
           of
           God's
           House
           ,
           institute
           by
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           everlasting
           welbeing
           ,
           ought
           to
           exceed
           our
           regard
           to
           Civil
           government
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           ordinances
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           temporal
           interests
           :
           Nay
           ,
           so
           apparent
           is
           the
           lukwarmness
           &
           hypocrisy
           of
           mens
           reasonings
           in
           behalfe
           of
           this
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           though
           in
           the
           supposition
           that
           our
           Lord
           had
           by
           himselfe
           immediatly
           erected
           in
           any
           Kingdom
           ,
           a
           Society
           or
           incorporation
           with
           masters
           ,
           laws
           ,
           and
           a
           competent
           jurisdiction
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           some
           temporal
           advantage
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           ,
           in
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           all
           ,
           institute
           his
           Church
           with
           Ordinances
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           
           and
           Government
           suited
           to
           its
           great
           ends
           ,
           all
           ration●●
           men
           let
           be
           the
           members
           of
           that
           Society
           ,
           would
           judge
           the
           King
           's
           pretending
           to
           an
           arbitrary
           and
           absolute
           disposal
           of
           these
           previleges
           thus
           granted
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           injurious
           invasion
           and
           usurpation
           .
           Yet
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           her
           rights
           and
           immunities
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           cut
           off
           ●o
           even
           and
           just
           a
           parallel
           ,
           and
           deny
           so
           evident
           a
           consequence
           in
           behalf
           of
           her
           righteous
           liberty
           :
           
             But
             wisdome
             is
             justified
             of
             her
             children
             .
          
           And
           how
           much
           were
           it
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           light
           were
           as
           wise
           as
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           are
           in
           their
           generation
           .
           3.
           
           Beside
           the
           invasion
           threatened
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           its
           power
           of
           administration
           ,
           and
           the
           usurpation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           this
           Supremacy
           imports
           ,
           it
           further
           attributes
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Parliaments
           late
           explication
           ,
           an
           illimited
           power
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           proper
           and
           reserved
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           To
           enact
           whatever
           a
           man
           thinketh
           fit
           in
           Ecclesiastick
           meetings
           and
           ma●●ers
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           did
           never
           allow
           to
           any
           meer
           man
           under
           heaven
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           this
           power
           is
           assumed
           ,
           and
           how
           ,
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           ,
           old
           ,
           unwarrantable
           superstitions
           have
           been
           retained
           ,
           new
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           devised
           ,
           and
           Churches
           turned
           and
           overturned
           ,
           according
           to
           mens
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           without
           my
           condescendence
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           seing
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Supremacy
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           intermedle
           ,
           by
           giving
           his
           civill
           sanction
           and
           confirmation
           to
           the
           intrinseck
           powers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           you
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           allege
           ,
           or
           by
           acts
           imperate
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           in
           contradistinction
           to
           elicite
           acts
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           doe
           use
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           but
           doth
           lay
           claime
           to
           an
           absolute
           power
           in
           and
           over
           all
           Church-matters
           and
           persons
           ,
           the
           filly
           pretense
           
           whereby
           you
           go
           about
           to
           smooth
           it
           is
           not
           worthie
           of
           any
           mans
           notice
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           you
           tell
           us
           
             of
             some
             explications
             provided
             for
             removing
             of
             the
             scruples
             ,
             which
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             might
             suggest
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           it
           may
           suffice
           for
           answer
           ,
           that
           seing
           these
           explications
           are
           certainly
           confined
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           publick
           Act
           received
           or
           owned
           among
           us
           ,
           your
           allegeance
           ,
           with
           your
           childish
           ground
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           this
           oath
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           wholly
           impertinent
           as
           to
           our
           releife●
           But
           seing
           the
           setting
           down
           of
           these
           explications
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           English
           act
           and
           Articles
           above
           cited
           ,
           (
           Which
           you
           do
           counningly
           omit
           )
           will
           not
           only
           ,
           by
           comparing
           therewith
           the
           far
           different
           practices
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           that
           Realme
           ,
           discover
           the
           inadequatnesse
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           the
           slightnesse
           of
           these
           sensings
           ,
           in
           effect
           meerly
           devised
           to
           palliat
           an
           excess
           in
           it self
           nowise
           justifiable
           ,
           but
           more
           fully
           manifest
           the
           strange
           extravagance
           both
           of
           the
           practical
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           late
           express
           interpretation
           of
           this
           Supremacie
           .
           You
           may
           read
           them
           as
           follows
           ;
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Act
           in
           
             quinto
             Elizab.
             Declare
             her
             power
             and
             Authority
             to
             be
             a
             soveraignity
             over
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             ,
             borne
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
          
           ecclesiastical
           or
           temporal
           ,
           
             so
             that
             no
             forreigne
             power
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             superiority
             over
             them
             ,
          
           and
           these
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           run
           thus
           .
           
             Art.
             37.
             
             We
             give
             not
             to
             our
             Princes
             the
             ministring
             either
             of
             Gods.
             Word
             or
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             which
             thing
             the
             injunctions
             also
             lately
             set
             forth
             by
          
           Elizab
           
             our
             Queen
             do
             most
             plainly
             testifie
             :
             but
             that
             only
             prerogative
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             to
             have
             been
             given
             alwayes
             to
             all
             godly
             Princes
             ,
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rule
             all
             Estates
             and
             degrees
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             restrain
             with
             the
             civill
             sword
             the
             stubborne
             ,
             and
             evill
             doers
             .
          
           These
           
           being
           the
           termes
           of
           these
           explications
           ,
           what
           consonancie
           the
           medlings
           of
           their
           Princes
           in
           imposing
           rites
           ,
           ceremonies
           and
           formes
           of
           Worship
           ,
           enjoyning
           their
           own
           dayes
           ,
           and
           profaning
           God's
           ,
           commanding
           what
           Doctrine
           Ministers
           should
           forbear
           ,
           permitting
           excomunication
           in
           their
           own
           name
           jointly
           with
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           by
           sitting
           and
           ruling
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           own
           Court
           ,
           do
           hold
           therto
           ,
           is
           obvious
           to
           the
           first
           reflection
           :
           Only
           this
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           their
           Ecclesiastick
           actings
           be
           indeed
           sufficiently
           warranted
           ,
           by
           the
           foregoing
           explanations
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           late
           discourse
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           policy
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           of
           the
           King's
           Supremacie
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           annexe
           unto
           it
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           preisthood
           ,
           and
           power
           over
           the
           conscience
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           obedience
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           in
           place
           of
           that
           applause
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           is
           generally
           received
           at
           Court
           ,
           deserves
           rather
           to
           be
           demeaned
           as
           the
           highest
           calumniator
           and
           depraver
           of
           his
           Majesties
           government
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           trouble
           you
           further
           with
           these
           double
           English
           senses
           ,
           viz
           that
           pretended
           by
           their
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Articles
           ,
           which
           I
           grant
           to
           be
           more
           sound
           ,
           and
           such
           wherewith
           many
           godly
           men
           have
           rested
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           more
           true
           ,
           received
           and
           followed
           by
           their
           Court
           and
           Clergie
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           insist
           upon
           your
           
             incomparable
             and
             blessed
          
           (
           Who
           now
           hath
           mens
           persons
           in
           admiration
           ?
           )
           
             Bishop
             Usher
          
           his
           more
           full
           interpretation
           equally
           redargued
           by
           what
           I
           have
           alreadie
           said
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           our
           Scots
           most
           excessive
           ,
           though
           more
           ingenuous
           ,
           explanation
           ;
           and
           although
           ,
           I
           do
           apprehend
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacie
           to
           be
           in
           themselves
           capable
           of
           a
           sound
           sense
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           understanding
           
             supreme
             Governour
             of
             this
             Kingdome●
          
           not
           to
           be
           a
           limiting
           designation
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           qualification
           
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           government
           as
           being
           in
           order
           to
           its
           correlat
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           civil
           ,
           and
           only
           in
           this
           notion
           ,
           to
           be
           extended
           to
           persons
           and
           causes
           ecclesiastick
           ,
           all
           difficulties
           may
           be
           salved
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           to
           the
           rise
           and
           manner
           of
           this
           Supremacie
           above
           declared
           ,
           I
           adde
           how
           of
           late
           it
           hath
           been
           made
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           King
           his
           restoring
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           framing
           their
           government
           to
           an
           absolute
           dependence
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           granting
           of
           the
           high
           Commission
           ,
           appointing
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           National
           Synod
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           strange
           acts
           before
           touched
           ,
           and
           especially
           that
           as
           the
           
             Act
             Parl.
          
           1592.
           expresly
           and
           justly
           limiting
           this
           Supremacy
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           first
           
             Act
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
             Parl.
          
           1661.
           
           Wholly
           abrogate
           and
           made
           void●
           so
           by
           the
           first
           Act
           of
           the
           Par.
           1669.
           
           The
           same
           Supremacie
           is
           ass●rted
           to
           that
           absurd
           hight
           ,
           as
           doth
           import
           a
           plain
           surrender
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           submission
           of
           all
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           (
           for
           as
           to
           civills
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           so
           rash
           )
           to
           his
           Majesties
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           absolute
           manner
           ,
           then
           ever
           to
           this
           day
           hath
           been
           acclaimed
           either
           by
           Pope
           or
           general
           Council
           .
           These
           things
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           being
           weighed
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           I
           look
           upon
           the
           Supremacie
           not
           only
           as
           a
           
             civill
             Papacie
          
           ,
           but
           an
           height
           of
           usurpation
           against
           our
           Lord
           ,
           King
           in
           Zion
           ,
           whereunto
           never
           Christian
           Prince
           nor
           Potentate
           did
           heretofore
           aspire
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           your
           N.
           C.
           seconding
           my
           assertion
           tells
           you
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Supremacie
             clearly
             makes
             way
             for
             Erastianisme
             .
          
           To
           which
           you
           answer
           ,
           
             That
             this
             is
             one
             of
             our
             mutinous
             arts
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             long
             &
             hard
             names
             ,
             and
             affixe
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             displeaseth
             us
             .
          
           But
           passing
           the
           childishness
           of
           this
           conceite
           ,
           as
           if
           either
           a
           long
           or
           hard
           name
           were
           more
           odious
           then
           a
           short
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           s●ch
           is
           the
           manifest
           wickedness
           of
           this
           your
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           of
           your
           
             ●elusive
             arts
          
           to
           make
           your
           .
           
           N.
           C.
           rather
           vail
           it
           with
           an
           obscure
           name
           ,
           then
           leave
           it
           to
           an
           open
           discoverie
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           of
           your
           gang
           ,
           after
           they
           begun
           to
           broach
           their
           dangerous
           ,
           dissolute
           ,
           and
           undermining
           principles
           ,
           thought
           fairly
           to
           have
           palliate
           all
           with
           the
           gentle
           name
           of
           Latitudinarian
           ,
           as
           apparently
           obleidging
           to
           all
           parties
           :
           But
           now
           that
           they
           are
           detected
           ,
           they
           turn
           their
           talk
           ,
           and
           loth
           to
           marr
           their
           affected
           smoothness
           by
           terming
           it
           otherwise
           then
           ,
           
             the
             long
             name
          
           ,
           they
           blame
           us
           for
           loading
           them
           with
           reproach
           :
           whereas
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           own
           invention
           and
           choise
           .
           But
           not
           to
           detaine
           you
           about
           names
           ,
           which
           really
           I
           do
           so
           little
           value
           ,
           in
           any
           respect
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           regard
           the
           name
           Fanatick
           ,
           nor
           these
           many
           other
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           partie
           ,
           which
           I
           maintain
           have
           been
           standered
           ,
           let
           us
           proceed
           to
           what
           you
           say
           to
           the
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Judah
           
             frequently
             medled
             in
             divine
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           
             which
             was
             a
             civill
             Court
             determined
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           'T
           is
           answered
           ,
           did
           you
           not
           just
           now
           give
           us
           an
           account
           of
           certain
           restrictive
           explications
           made
           of
           the
           Supremacie
           ?
           What
           do
           you
           then
           intend
           by
           these
           instance
           ?
           Not
           that
           I
           do
           exclude
           Kings
           from
           a
           due
           medling
           in
           divine
           matters
           ,
           or
           do
           decline
           the
           righteous
           practices
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           in
           the
           largest
           construction
           that
           they
           can
           receive
           ;
           But
           certainly
           ,
           if
           what
           you
           say
           of
           their
           Sanhedrin
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           will
           overturne
           all
           your
           pretended
           limitatio●s
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           give
           to
           the
           King
           a
           determining
           judgement
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Religon
           ,
           which
           neither
           ought
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           admitted
           .
           But.
           2.
           
           This
           threed-bare
           argument
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           and
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           for
           your
           Supremacie
           ,
           is
           so
           fully
           answered
           by
           others
           ,
           specially
           
           by
           Mr.
           Gillespie
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Aaron●s
             Rod
          
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           so
           evidently
           cleared
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Sanhedrin
           ecclesiastick
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           civill
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           two
           governments
           were
           not
           confounded
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           you
           are
           not
           ashamed
           of
           such
           jejune
           repetitions
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           plain
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           Kings
           did
           interpose
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           by
           their
           extrinseck
           oversight
           and
           assistance
           ,
           except
           either
           by
           immediat
           commission
           and
           direction
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           in
           the
           establishment
           made
           by
           David
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           drawn
           in
           consequence
           ,
           or
           els
           in
           the
           case
           of
           necessary
           Reformation
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           ordinary
           means
           ceasing
           ,
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           end
           doth
           authorize
           even
           more
           extraordinary
           endeavours
           ,
           that
           seing
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           did
           immediatly
           reprove
           the
           usurpation
           of
           Uzziah
           ,
           I
           can
           not
           imagine
           from
           what
           particular
           precedent
           you
           do
           designe
           your
           advantage
           .
           However
           ,
           of
           one
           thing
           I
           am
           most
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           charitable
           to
           think
           that
           all
           your
           confidence
           dare
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           arrogate
           to
           himselfe
           a
           Supremacie
           in
           all
           causes
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           persons
           ,
           aswell
           Ecclesiastick
           as
           Civill
           so
           as
           to
           declare
           that
           whatsoever
           he
           ,
           should
           enact
           ,
           anent
           Ecclesiastick
           meetings
           or
           matters
           should
           be
           obeyed
           and
           observed
           by
           all
           his
           subjects
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           repute
           no
           other
           then
           a
           rebell
           and
           usurper
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           proud
           contemner
           of
           his
           Law
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Sanedrin
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           not
           proven
           that
           there
           was
           one
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           and
           ●n
           other
           Civill
           ,
           yet
           their
           distinct
           ,
           sacred
           ,
           and
           inviolable
           Preisthood
           ,
           doth
           so
           strangly
           plead
           for
           a
           constant
           separation
           where
           we
           find
           the
           Lord
           to
           have
           made
           a
           divided
           institution
           ,
           that
           any
           conjunction
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           beside
           occasioned
           by
           their
           singularly
           mixed
           Policy
           ,
           can
           nowise
           infer
           the
           conclusion
           you
           plead
           for
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           thing
           you
           say
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             did
             medle
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           'T
           is
           ans
           .
           That
           the
           first
           Chistian
           Emperours
           did
           medle
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           confirme
           the
           truth
           and
           Ecclesiastick
           decrees
           by
           their
           Civill
           sanction
           ,
           to
           establish
           the
           Chu●ch
           in
           the
           condition
           wherein
           they
           found
           her
           ,
           to
           adorne
           her
           with
           certain
           priviledges
           ,
           enrich
           her
           with
           revenues
           ,
           and
           beautifie
           her
           with
           fair
           structures
           ,
           is
           not
           denyed
           ;
           But
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           your
           Supremacie
           ?
           And
           who
           is
           he
           who
           doth
           not
           wish
           for
           a
           just
           measure
           of
           the
           like
           favour
           and
           assistance
           ?
           You
           add
           ,
           
             that
             they
             called
             the
             first
             general
          
           Councils
           .
           And
           why
           not
           ?
           Who
           denyes
           that
           the
           King
           may
           ,
           within
           his
           Dominious
           ,
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           But
           the
           point
           you
           drive
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           this
           power
           to
           the
           King
           solely
           ,
           and
           exclusive
           of
           any
           right
           and
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           appoint
           and
           meet
           in
           such
           Assemblies
           ,
           (
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           necessity
           )
           contrary
           to
           the
           Kings
           prohibition
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           for
           order
           and
           decency
           ,
           the
           King's
           consent
           and
           countenance
           should
           first
           be
           sought
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           his
           refusal
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           that
           moment
           as
           not
           to
           be
           counter-ballanced
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           very
           visible
           urgencie
           ,
           is
           by
           all
           granted
           .
           Only
           that
           he
           hath
           an
           absolute
           veto
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           positively
           and
           firmly
           deny
           :
           for
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           under
           pagane
           Princes
           ,
           did
           enjoy
           this
           power
           ,
           how
           she
           should
           lose
           it
           ,
           upon
           their
           becoming
           Christian
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           to
           be
           tyed
           ,
           out
           of
           respect
           and
           for
           order
           ,
           to
           make
           to
           him
           the
           first
           application
           ,
           to
           be
           regulable
           by
           his
           reasons
           ,
           and
           very
           tender
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           is
           utterly
           unexplicable
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           plain
           termes
           to
           defer
           to
           them
           as
           Christians
           ,
           though
           acting
           as
           Antichristians
           ,
           and
           worse
           then
           their
           pagane
           predecessors
           .
           And
           further
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           conveening
           in
           Council
           ,
           being
           founded
           on
           the
           same
           warrant
           with
           the
           Churches
           liberty
           
           to
           meet
           for
           the
           duties
           of
           Worship
           ,
           the
           former
           no
           more
           then
           the
           later
           can
           be
           made
           dependent
           upon
           the
           Prince
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           subjoine
           ,
           
             that
             they
             presided
             in
             these
             Councils
             :
          
           And
           to
           this
           there
           is
           no
           answer
           like
           unto
           your
           own
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             in
             presiding
             they
             only
             ordered
             matters
             but
             did
             not
             decide
             in
             them
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Moderator
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           first
           Nicen
           Synod
           ,
           wherein
           Constantine
           presiding
           ,
           Eustathius
           of
           Antioch
           did
           by
           prayer
           open
           the
           Council
           ,
           you
           know
           we
           do
           willingly
           allow
           .
           But
           to
           help
           you
           a
           little
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           grant
           that
           Theodosius
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           seems
           to
           have
           gone
           a
           great
           length
           ;
           yet
           all
           that
           we
           find
           upon
           record
           is
           that
           the
           Council
           being
           divided
           without
           issue
           ,
           by
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           
             Macedonians
             ,
             Arrians
             &
             Ennomians
          
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           requires
           their
           several
           confessions
           ,
           and
           ,
           after
           much
           earnest
           prayer
           to
           God
           for
           light
           and
           direction
           ,
           he
           declares
           for
           the
           Nicen
           Faith
           ;
           whereunto
           the
           Synod
           agreeing
           ,
           the
           contrary
           heresies
           are
           condemned
           :
           And
           this
           was
           no
           doubt
           a
           very
           laudable
           practice
           ,
           warranted
           both
           by
           the
           exigent
           and
           the
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           whereby
           many
           things
           less
           regular
           ,
           without
           inferring
           an
           ordinary
           and
           proper
           power
           in
           the
           Author
           for
           their
           warrant
           ,
           have
           very
           often
           been
           sustained
           .
           A
           good
           turne
           ,
           specially
           when
           done
           in
           the
           cessation
           of
           other
           midses
           ,
           doth
           sufficiently
           subsist
           by
           its
           own
           merit
           .
           Iehojada
           a
           Priest
           in
           a
           state
           of
           necessity
           ,
           armes
           against
           a
           Tyranne
           ,
           and
           reformes
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           But
           can
           you
           or
           any
           man
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           acted
           from
           an
           ordinary
           power
           and
           facultie
           ,
           a
           priviledge
           proper
           to
           his
           office
           ?
           Why
           then
           should
           men
           be
           so
           absurdly
           unequal
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           like
           extraordinary
           interpositions
           of
           Princes
           ,
           in
           Church
           perturbations
           ,
           to
           attribute
           to
           them
           a
           proper
           inherent
           right
           and
           perpetual
           prerogative
           ?
        
         
         
           Next
           you
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Emperours
             also
             judged
             in
             matters
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           But
           seing
           that
           any
           judgement
           given
           by
           them
           was
           consequent
           to
           the
           Churches
           determination
           ,
           though
           perhapes
           with
           a
           little
           attemperation
           for
           conveniency
           ,
           whereof
           determinations
           in
           these
           matters
           do
           very
           naturally
           allow
           ,
           the
           instance
           is
           no
           more
           favourable
           then
           the
           rest
           you
           have
           adduced
           .
           But
           the
           Code
           ,
           Basilicks
           &
           
             Capitulers
             of
          
           Charles
           
             the
             great
             shew
             that
             they
             never
             thought
             it
             without
             their
             sphere
             to
             make
             laws
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             matters
             .
          
           'T
           is
           answ
           .
           This
           objection
           shewes
           ,
           that
           either
           you
           are
           little
           acquainted
           with
           what
           is
           in
           these
           Books
           ,
           or
           little
           advertent
           to
           the
           conclusion
           you
           have
           in
           hand
           .
           The
           laws
           you
           mention
           ,
           are
           either
           imperial
           confirmations
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           owned
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           for
           condemning
           and
           punishing
           of
           declared
           hereticks
           ,
           or
           for
           authorizing
           and
           ordering
           a
           slender
           umbrage
           of
           jurisdiction
           called
           
             episcopalis
             audientia
          
           ,
           granted
           to
           Church-men
           in
           charitable
           and
           favourable
           cases
           ,
           or
           for
           restraining
           and
           correcting
           their
           dissolute
           manners
           ,
           or
           lastly
           ,
           anent
           the
           regulating
           ,
           of
           Hospitals
           ,
           Alms-houses
           ,
           &
           other
           things
           ,
           pertaining
           to
           the
           outward
           policy
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Pray
           Sir
           ,
           what
           make
           these
           for
           your
           Supremacie
           ?
           Or
           was
           ever
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Majesties
           power
           by
           us
           questioned
           ?
           But
           where
           wil
           you
           finde
           ,
           in
           all
           approven
           antiquity
           ,
           that
           ever
           a
           Prince
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           pretended
           inherent
           right
           in
           his
           Crown
           ,
           or
           any
           acclaimed
           prerogative
           and
           Supremacie
           ,
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           ,
           with
           one
           blow
           ,
           summarily
           to
           overturne
           the
           established
           Ministery
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           by
           himselfe
           formerly
           by
           solemn
           Oath
           confirmed
           ,
           introduce
           new
           Office-bearers
           ,
           set
           up
           a
           new
           frame
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           declaring
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           head
           and
           fountain
           thereof
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           subordinat
           ,
           must
           be
           accountable
           
           for
           their
           admistrations
           ?
           In
           what
           antient
           record
           did
           you
           ever
           read
           of
           a
           Commission
           granted
           by
           a
           King
           for
           Ecclesiastick
           affaires
           ,
           impowering
           Secular
           persons
           to
           appoint
           Ministers
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           suspension
           and
           deposition
           ,
           and
           Church-men
           to
           punish
           by
           fining
           ,
           confining
           ,
           incarcerating
           ,
           and
           other
           corporal
           paints
           ?
           What
           Emperour
           or
           Prince
           did
           ever
           assume
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           royal
           power
           ,
           at
           once
           to
           impose
           upon
           a
           whole
           Church
           a
           new
           liturgie
           and
           form
           of
           service
           never
           before
           heard
           of
           among
           them
           ?
           Or
           ,
           did
           it
           ever
           enter
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           Potentat
           to
           declare
           for
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           he
           should
           please
           to
           enact
           anent
           Church-meetings
           and
           matters
           should
           upon
           the
           publication
           be
           by
           all
           obeyed
           and
           observed
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           suite
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           statute
           ,
           that
           if
           either
           Minister
           or
           other
           person
           ,
           not
           allowed
           by
           his
           or
           his
           Bishops
           authority
           ,
           do
           preach
           ,
           expone
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           pray
           ,
           except
           in
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           only
           of
           his
           own
           family
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           judged
           a
           Coventicle
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           pains
           of
           Law
           ?
           These
           are
           a
           part
           of
           the
           native
           fruits
           of
           your
           Supremacie
           .
           If
           you
           look
           back
           to
           confirme
           it
           by
           antient
           precedents
           ,
           pray
           ,
           give
           us
           but
           one
           parallel
           .
           I
           grant
           ,
           that
           Iustinian
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Constitutions
           ,
           after
           having
           declared
           and
           confirmed
           the
           truth
           ,
           received
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           d●termined
           by
           her
           Councils
           ;
           not
           only
           condemnes
           ,
           but
           anathematizes
           the
           contrary
           heresies
           .
           But
           seing
           his
           using
           of
           that
           phrase
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           properly
           importing
           a
           power
           ,
           acknowledged
           not
           to
           be
           competent
           to
           secular
           Athority
           ,
           doth
           only
           express
           his
           more
           enixe
           detestation
           of
           these
           errours
           ,
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Church
           her
           censures
           against
           them
           ,
           it
           cannot
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           be
           made
           use
           of
           for
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           proceed
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             
             excepting
             the
             Bishope
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             were
             named
             ,
             at
             least
             their
             elections
             approven
             by
             the
          
           Emperours
           .
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           if
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           should
           agree
           at
           once
           ,
           to
           reduce
           them
           ,
           aswell
           as
           they
           advanced
           them
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           accounted
           an
           invasion
           of
           the
           Churches
           power
           or
           priviledge
           .
           But
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           like
           that
           these
           Emperours
           ,
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           did
           indeed
           regard
           them
           ,
           as
           true
           Church-officers
           ,
           &
           nevertheless
           medled
           ,
           as
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           their
           elections
           ,
           I
           answer
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           Princes
           their
           first
           medling
           in
           the
           elections
           of
           Bishops
           was
           ,
           either
           the
           diffidence
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           office
           and
           title
           ,
           wherein
           not
           being
           satisfied
           from
           Scripture-warrant
           ,
           they
           were
           inclined
           to
           apply
           to
           the
           Emperour
           for
           the
           supplement
           of
           his
           confirmation
           ,
           or
           els
           their
           solicitous
           ambition
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           thesearly
           contests
           that
           they
           had
           for
           precedency
           ,
           did
           prompt
           them
           ,
           among
           other
           artifices
           ,
           to
           fortify
           their
           pretensions
           by
           the
           Emperour's
           favour
           and
           suffrage
           .
           However
           this
           is
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           whether
           the
           Emperour
           's
           medling
           was
           first
           procured
           by
           the
           Bishops
           address
           ,
           or
           did
           flow
           from
           their
           own
           proper
           motive
           ,
           had
           these
           Church-men
           contained
           themselves
           within
           the
           rules
           and
           limits
           set
           to
           them
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           judged
           the
           Emperours
           confirmation
           requisite
           to
           the
           validity
           of
           their
           office
           and
           title
           :
           and
           therefore
           seing
           the
           true
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           aspiring
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           did
           give
           the
           first
           rise
           unto
           this
           secular
           medling
           ,
           whether
           we
           take
           it
           to
           be
           no
           usurpation
           ,
           as
           being
           conversant
           about
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           not
           Christian
           ,
           let
           be
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           partaking
           in
           the
           Church-men
           their
           usurpation
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           two
           do●h
           equally
           make
           void
           your
           argument
           .
        
         
         
           After
           the
           reasons
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           you
           conclude
           ,
           
             That
             Kings
             their
             medling
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             affaires
             ,
             was
             never
             controverted
             ,
             till
             the
             Romane
             Church
             swelled
             to
             the
             hight
             of
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             reformation
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             still
             stated
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             us
             and
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           answered
           .
           If
           Princes
           had
           at
           first
           exceeded
           and
           intruded
           too
           far
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Pope
           acted
           by
           a
           worse
           spirit
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           aspiring
           ,
           had
           risen
           up
           against
           his
           Masters
           ,
           and
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           their
           rooms
           ,
           what
           would
           this
           make
           for
           your
           advantage
           ?
           Or
           doth
           it
           to
           either
           of
           them
           conclude
           a
           right
           ?
           Suppose
           a
           Papist
           debating
           this
           question
           should
           argue
           thus
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             his
             headship
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             affaires
             in
          
           England
           
             was
             never
             controverted
             ,
             till
          
           Henry
           
             the
             Eight
             ,
             impatient
             through
             lust
             ,
             did
             arrogate
             to
             himself
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             time
             it
             hath
             still
             been
             stated
             as
             one
             of
             the
             controverted
             differences
             ,
          
           would
           you
           think
           this
           reasoning
           pungent
           ?
           Why
           then
           is
           not
           your
           discerning
           equall
           to
           your
           judgement
           ?
           But
           the
           clear
           truth
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Emperours
           of
           old
           did
           ,
           at
           no
           time
           ,
           lay
           claime
           to
           this
           Supremacy
           questioned
           ,
           yet
           they
           and
           the
           succeeding
           Princes
           ,
           having
           too
           much
           connived
           at
           and
           countenanced
           the
           Antichristian
           ambition
           ,
           working
           in
           Prelacy
           toward
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           it
           was
           from
           the
           righteous
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           ,
           upon
           its
           exaltation
           ,
           they
           were
           blinded
           and
           involved
           in
           these
           contentions
           ,
           and
           justly
           plagued
           by
           the
           transcendent
           insolence
           of
           an
           evill
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           too
           much
           fomented
           :
           And
           therefore
           your
           dating
           the
           period
           of
           these
           contests
           from
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Papal
           tyranny
           ,
           doth
           contribute
           nothing
           to
           your
           advantage
           .
           And
           where
           you
           say
           ,
           
             that
             since
             the
             Reformation
             the
             Supremacy
             hath
             still
             been
             stated
             as
             one
             of
             our
             differences
             from
             them
             ,
          
           'T
           is
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           granted
           by
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           that
           Princes
           
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           reassume
           their
           own
           power
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           given
           unto
           the
           Beast
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           prevailing
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           it
           was
           either
           by
           force
           extorted
           ,
           or
           by
           fraud
           elicite
           from
           them
           :
           But
           that
           any
           King
           or
           Prince
           ,
           upon
           the
           pretense
           of
           recovering
           his
           own
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           should
           lay
           claim
           to
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           usurped
           ,
           either
           against
           our
           Lord
           ,
           or
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           nay
           to
           more
           then
           ever
           any
           Pope
           did
           arrogate
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           case
           and
           import
           of
           your
           Supremacy
           ,
           is
           that
           whereunto
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           no
           true
           subject
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           enemy
           of
           Antichrist
           can
           judiciously
           assent
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           in
           this
           we
           do
           more
           solidly
           &
           soundly
           maintain
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           Reformed
           and
           Popish
           Churches
           ,
           and
           ,
           while
           we
           assert
           our
           Lord's
           prerogative
           and
           his
           Churches
           priviledge
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           do
           not
           betray
           them
           to
           any
           other
           pretender
           ,
           we
           hope
           our
           differing
           from
           you
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           shall
           only
           witness
           us
           to
           be
           the
           more
           upright
           defenders
           and
           no
           deserters
           of
           the
           Protestants
           plea
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           God.
           Now
           ,
           this
           is
           That
           Supremacie
           which
           as
           I
           have
           very
           plainly
           and
           graphically
           represented
           without
           making
           use
           of
           Scolastick
           termes
           or
           distinctions
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           not
           more
           frequent
           then
           super●luous
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           palpable
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           every
           one
           who
           hath
           that
           true
           understanding
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sincere
           love
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           will
           ever
           abhorre
           it
           with
           all
           its
           wicked
           effects
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           in
           your
           crastines
           do
           not
           only
           make
           your
           .
           N.
           C.
           cede
           as
           it
           were
           to
           your
           reasonings
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           own
           the
           late
           pretended
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           flowing
           from
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           fix
           upon
           these
           few
           Ministers
           of
           ours
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           thereby
           restored
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           a
           constructive
           approbation
           of
           this
           evill
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           move
           your
           N.
           C.
           to
           say
           
             that
             he
             
             hopes
             you
             are
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             quarrel
             at
             this
          
           Indulgence
           
             lately
             granted
          
           ;
           and
           by
           way
           of
           reply
           you
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             how
             good
             Subjects
             you
             are
             not
             to
             criticize
             upon
             your
             Soveraign's
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             more
             moderate
             then
             we
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             have
             received
             ann
             .
          
           1641
           
             such
             a
             proposition
             from
             the
             King
             in
             favours
             of
             the
             Doctors
             of
          
           Aberdeen
           ;
           And
           from
           this
           ,
           falling
           to
           touch
           our
           opposing
           the
           readmission
           of
           Malignants
           to
           the
           Army
           against
           the
           Englishes
           ,
           you
           exceedinly
           please
           your selfe
           in
           your
           own
           well-natur'd
           compliance
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           even
           the
           jealousy
           and
           aversion
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           you
           have
           for
           this
           favour
           ,
           commend
           your
           submission
           as
           the
           
             greater
             vertue
          
           ,
           because
           against
           your
           inclination
           .
           But
           ,
           not
           to
           lose
           time
           in
           these
           your
           trifflings
           ,
           the
           weak
           shadowings
           of
           your
           vain
           imagination
           ,
           to
           be
           brieff
           and
           round
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           differ
           from
           your
           N.
           C.
           and
           am
           so
           much
           against
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           that
           I
           abominat
           the
           Indulgence
           under
           this
           name
           .
           That
           God
           hath
           disposed
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           restore
           ,
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           what
           was
           so
           sinfully
           taken
           away
           ,
           we
           account
           it
           a
           great
           blessing
           ,
           wishing
           that
           he
           may
           be
           in
           such
           manner
           satisfied
           with
           the
           fruits
           of
           this
           course
           as
           may
           more
           and
           more
           convince
           him
           of
           its
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           encourage
           him
           to
           its
           prosecution
           :
           But
           if
           you
           or
           any
           els
           do
           think
           ,
           by
           this
           poor
           and
           scant
           restitution
           ,
           to
           bribe
           the
           Lords
           People
           to
           a
           consent
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           usurpations
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           tame
           compliance
           with
           all
           the
           other
           wrongs
           and
           mischiefs
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           done
           and
           are
           still
           doing
           ,
           we
           trust
           the
           Lord
           shall
           deliver
           his
           own
           from
           so
           fearfull
           a
           snare
           :
           And
           that
           as
           hitherto
           our
           Ministers
           have
           looked
           upon
           themselves
           as
           such
           ,
           neither
           of
           man
           nor
           only
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           so
           they
           will
           accordingly
           acquit
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           (
           as
           they
           expect
           our
           Lords
           presence
           to
           be
           with
           them
           )
           testify
           for
           his
           right
           and
           
           ordinance
           against
           all
           invasions
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           hard
           condition
           of
           the
           present
           times
           hath
           in
           some
           sort
           ingaged
           them
           to
           a
           seeming
           allowance
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           purge
           themselves
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           your
           
             being
             better
             subjects
             to
             the
             King
             then
             we
             are
          
           ;
           we
           know
           indeed
           that
           many
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           of
           you
           ,
           either
           principally
           designing
           ,
           or
           els
           simply
           deluded
           by
           outward
           peace
           and
           ease
           ,
           do
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           not
           only
           acknowledge
           the
           King
           as
           Supreme
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           adore
           and
           revere
           him
           as
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           freedome
           of
           your
           persons
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           really
           enslave
           your
           consciences
           to
           his
           dictates
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           a
           subjection
           no
           more
           stable
           and
           fixed
           ,
           then
           the
           mutability
           of
           that
           interest
           ,
           whereon
           it
           depends
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           a
           measure
           thereof
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           do
           neither
           envy
           you
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           want
           thereof
           fear
           to
           be
           less
           accepted
           ,
           either
           with
           God
           or
           man.
           Only
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           take
           your
           not
           criticizing
           upon
           the
           late
           Licence
           ,
           a
           thing
           ,
           though
           very
           hardly
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           digested
           by
           your
           evill
           natures
           and
           foolish
           malice
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           most
           conducible
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           effect
           very
           advantagious
           to
           your
           ends
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           concernment
           of
           your
           interest
           ,
           as
           scarce
           to
           be
           a
           mark
           of
           just
           and
           ordinary
           subjection
           ,
           let
           be
           to
           furnish
           a
           complement
           to
           your
           slavish
           flattery
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           talk
           to
           us
           also
           of
           
             your
             greater
             moderation
          
           :
           O
           the
           impudence
           !
           The
           Prelates
           having
           raged
           several
           years
           in
           persecution
           and
           violence
           against
           persons
           ,
           only
           chargeable
           with
           a
           simple
           not-countenancing
           of
           their
           evill
           courses
           ,
           to
           the
           ruining
           of
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           distressing
           of
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           manifest
           hazard
           of
           turning
           all
           to
           Confusion
           ,
           a
           few
           of
           our
           Rulers
           more
           wise
           (
           foreseeing
           the
           consequences
           )
           are
           at
           length
           perswaded
           to
           a
           small
           relenting
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           thereby
           
           more
           assuredly
           to
           compass
           their
           end
           of
           suppressing
           and
           extinguishing
           the
           party
           by
           them
           feared
           ,
           they
           resolve
           rather
           to
           allay
           and
           break
           them
           ,
           by
           pretended
           favour
           and
           seeming
           indulgence
           :
           And
           this
           having
           succeeded
           more
           happily
           ,
           then
           either
           reason
           or
           sense
           can
           convince
           the
           ever-jealous
           and
           cruel
           Prelatick
           Clergie
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           us
           so
           stupid
           as
           to
           applaud
           you
           for
           your
           moderation
           ,
           as
           exceeding
           any
           thing
           by
           us
           practised
           .
           But
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           retortion
           of
           your
           own
           instance
           ,
           Will
           you
           or
           any
           knowing
           man
           affirme
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           more
           of
           necessity
           and
           interest
           to
           plead
           for
           us
           ,
           then
           appeared
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           Aberdeen
           ,
           we
           had
           notwithstanding
           have
           attained
           to
           this
           favour
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           may
           be
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           had
           that
           freedome
           been
           used
           by
           us
           in
           open
           disputing
           and
           opposing
           ,
           which
           was
           permitted
           ,
           nay
           allowed
           to
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           instead
           of
           Answers
           ,
           and
           Answers
           to
           Replyes
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           termed
           ,
           we
           had
           certainly
           got
           Prisons
           and
           Gibbets
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           your
           calumnious
           alleageance
           ,
           
             that
             they
             and
             other
             worthy
             persons
          
           (
           whom
           nevertheless
           you
           wisely
           forbear
           either
           to
           name
           or
           number
           )
           
             were
             by
             us
             driven
             away
             by
             tumults
             and
             not
             by
             laws
             ,
          
           It
           is
           known
           that
           all
           they
           suffered
           was
           ,
           after
           desperate
           obstinacy
           ,
           to
           be
           removed
           either
           by
           Law
           or
           Ecclesiastick-censure
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           whereby
           you
           go
           about
           to
           make
           out
           your
           charge
           of
           rigor
           against
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             we
             purged
             our
             Armies
          
           .
           And
           wherefore
           not
           ?
           That
           evill
           men
           do
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           forfeit
           their
           rights
           ,
           and
           consequently
           may
           lawfully
           defend
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           denyed
           :
           But
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           having
           then
           so
           lately
           testified
           his
           displeasure
           against
           the
           Malignant
           courses
           of
           the
           1648.
           
           And
           we
           having
           thereupon
           so
           solemnly
           vowed
           a
           detestation
           thereof
           ,
           and
           a
           non-conjunction
           with
           all
           their
           bettors
           ,
           there
           was
           just
           reason
           ,
           when
           the
           necessity
           
           was
           not
           such
           as
           to
           leave
           no
           place
           for
           election
           ,
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord's
           displeasure
           ,
           to
           preferre
           his
           Command
           .
           Deut.
           23.
           v.
           9.
           and
           our
           own
           ingagements
           unto
           the
           then
           contrary
           pretensions
           ;
           and
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           every
           wicked
           thing
           ,
           can
           not
           rationally
           be
           disproved
           .
           However
           these
           things
           being
           now
           past
           ,
           I
           love
           not
           to
           rake
           in
           them
           ,
           my
           hearts
           desire
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           which
           have
           since
           befallen
           us
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           have
           so
           clear
           a
           dependence
           upon
           the
           unstedfastness
           ,
           insincerity
           ,
           mockery
           ,
           heats
           and
           contentions
           of
           these
           bygone
           transactions
           ,
           may
           at
           length
           lead
           every
           serious
           fearer
           and
           seeker
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           unto
           a
           single
           and
           through
           discovery
           ,
           and
           the
           repentance
           which
           the
           Lord
           requires
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           advantage
           you
           would
           draw
           from
           this
           objection
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           that
           necessity
           and
           interest
           do
           too
           visibly
           influence
           all
           your
           pretended
           moderation
           ,
           to
           leave
           you
           any
           matter
           of
           boasting
           in
           your
           late
           abatements
           .
           But
           he
           who
           pleaseth
           to
           turne
           his
           eye
           upon
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           with
           your
           former
           Ecclesiastick
           rigors
           ,
           behold
           your
           other
           methodes
           ,
           in
           appointing
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           as
           an
           indispensable
           condition
           of
           State-trusts
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           manifest
           discountenancing
           all
           of
           a
           different
           perswasion
           ,
           will
           certainly
           admire
           to
           find
           you
           so
           much
           exceed
           ,
           even
           in
           these
           very
           evills
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           appeare
           to
           condemne
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           your
           
             stiffling
             of
             jealousies
          
           ,
           which
           vexe
           some
           of
           your
           more
           weak
           and
           malicious
           Modells
           .
           We
           know
           too
           well
           their
           selfish
           and
           cowardly
           dispositions
           ,
           to
           impute
           their
           not
           whispering
           to
           any
           true
           respect
           to
           authority
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           compliance
           of
           others
           to
           your
           alledged
           moderation
           .
           To
           obey
           God
           more
           then
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           
             cross
             to
             our
             inclination
          
           ,
           is
           indeed
           a
           faire
           accession
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           this
           
             greater
             vertue
          
           you
           vaunt
           of
           ,
           and
           wherein
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           found
           :
           But
           as
           for
           your
           submission
           against
           certain
           blind
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           peevish
           fears
           (
           which
           you
           call
           your
           inclination
           )
           to
           that
           absolute
           overswaying
           devotion
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           you
           bear
           to
           Peace
           and
           Ease
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           have
           so
           notourly
           already
           basely
           renounced
           ,
           not
           only
           your
           God
           ,
           but
           your
           King
           (
           for
           whom
           you
           do
           more
           highly
           pretend
           )
           for
           this
           interest
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           pardon
           us
           ,
           neither
           to
           applaud
           your
           obedience
           nor
           submission
           from
           such
           suggestions
           .
           And
           so
           indeed
           you
           insinuat
           more
           intelligibly
           then
           you
           are
           awar
           ;
           for
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           
             we
             abuse
             not
             this
             liberty
             we
             have
             got
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             complaine
             of
             it
             :
          
           which
           according
           to
           the
           construction
           of
           abuses
           ,
           held
           out
           by
           your
           lawes
           and
           practices
           ,
           doth
           so
           plainly
           sound
           ,
           if
           you
           neither
           offer
           to
           reclaime
           the
           people
           from
           their
           rebellion
           against
           ,
           and
           backsliding
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           to
           warne
           and
           testify
           against
           the
           courses
           ,
           and
           tendencies
           of
           an
           antichristian
           Supremacy
           and
           profane
           Prelacy
           ,
           that
           the
           benefite
           and
           security
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           obtain
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           condition
           ,
           doth
           render
           your
           pretended
           acquiescence
           almost
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           go
           on
           to
           adde
           ,
           
             Nay
             ,
             you
             would
             rejoice
             to
             finde
             it
             produce
             the
             effects
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             is
             designed
             ,
             viz.
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             more
             peaceable
             temper
             .
          
           And
           who
           either
           doubteth
           this
           in
           your
           sense
           ,
           or
           refuseth
           it
           in
           a
           just
           sense
           ?
           could
           we
           exchange
           a
           good
           conscience
           for
           Court-compliance
           ,
           or
           prefer
           Peace
           to
           Truth
           ,
           which
           do
           plainly
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           termes
           of
           difference
           ,
           wherein
           we
           stand
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           of
           your
           victory
           and
           our
           agreement
           :
           But
           seing
           this
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           and
           your
           designe
           is
           at
           best
           preposterous
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           shall
           more
           easily
           obtaine
           your
           concurrence
           in
           my
           wish
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           and
           godliness
           being
           by
           this
           indulgence
           
           advanced
           ,
           true
           peaceableness
           and
           peace
           may
           thence
           ensue
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           effect
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           by
           you
           intended
           ,
           
             Is
             to
             make
             us
             value
             and
             love
             more
             one
             of
             the
             noblest
             and
             most
             generous
             Princes
             that
             ever
             ruled
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           you
           just
           now
           commended
           your selfe
           for
           a
           better
           Subject
           ,
           then
           to
           criticize
           upon
           your
           Soveraign's
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           should
           at
           least
           be
           so
           civill
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           controvert
           his
           praise
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           do
           heartily
           pray
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           make
           it
           a
           hundred
           times
           so
           much
           truly
           greater
           then
           it
           is
           ;
           So
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           to
           state
           your
           superlatives
           of
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           Generosity
           ,
           upon
           the
           grant
           of
           this
           Licence
           ,
           a
           very
           mean
           and
           scant
           act
           of
           justice
           ,
           elicit
           by
           a
           visible
           State-conveniency
           ,
           if
           not
           necessity
           ,
           and
           many
           degrees
           inferior
           to
           the
           liberty
           granted
           either
           by
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           his
           Protestants
           ,
           or
           the
           great
           Turk
           to
           his
           Christian
           Subjects
           ,
           is
           rather
           to
           betray
           then
           advance
           your
           Prince
           his
           reputation
           .
           I
           say
           not
           this
           to
           diminish
           the
           just
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           Majesties
           justice
           ,
           that
           every
           good
           subject
           ought
           on
           every
           occasion
           to
           express
           ;
           but
           this
           your
           artifice
           ,
           either
           to
           baffle
           our
           consciencious
           non-compliance
           with
           your
           remaining
           corruptions
           ,
           as
           ingratitude
           ,
           or
           to
           stop
           the
           procedure
           of
           the
           King's
           goodness
           ,
           as
           being
           already
           in
           the
           next
           degree
           to
           an
           excess
           ,
           must
           not
           go
           unnoticed
           .
        
         
           Your
           third
           effect
           designed
           ,
           
             is
             to
             dispose
             us
             to
             a
             brotherly
             accomodation
             with
             you
             ,
          
           Which
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             readie
             to
             offer
             ,
             on
             such
             termes
             as
             refused
             will
             declare
             us
             to
             be
             schismatical
             .
          
           But
           seing
           all
           along
           you
           would
           have
           this
           licence
           to
           be
           a
           free
           favour
           ,
           and
           would
           thence
           plead
           its
           obligation
           toward
           a
           brotherly
           Accommodation
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           hitherto
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           regard
           it
           under
           that
           character
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           the
           insinuation
           that
           
           this
           pretense
           may
           import
           ,
           shall
           be
           of
           no
           moment
           to
           byass
           any
           to
           an
           Accomodation
           ,
           in
           the
           termes
           of
           so
           stated
           an
           opposition
           .
           Sir
           ,
           mistake
           me
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           I
           love
           division
           or
           studie
           faction
           ;
           union
           and
           peace
           in
           the
           Lord
           are
           the
           earnest
           desire
           and
           prayer
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           more
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           glorious
           power
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           turning
           you
           from
           your
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           then
           for
           that
           beautie
           ,
           joy
           and
           strength
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           accompanied
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           might
           be
           so
           effectually
           promoted
           :
           But
           while
           you
           continue
           impenitent
           ,
           yea
           obstinat
           in
           your
           perjury
           and
           rebellion
           ,
           whereby
           you
           have
           overturned
           the
           Lord's
           work
           ,
           with
           the
           Ministrie
           and
           Government
           of
           His
           House
           ,
           and
           do
           own
           that
           idol
           of
           Jealousie
           and
           root
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           the
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           its
           dependent
           Prelacy
           ,
           wherby
           under
           the
           pretense
           of
           peace
           and
           order
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           aswell
           over
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           borne
           down
           ,
           prophanity
           ,
           popery
           ,
           nay
           Atheisme
           and
           all
           wickedness
           connived
           at
           ,
           and
           nothing
           become
           more
           odious
           and
           persecute
           ,
           then
           a
           conscientious
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           not
           prostitute
           to
           mens
           lusts
           &
           devices
           ;
           While
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           still
           such
           ,
           what
           fellowship
           hath
           righteousness
           with
           unrighteousness
           ?
           &
           what
           communion
           hath
           light
           withdarkness
           ?
           And
           what
           concord
           hath
           Christ
           with
           Belial
           ?
           Or
           what
           part
           hath
           he
           that
           keepeth
           Covenant
           with
           him
           that
           avowedly
           breaketh
           it
           ?
           If
           these
           be
           schismatical
           insinuations
           ,
           we
           are
           very
           willing
           to
           be
           accounted
           such
           ,
           and
           do
           heartily
           imbrace
           the
           reproach
           :
           nay
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           the
           nature
           and
           circumstances
           of
           the
           present
           defection
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           enjoyne
           a
           necessarie
           separation
           from
           your
           pretended
           and
           corrupt
           Ecclesiastick
           Courts
           ,
           for
           eviting
           the
           sin
           that
           attends
           a
           conjunction
           ;
           but
           also
           a
           witnessing
           
           &
           withdrawing
           to
           testify
           against
           backsliders
           ,
           I
           might
           as
           easily
           evince
           it
           both
           from
           Scripture-precept
           and
           example
           .
           But
           ,
           may
           be
           I
           am
           too
           prompt
           ;
           if
           the
           termes
           that
           you
           are
           about
           to
           offer
           be
           as
           fair
           as
           is
           promised
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             as
             can
             be
             demanded
             by
             any
             rational
             person
             ,
          
           no
           doubt
           they
           will
           satisfie
           all
           our
           scruples
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           wishing
           that
           the
           event
           may
           redargue
           this
           apparent
           anticipation
           ,
           I
           goe
           on
           to
           your
           following
           promise
           ,
           viz.
           
             to
             give
             your
             N.
             C.
             at
             next
             meeting
             a
             full
             prospect
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             and
             you
             doubt
             not
             to
             convince
             him
             that
             their
             frame
             was
             better
             suted
             for
             promoting
             the
             ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             ever
             Prebyterie
             could
             be
             .
          
           Sir
           ,
           your
           performance
           is
           expected
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           encouragement
           ,
           I
           am
           free
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           improbabilitie
           of
           the
           undertaking
           may
           possibly
           give
           the
           world
           a
           disappointment
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           no
           surprise
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           first
           promise
           that
           you
           have
           failed
           in
           ,
           upon
           more
           unaccountable
           reasons
           :
           
             Mean
             while
          
           ,
           you
           forbid
           us
           ,
           
             to
             abuse
             our
             Soveraign's
             royal
             goodnesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             tendernesse
             of
             these
             he
             sets
             over
             us
             .
          
           But
           this
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           is
           a
           superfluous
           caution
           ;
           the
           Prelats
           have
           taken
           a
           surer
           course
           to
           prevent
           your
           fears
           ;
           for
           such
           hath
           been
           their
           care
           to
           secure
           this
           goodnesse
           and
           tendernesse
           from
           our
           abuse
           ,
           that
           hitherto
           they
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           keep
           it
           without
           our
           reach
           .
           I
           know
           this
           will
           appear
           a
           hard
           reflection
           to
           some
           of
           your
           party
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           even
           the
           common
           air
           estemed
           his
           Majesties
           ,
           and
           us
           to
           breath
           it
           by
           his
           indulgence
           :
           But
           a
           flattering
           mouth
           worketh
           ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             shall
             cut
             off
             all
             flattering
             lips
             .
          
           We
           despise
           not
           his
           Majesties
           favour
           ,
           nay
           ,
           we
           desire
           and
           long
           for
           it
           that
           it
           may
           come
           down
           like
           raine
           upon
           the
           
             mowen
             grasse
          
           :
           But
           while
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           short-coming
           in
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           right
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           righteous
           toward
           his
           servants
           ,
           why
           should
           flatteries
           deceive
           ?
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           we
           are
           come
           to
           your
           Conclusion
           of
           Prayers
           for
           and
           exhortation
           to
           
             peace
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             charity
          
           ;
           a
           very
           expedient
           one
           to
           so
           bad
           a
           cause
           ,
           so
           badly
           managed
           :
           your
           rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           your
           usurpation
           against
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           wrongs
           done
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           ,
           by
           which
           your
           Prelats
           have
           got
           into
           the
           chair
           ,
           and
           in
           compliance
           wherewith
           you
           your self
           do
           at
           least
           find
           ease
           ,
           If
           they
           cannot
           be
           mentioned
           by
           reason
           ,
           yet
           may
           in
           a
           manner
           be
           secured
           by
           peace
           .
           And
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           love
           and
           charity
           ,
           which
           you
           crave
           would
           go
           a
           great
           length
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           with
           
             Iehu
             ,
             what
             have
             you
             to
             do
             with
             peace
             ?
          
           But
           
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
          
           ;
           And
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           unto
           you
           of
           more
           moment
           ,
           then
           if
           Iehu
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           fury
           and
           forces
           ,
           were
           at
           your
           heels
           .
           But
           you
           are
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           peace
           though
           you
           walk
           in
           the
           imagination
           of
           your
           own
           hearts
           ;
           nay
           ,
           you
           seduce
           this
           people
           ,
           and
           heal
           their
           hurt
           slightly
           ,
           by
           saying
           peace
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           :
           But
           if
           
             you
             had
             stood
             in
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             had
             caused
             his
             people
             to
             hear
             his
             words
             ,
             then
             you
             should
             have
             turned
             them
             from
             their
             evill
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             evill
             of
             their
             doings
             :
             am
             I
             a
             God
             at
             hand
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             God
             a
             far
             off
             .
             Can
             any
             hide
             himselfe
             in
             secret
             places
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             do
             not
             I
             fill
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             I
             have
             heard
             what
             the
             Prophets
             said
             who
             Prophesie
             lyes
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             do
             cause
             my
             people
             to
             erre
             by
             their
             lightnesse
             ,
             yet
             I
             sent
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             profite
             this
             people
             at
             all
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           As
           for
           the
           love
           that
           you
           desire
           ;
           should
           we
           love
           them
           that
           hate
           the
           Lord
           :
           you
           know
           whose
           profession
           it
           was
           ,
           
             do
             not
             I
             hate
             them
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hate
             thee
             ?
             And
             am
             not
             I
             grieved
             with
             these
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             ?
             I
             hate
             them
             with
             perfect
             hatred
             ,
             I
             count
             them
             mine
             enemies
             .
          
           Neither
           
           are
           these
           the
           words
           of
           one
           only
           under
           the
           old
           dispensation
           ,
           which
           elswhere
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           terme
           ,
           
             more
             carnal
             and
             fierie
          
           .
           He
           who
           wished
           that
           they
           were
           even
           cut
           off
           ,
           who
           troubled
           the
           Church
           ,
           appeareth
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           .
           Nay
           ,
           God
           who
           is
           love
           ,
           and
           perfect
           in
           goodnesse
           to
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           is
           neverthelesse
           a
           consuming
           fire
           unto
           his
           adversaries
           .
           And
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           came
           in
           lowlinesse
           and
           meeknesse
           to
           seek
           sinners
           and
           dye
           for
           enemies
           ,
           enjoyning
           love
           as
           a
           badge
           ,
           and
           legating
           peace
           as
           his
           proper
           blessing
           to
           all
           his
           followers
           ,
           doth
           notwithstanding
           pronounce
           many
           a
           sad
           wo
           unto
           the
           hypocritical
           ,
           proud
           ,
           covetous
           &
           in
           a
           word
           (
           if
           as
           shamlessly
           irreligious
           )
           Prelatick
           Pharisee
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           contend
           for
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           to
           abide
           therein
           :
           This
           once
           purging
           our
           hearts
           from
           dividing
           and
           distracting
           lusts
           ,
           will
           only
           happily
           cement
           us
           by
           its
           own
           bond
           .
           But
           if
           you
           continue
           your
           opposition
           against
           God
           ,
           perversion
           of
           his
           righteous
           wayes
           ,
           and
           persecution
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           you
           do
           in
           vain
           pretend
           to
           that
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Saints
           their
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           outward
           peace
           is
           no
           better
           then
           one
           of
           these
           snares
           that
           the
           Lord
           raineth
           upon
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           wish
           
             is
             for
             charity
          
           ,
           and
           O!
           that
           it
           might
           be
           both
           your
           and
           our
           blessing
           ,
           in
           its
           full
           extent
           ;
           charity
           not
           rejoycing
           in
           iniquity
           ,
           but
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           would
           quickly
           produce
           a
           desireable
           Accommodation
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           the
           charity
           which
           you
           study
           ;
           't
           is
           like
           a
           charity
           
             thinking
             no
             evill
          
           of
           your
           evil
           doings
           ,
           
             beleeving
             all
          
           your
           imposings
           ,
           
             enduring
             all
          
           your
           usurpations
           ,
           and
           
             bearing
             all
          
           your
           rigours
           ,
           would
           please
           you
           well
           .
           And
           at
           this
           rate
           the
           most
           violent
           irreligious
           persecutor
           would
           become
           your
           concurrent
           .
           But
           we
           have
           not
           so
           learned
           Christ.
           It
           is
           a
           very
           easie
           and
           advantagious
           
           thing
           ,
           to
           men
           possest
           of
           their
           desires
           to
           wish
           for
           security
           in
           the
           peace
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           charity
           even
           of
           their
           adversaries
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           so
           short
           of
           rememberance
           as
           to
           believe
           that
           this
           was
           alwayes
           ,
           the
           language
           of
           your
           partie
           .
           At
           first
           it
           was
           ,
           
             make
             a
             chaine
             the
             land
             is
             full
             of
             bloodie
             crimes
             ,
             and
             the
             city
             is
             full
             of
             violence
             ,
          
           and
           your
           cry
           was
           ,
           
             rase
             it
             ,
             rase
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           And
           when
           after
           much
           crueltie
           and
           blood
           your
           Prelats
           would
           scarce
           by
           the
           restraint
           of
           more
           safe
           counsel
           be
           taken
           off
           their
           eager
           pursuites
           ,
           how
           hardly
           are
           they
           prevailed
           upon
           ,
           even
           by
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           to
           teach
           this
           doctrine
           of
           peace
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           many
           weeks
           since
           the
           chief
           of
           your
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           you
           terme
           them
           ,
           preaching
           before
           the
           King's
           Commissioner
           and
           many
           members
           of
           Parliament
           on
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             follow
             after
             the
             things
             which
             make
             for
             peace
             ,
          
           told
           his
           hearers
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           entrie
           ,
           that
           the
           particular
           rules
           of
           mutual
           for
           bearance
           and
           tendernesse
           ,
           given
           in
           that
           Scripture
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           were
           only
           convenient
           for
           the
           then
           state
           of
           that
           Church
           wanting
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           :
           But
           now
           there
           being
           a
           Christian
           Magistrat
           ,
           his
           authoritie
           should
           quiet
           all
           scruples
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           be
           demurred
           by
           these
           pretenses
           :
           and
           going
           on
           to
           show
           that
           the
           only
           way
           to
           peace
           ,
           is
           to
           allow
           to
           the
           King
           not
           only
           an
           outward
           coercive
           power
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           inward
           ,
           directive
           ,
           architecktonick
           ,
           uncontrollable
           power
           (
           O
           fear
           the
           Lord
           all
           ye
           his
           Saints
           )
           over
           conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Worship
           ,
           with
           much
           ado
           ,
           as
           eye
           and
           ear
           witnesses
           do
           attest
           ,
           he
           stammered
           through
           a
           part
           of
           the
           first
           chapter
           of
           a
           new
           Piece
           ,
           entituled
           a
           
             Discours
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             policie
          
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           he
           delivered
           to
           us
           the
           very
           same
           doctrine
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           several
           places
           of
           your
           Dialogues
           ,
           you
           do
           very
           plainly
           hold
           out
           .
           Whether
           or
           not
           then
           it
           be
           in
           the
           same
           principle
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
           same
           end
           ,
           that
           ye
           do
           here
           pray
           for
           peace
           ,
           love
           and
           charity
           ,
           let
           men
           judge
           .
           For
           our
           part
           ,
           your
           power
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           dignities
           (
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           very
           meenest
           of
           these
           trifles
           )
           are
           by
           us
           neither
           coveted
           nor
           envied
           .
           Our
           souls
           desire
           and
           earnest
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           your
           and
           our
           own
           behalfe
           ,
           is
           that
           God
           would
           open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           turne
           back
           our
           hearts
           ,
           heal
           our
           backslidings
           ,
           and
           restore
           unto
           us
           his
           Gospel
           and
           blessed
           Ordinances
           in
           power
           and
           purity
           .
           
             O
             turne
             us
             again
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             ,
             cause
             thy
             face
             to
             shine
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           then
           shall
           Glory
           dwell
           
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             mercy
             and
             truth
             meet
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             and
             truth
             kisse
             each
             other
             ,
          
           then
           should
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           appear
           unto
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           even
           peace
           ,
           unity
           and
           love
           be
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
             these
             Scriptures
             wherewith
             you
             second
             your
             wish
             for
             peace
             ,
             Were
             I
             not
             more
             tender
             in
             opposing
             Scripture
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             in
             abusing
             it
             to
             your
             own
             designe
             ,
             it
             were
             easie
             for
             me
             to
             repay
             your
             admonition
             to
             love
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             seasonable
             exhortation
             to
             you
             of
             repentance
             :
             But
             since
             the
             very
             consideration
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             by
             you
             cited
             ,
             may
             rectify
             your
             misapplication
             ,
             my
             single
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             pondered
             or
             could
             yet
             ponder
             them
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           therefore
           any
           consolation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           any
           comfort
           of
           love
           ,
           if
           any
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           any
           bowels
           and
           mercies
           ,
           let
           us
           fulfil
           the
           Lords
           joy
           ,
           
             that
             we
             be
             first
             of
             a
          
           sound
           minde
           ,
           
             &
             then
          
           like
           minded
           ,
           
             having
             the
          
           same
           love
           ,
           
             being
             of
          
           one
           accord
           ,
           of
           one
           minde
           ,
           Let
           nothing
           be
           done
           ,
           through
           strife
           or
           vain
           glory
           (
           
             a
             short
             discharge
             of
             all
             the
             pride
             ,
             persecution
             and
             pompe
             of
             your
             prelatick
             order
          
           )
           but
           ,
           in
           lowlinesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           let
           each
           esteeme
           others
           better
           then
           themselves
           .
           Who
           is
           a
           wise
           man
           and
           endued
           with
           knowledge
           among
           us
           ;
           let
           him
           show
           out
           of
           a
           good
           conversation
           his●
           works
           with
           meeknesse
           of
           wisdome
           .
           But
           if
           you
           have
           bitter
           
           zeal
           ,
           or
           envying
           (
           
             For
             seeing
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wanting
             this
             adjunct
             ,
             signifieth
             also
          
           envie
           ,
           
             without
             the
             least
             reflection
             upon
             that
             holy
             zeal
             of
             God's
             house
             which
             is
             said
             to
             eat
             up
             even
             the
             pattern
             of
             meekness
             &
             Prince
             of
             peace
             ,
             your
             poor
             criticisme
             ,
             in
             altering
             the
             translation
             ,
             shewes
             more
             of
             your
             malice
             then
             your
             learning
             )
          
           and
           strife
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           glory
           not
           ,
           and
           lye
           not
           against
           the
           truth
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             be
             Zealous
             there
             fore
             and
             repent
             of
             your
             perjurie
             and
             Covenant
             breaking
             )
          
           this
           wisdome
           descendeth
           not
           from
           above
           ,
           but
           is
           earthly
           sensual
           and
           devilish
           ;
           for
           where
           zeal
           or
           envying
           (
           
             The
             word
             is
             indeed
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             your
             folly
             in
             this
             remarke
          
           )
           and
           strife
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           confusion
           and
           every
           evill
           work
           .
           But
           the
           wisdome
           that
           is
           from
           above
           is
           first
           pure
           ,
           then
           peaceable
           (
           
             not
             first
             peaceable
             and
             then
             impure
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             your
             partie
             is
          
           )
           Gentle
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           entreated
           ,
           full
           of
           mercie
           and
           good
           fruits
           ,
           without
           partiality
           ,
           and
           without
           hypocrisie
           (
           
             O
             desirable
             quality
          
           )
           And
           the
           fruit
           of
           righteousnesse
           is
           sowen
           in
           peace
           of
           them
           that
           make
           peace
           .
           
             Let
             us
          
           put
           on
           therefore
           (
           as
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           holy
           and
           beloved
           )
           bowels
           of
           mercies
           ,
           kindnesse
           ,
           humblenesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           long-suffering
           ,
           forbearing
           one
           another
           and
           forgiving
           one
           another
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           have
           a
           quarrel
           against
           any
           ,
           even
           as
           Christ
           forgave
           us
           ,
           so
           let
           us
           do
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           things
           put
           on
           charity
           which
           is
           the
           bond
           of
           perfectness
           .
           And
           let
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           rule
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           also
           we
           are
           called
           in
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           be
           thankfull
           .
           Let
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           dwell
           in
           us
           richly
           ,
           in
           all
           wisdome
           ,
           teaching
           and
           admonishing
           one
           another
           in
           Psalmes
           and
           Hymns
           and
           Spiritual
           songs
           ,
           singing
           with
           grace
           
             in
             our
          
           hearts
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           we
           do
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           (
           
             pray
             observe
             this
             fundamental
             direction
          
           )
           Let
           us
           do
           all
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           (
           
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             say
             to
             these
             who
             in
             the
             Bond
             to
             the
             Publict
             Peace
             would
             not
             admit
             the
             name
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             mentioned
          
           )
           Giving
           thanks
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Eather
           by
           him
           .
           
             In
             all
             this
             I
             wish
             we
             were
             sincerily
             agreed
             .
          
           And
           that
           these
           words
           were
           more
           deeply
           infixed
           in
           our
           mindes
           ,
           for
           I
           confesse
           I
           am
           wearie
           of
           vain
           janglings
           ,
           
             as
             much
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             do
             long
             for
             truth
             and
             peace
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             you
             do
             for
             your
             much
             courted
             peace
             ;
             and
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             doth
             so
             much
             portend
             the
             Lords
             displeasure
             and
             imminent
             wrath
             as
             that
             not
             any
             pleadeth
             for
             truth
          
           ;
           they
           trust
           in
           vanity
           and
           speak
           lies
           ,
           they
           conceive
           mischief
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           iniquitie
           ,
           they
           hatch
           cockatrice
           eggs
           ,
           and
           weave
           the
           spiders
           web
           ,
           he
           that
           eateth
           of
           their
           eggs
           dieth
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           crushed
           breaketh
           out
           into
           a
           viper
           ;
           their
           works
           are
           works
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           and
           the
           act
           of
           violence
           is
           in
           their
           hand
           ;
           they
           do
           much
           love
           outward
           peace
           ,
           but
           the
           way
           of
           peace
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           judgement
           in
           their
           goings
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           them
           crooked
           Pathes
           ,
           whosoever
           goeth
           therein
           shall
           not
           know
           peace
           .
           Therefore
           is
           judgement
           far
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           justice
           doth
           not
           overtake
           us
           ;
           we
           waite
           for
           light
           ,
           but
           behold
           obscurity
           ,
           for
           brightness
           ,
           bot
           we
           walk
           in
           darkness
           ;
           for
           our
           transgressions
           are
           multiplied
           before
           thee
           ,
           and
           our
           sins
           testifie
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           our
           transgressions
           are
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           our
           iniquities
           we
           know
           them
           ,
           in
           transgressing
           and
           lying
           against
           the
           Lord
           and
           departing
           away
           from
           our
           God
           ,
           speaking
           oppression
           and
           revolt
           ,
           conceiving
           and
           uttering
           from
           the
           heart
           words
           of
           falshood
           ,
           and
           judgement
           is
           turned
           away
           backward
           ,
           and
           justice
           standeth
           afar
           off
           ;
           for
           truth
           is
           fallen
           in
           the
           street
           ,
           and
           equity
           cannot
           enter
           ,
           yea
           truth
           faileth
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           departeth
           from
           evill
           maketh
           himself
           a
           prey
           .
           
             Whether
             you
             or
             your
             N.
             C.
             account
          
           these
           words
           
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
          
           fretted
           minde
           ,
           
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             there
             is
             that
             truth
             in
             them
             that
             though
          
           David's
           
             wished
             for
             wings
             may
             better
             suit
             your
             desire
             of
             rest
             ,
             yet
          
           Ieremiah's
           
           
             waterie
             head
             ,
             and
             weeping
             eyes
             ,
             with
             his
             retirement
             to
             a
             wildernesse
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             more
             agreeable
             wish
             to
             our
             condition
             .
             But
             our
             relieff
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             ,
             and
             who
             knowes
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             displeased
             that
             there
             is
             no
             intercessor
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             his
             arme
             may
             bring
             salvation
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             put
             on
             righteousnesse
             as
             a
             breast-plate
             ,
             and
             an
             helmet
             of
             salvation
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             put
             on
             the
             garments
             of
             vengeance
             for
             clothing
             ,
             and
             cloath
             himself
             with
             zeal
             (
             even
             that
             zeal
             which
             you
             go
             about
             to
             maligne
             )
             as
             with
             a
             clock
             .
             However
             this
             is
             most
             certaine
             that
             the
             Redeemer
          
           is
           come
           to
           Zion
           
             and
             unto
             them
             that
             turne
             from
             transgression
             in
             Jacob
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           But
           your
           .
           N.
           C.
           recals
           me
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             further
             he
             seeth
             in
             the
             great
             businesse
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             the
             more
             coovinced
             of
             a
             serene
             and
             placide
             temper
             ,
             which
             so
             qalisies
             the
             soul
             for
             Divine
             converse
             .
          
           And
           these
           words
           do
           
             ravish
             and
             unite
             your
             heart
             to
             him
             in
             such
          
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           ,
           for
           a
           conclusion
           to
           these
           your
           roving
           Dialogues
           ,
           you
           do
           very
           agreeably
           evanish
           in
           a
           fancied
           transport
           .
           And
           really
           Sir
           ,
           I
           do
           as
           little
           question
           that
           the
           further
           a
           man
           seeth
           ,
           and
           is
           seriously
           exercised
           in
           the
           great
           businesse
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           will
           certainly
           be
           therby
           rendered
           of
           a
           more
           serene
           and
           placide
           temper
           .
           
             The
             statutes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             indeed
             right
             rejoyceing
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             pure
             enlightning
             the
             eyes
          
           ;
           the
           divine
           light
           doth
           certainly
           give
           pure
           joy
           ,
           and
           pure
           joy
           no
           doubt
           doth
           elevat
           above
           all
           carnall
           perturbations
           ,
           and
           drossie
           pleasures
           :
           there
           is
           a
           vertue
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           ,
           powerfully
           rebuking
           not
           only
           the
           windes
           of
           our
           tempestuous
           passions
           ,
           and
           the
           tossings
           of
           our
           vaine
           desires
           ,
           but
           the
           dreadful
           tempest
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           doth
           make
           a
           great
           calme
           ,
           which
           bringeth
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           refuge
           ,
           unto
           God
           for
           
           our
           rest
           ,
           and
           blesseth
           us
           with
           his
           peace
           that
           passeth
           understanding
           ,
           and
           filleth
           us
           with
           all
           joy
           in
           believing
           .
           But
           your
           insinuation
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           serene
           and
           placid
           temper
           not
           flowing
           from
           ,
           but
           previously
           disposing
           unto
           ,
           Religion
           and
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           were
           of
           special
           influence
           as
           to
           divine
           converse
           ,
           is
           at
           best
           but
           a
           continuation
           of
           your
           delusion
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           say
           deceit
           ,
           suited
           to
           your
           great
           designe
           of
           preferring
           peace
           ,
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           fraiming
           Religion
           to
           your
           own
           accommodation
           .
           And
           truly
           in
           order
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           the
           advantages
           of
           a
           serene
           indifferencie
           and
           placide
           compliance
           ,
           resolving
           all
           difficulties
           by
           the
           conveniencie
           of
           ease
           ,
           and
           not
           striving
           in
           any
           case
           against
           the
           Authority
           and
           commands
           of
           such
           ,
           on
           whom
           our
           outward
           peace
           depends
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           denyed
           .
           But
           seing
           it
           is
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Religion
           ,
           first
           to
           
             open
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             turne
             from
             darkness
             unto
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
          
           we
           
             may
             receive
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             among
             them
             which
             are
             sanctified
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           in
           these
           excellent
           graces
           true
           peace
           and
           full
           joy
           ,
           let
           him
           who
           would
           have
           a
           minde
           truly
           serene
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           a
           placide
           temper
           ,
           but
           a
           tranquill
           and
           joyful
           conscience
           ,
           studie
           and
           walk
           in
           this
           light
           ,
           discovering
           and
           abhorring
           every
           evill
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           purity
           and
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           even
           in
           that
           which
           is
           least
           ,
           make
           sure
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           he
           not
           only
           be
           qualified
           for
           ,
           but
           certainly
           attaine
           unto
           divine
           converse
           .
           Serenity
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           minde
           ,
           when
           flowing
           from
           that
           wisdome
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           is
           first
           pure
           then
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           product
           of
           pure
           Religion
           and
           undefiled
           ,
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           no
           other
           then
           that
           light
           wherein
           God
           dwells
           ,
           and
           that
           calmness
           and
           weakness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           wherein
           he
           delights
           .
           But
           as
           for
           your
           serene
           and
           placid
           Temper
           ,
           whith
           you
           exhibite
           to
           us
           ,
           rather
           as
           preparatory
           ,
           then
           subsequent
           to
           
           Religion
           ,
           I
           must
           again
           tell
           you
           my
           feares
           that
           I
           find
           it
           so
           little
           agreeable
           to
           Religion's
           genuine
           methode
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           suitable
           to
           your
           carnal
           designes
           ,
           that
           I
           greatly
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           ,
           instead
           of
           advancing
           you
           to
           
             true
             divine
             converse
          
           ,
           it
           only
           seduce
           you
           into
           a
           fools
           paradise
           of
           your
           own
           dreams
           and
           imaginations
           .
           Whether
           your
           ensuing
           raptures
           do
           thence
           proceed
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           others
           to
           judge
           .
           But
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           were
           you
           as
           earnest
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Deliver
             my
             soul
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             from
             lying
             lips
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             deceitful
             tongue
             ,
          
           as
           you
           would
           appear
           serious
           in
           the
           following
           regrete
           
             of
             having
             too
             long
             dwelt
             among
             them
             that
             hate
             peace
             :
          
           You
           had
           rather
           choosed
           
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             esteeming
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           even
           treason
           and
           sedition
           )
           
             great
             riches
          
           ;
           and
           respecting
           and
           looking
           for
           the
           recompense
           of
           the
           reward
           ,
           the
           eternal
           love
           and
           peace
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           taken
           the
           compendious
           ,
           way
           of
           a
           sinful
           compliance
           ,
           for
           obtaining
           this
           worlds
           ease
           and
           quiet
           .
           Which
           I
           am
           confident●
           that
           holy
           man
           ,
           whose
           words
           you
           usurpe
           ,
           would
           have
           abhorred
           at
           the
           rate
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           
             thick
             fogs
             and
             mists
             of
             contention
             ,
          
           which
           you
           complaine
           of
           ,
           if
           this
           life
           were
           indeed
           to
           you
           
             a
             valley
             of
             tears
          
           ,
           as
           you
           give
           it
           out
           ,
           while
           all
           light
           and
           purity
           is
           almost
           destroyed
           by
           the
           lust
           and
           ignorance
           of
           your
           prelatick
           party
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           to
           these
           infernal
           vapors
           ,
           and
           clouds
           of
           smok
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Sun
           and
           air
           are
           darkned
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           just
           and
           necessary
           opposition
           of
           a
           small
           faithful
           remnant
           against
           your
           apostacy
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           ascribed
           the
           noisomness
           which
           you
           mention
           .
           But
           ,
           behold
           the
           nimblenesse
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           delusion
           ,
           of
           the
           mans
           fancy
           ;
           he
           hath
           for
           outward
           ease
           cast
           away
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           preferred
           all
           along
           peace
           unto
           truth
           :
           All
           the
           disturbance
           he
           mee●eth
           with
           ,
           is
           the
           dissent
           of
           a
           few
           faithfull
           
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           stedfast
           in
           his
           Covenant
           ;
           whom
           he
           and
           his
           party
           do
           therefore
           persecute
           :
           This
           small
           innocent
           non-complyance
           he
           complaineth
           of
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           the
           most
           refined
           and
           tender
           Saint
           ,
           grieving
           for
           the
           wicked
           and
           rageful
           persecution
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           from
           which
           imaginary
           and
           feigned
           distresse
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           artifice
           and
           facility
           ,
           he
           pretendeth
           
             that
             his
             relieff
             is
             in
             divine
             contemplation
             ,
             whither
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             mountaine
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             flieth
             ,
          
           forsooth
           ,
           
             for
             Sanctuary
             that
             he
             may
             take
             rest
             .
          
           But
           this
           triumphing
           of
           your
           presumption
           shall
           be
           but
           short
           ,
           
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             hyhocrite
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             though
             his
             excellency
             reach
             up
             to
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             reach
             unto
             the
             clouds
             ;
             yet
             he
             shall
             perish
             for
             ever
             ,
             like
             his
             own
             dung
             ,
             they
             which
             have
             seen
             him
             shall
             say
             ,
             where
             is
             he
             ,
             he
             shall
             fly
             away
             as
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             be
             chased
             away
             as
             a
             vision
             of
             the
             night
             :
             for
             who
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             dwell
             in
             thy
             holy
             hill
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             ascend
             unto
             the
             hill
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             stand
             in
             his
             holy
             place
             ?
             he
             that
             walketh
             uprightly
             and
             worketh
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             the
             truth
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             he
             that
             backbiteth
             not
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             nor
             doth
             evill
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             nor
             taketh
             up
             a
             reproach
             against
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             in
             whose
             eyes
             a
             vile
             person
             is
             contemned
             ,
             but
             he
             honoureth
             them
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             that
             sweareth
             to
             his
             own
             hurt
             and
             changeth
             not
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             clean
             hands
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             lift
             vp
             his
             soul
             unto
             vanity
             ,
             nor
             sworn
             deceitfully
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             blessing
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             from
             the
             God
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           your
           pretensions
           be
           such
           as
           you
           professe
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           overlooke
           the
           way
           that
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           designed
           ,
           but
           walk
           in
           it
           with
           fear
           .
           Your
           vain
           phantastick
           soarings
           will
           not
           carry
           you
           ,
           either
           over
           ,
           or
           by
           it
           .
           Nay
           in
           the
           end
           they
           will
           prove
           a
           lie
           ,
           and
           tumble
           you
           into
           destruction
           :
           For
           what
           is
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Hypocrite
           when
           he
           hath
           gained
           ,
           when
           God
           taketh
           away
           his
           soul
           ?
        
         
         
           Think
           not
           that
           these
           things
           are
           from
           ill
           nature
           ,
           and
           spoken
           in
           bitterness
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           may
           very
           seriously
           protest
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           reflect
           on
           your
           laxe
           and
           unsound
           principles
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Government
           and
           Worship
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           the
           head
           of
           justification
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           parts
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           given
           me
           occasion
           to
           touch
           ,
           with
           your
           enmity
           and
           reproaches
           against
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           Ministry
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           you
           endeavour
           to
           shreud
           your self
           under
           the
           high
           pretenses
           of
           peace
           ,
           love
           ,
           charity
           ,
           and
           devotion
           ,
           wholly
           heavenly
           ,
           I
           can
           scarce
           refrain
           from
           trembling
           ,
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           such
           deep
           and
           abusive
           hypocrisie
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           you
           should
           scorn
           my
           compassion
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           not
           forbear
           to
           give
           you
           my
           best
           advice
           .
           You
           seem
           to
           have
           the
           forme
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           word
           .
           Nay
           thou
           makest
           thy
           boast
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           divine
           contemplation
           ,
           the
           secret
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           the
           refreshfull
           shades
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           where
           joy
           unspeakable
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           pure
           solaces
           flow
           ,
           appear
           to
           be
           your
           familiar
           retreat
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           too
           too
           evident
           that
           neither
           your
           principles
           nor
           practice
           are
           very
           suitable
           to
           this
           profession
           ,
           nay
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           noise
           heard
           of
           this
           profession
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           bussied
           in
           serving
           mens
           designs
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           fancies
           :
           And
           that
           it
           is
           only
           after
           you
           have
           striven
           to
           the
           outmost
           in
           perswading
           or
           contradicting
           ,
           that
           you
           seek
           to
           evade
           or
           delude
           by
           these
           pretensions
           ;
           So
           my
           earnest
           request
           is
           that
           in
           place
           of
           fancie
           ,
           that
           evaporats
           all
           your
           knowledge
           into
           imagination
           ,
           faith
           and
           love
           may
           suck
           down
           the
           truth
           into
           your
           heart
           ,
           to
           convert
           you
           indeed
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           reveal
           in
           you
           with
           power
           his
           Son
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           love
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           your
           soul
           and
           
           strength
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           him
           alwayes
           ,
           have
           respect
           unto
           all
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           observe
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           ;
           then
           should
           you
           walk
           in
           the
           way
           safely
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           your
           confidence
           .
           And
           though
           you
           should
           be
           exercised
           with
           the
           same
           perverse
           disputings
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           mindes
           ,
           the
           same
           strife
           of
           tongues
           and
           persecution
           of
           adversaries
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           so
           large
           an
           experiment
           ;
           yet
           amidst
           all
           these
           boisterous
           windes
           and
           tossing
           waves
           ,
           God
           would
           be
           your
           Rock
           ,
           light
           ,
           joy
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           salvation
           for
           ever
           .
           Sir
           ,
           this
           is
           our
           faith
           and
           also
           our
           victory
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           as
           seriously
           contend
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           vainly
           pretend
           to
           outward
           peace
           and
           mans
           favour
           ,
           then
           shall
           true
           peace
           ,
           even
           that
           peace
           ,
           which
           the
           World
           neither
           gives
           nor
           can
           take
           ,
           abound
           unto
           you
           to
           establish
           you
           unto
           the
           end
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             ,
             keep
             the
             faith
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             eternal
             life
             ,
          
           that
           we
           may
           finish
           our
           course
           with
           joy
           ,
           so
           shall
           we
           receive
           that
           
             Crown
             of
             Righteousnesse
             which
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             shall
             give
             unto
             us
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             us
             only
             ,
             but
             unto
             all
             them
             also
             ,
             that
             love
             his
             appearing
             .
             Even
             so
             come
             Lord
          
           JESUS
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .